Speculum mundi· Or A glasse representing the face of the world shewing both that it did begin, and must also end: the manner how, and time when, being largely examined. Whereunto is joyned an hexameron, or a serious discourse of the causes, continuance, and qualities of things in nature; occasioned as matter pertinent to the work done in the six dayes of the worlds creation. Swan, John, d. 1671. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A13217 of text S118043 in the English Short Title Catalog (STC 23516). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 1116 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 276 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2018 A13217 STC 23516 ESTC S118043 99853252 99853252 18622 2248551887

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.

Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13217) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18622) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 977:2) Speculum mundi· Or A glasse representing the face of the world shewing both that it did begin, and must also end: the manner how, and time when, being largely examined. Whereunto is joyned an hexameron, or a serious discourse of the causes, continuance, and qualities of things in nature; occasioned as matter pertinent to the work done in the six dayes of the worlds creation. Swan, John, d. 1671. Marshall, William, fl. 1617-1650, engraver. [18], 504, [28] p. Printed by [Thomas Buck and Roger Daniel,] the printers to the Vniversitie of Cambridge, [Cambridge] : 1635. Dedication signed: John Svvan. With an additional title page, engraved, with the printers' names in imprint, signed: Will: Marshall. sculpsit. Includes index. The first leaf is blank except for woodcut ornament; the last leaf is blank. [Par.]3 is a cancel. Reproduction of the original in the University of Michigan. Library. Lacks engraved title page. eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. eebo Speculum mundi· Or A glasse representing the face of the world; shewing both that it did begin, and must also end: the manner how, and time when, bein Swan, John, 1635 552 209885 1372 0 0 0 5 2 96.34 D The rate of 96.34 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2003-09 Assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 Sampled and proofread 2003-11 Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 Batch review (QC) and XML conversion

SPECVLVM MUNDI OR A GLASSE REPRESENTING THE FACE OF THE WORLD ; SHEWING both that it did begin , and must also end : The manner How , and time When , being largely examined .

WHEREUNTO IS JOYNED an Hexameron , or a serious discourse of the causes , continuance , and qualities of things in Nature ; occasioned as matter pertinent to the work done in the six dayes of the Worlds creation .

AUG. in Ser. de Ascen . Qui se dicit scire quod nescit , temerarius est . Qui se negat scire quod scit , ingratus est .

Printed by the Printers to the Universitie of Cambridge . 1635.

TO THE MOST NOBLE AND ILLUSTRIOUS JAMES Duke of Lenox , Earl of March , Baron of Setrington , Darnley , Terbanten , and Methven , Lord great Chamberlain and Admirall of Scotland , Knight of the most noble order of the Garter , and one of his Majesties most honourable Privie-Councel in both Kingdomes . May it please your Grace ,

AFter I had brought this small portion of my intended labour to that unpolished perfection which now it is , and loth to let it go abroad without a Mecoenas to protect it , I could not on the sudden resolve , either whom , or where to make my choice . For it is a tenet which may be easily granted , that men of retired lives , and small-grown fortunes , are seldome known to many ; it being with them as with those in the dark , who see and observe the passages to and fro of others in the light , but are unseen themselves : which condition , sith it doth little lesse then jump with mine , and reflect with an opposite rade upon me , I could not , I confesse , at the first be setled , untill my second thoughts recalled the happie memorie of your gracious name : unto whom I could not but commit the patronage of this unworthy work ; both in regard that I was then a student in that house , where and when your welcome presence made it glad ; as also ( if it be not presumption so to say ) in that I was directed by one and the self-same tutour with your gracious self . But above all , my especiall motive hereunto , was the never doubting thought of your kinde good will to students , and encouragement of those whose wishes are well devoted to the Muses . Now then , if it may please your Grace to make this book yours , by protecting it from the detracting crew of Zoilus his companie , I shall think my self alwayes too poore to expresse my thankfulnesse . Let it be as the grapes of Babel , who ( as the Jews have it in a certain Apologue ) sent upon a time to the vine-leaves of Judea , desiring to be overshadowed by them ; for otherwise they should be consumed by the heat of the sunne , and never suffered to grow up to maturitie . The wings of your favour may be as those leaves to shelter my green and scarce grown grapes ; so shall I hope to see them thrive : not as the camomill , by being troden on ; nor as the palm , by being suppressed : for they be like to such a plant which needeth props , and is cherished by the pearled distillations of crystall dew . And as for your gracious self , my wishes are , that your honours and dignities may increase with your houres ; and let eternall glorie be attendant on your vertues , to crown them with eternitie : so shall you live , not onely with saints above , but with ●…en below ; and have the precious memorie of your ren●…wned name honoured of those , whose times are yet unborn , and beings as yet farre from being . Thus prayeth

Your Graces most humbly devoted servant , JOHN SWAN .
To the Reader . Gentle Reader ,

I Present thee here with a book of no great volume , yet stor'd with much varietie ; and seeing I am guiltie of my many weak infirmities , and no few overfights , I cannot but crave thy courteous acceptation : for it is a granted Maxime , that a stander by hath often better eyes then they who play the game . Howbeit he were no man that could not erre , no more then they whose rancor'd mouthes shall bite with scorn , or vent the poison of a loath'd disdain . In a word , if thou expectest quaint language , or fragrant flowers of flowing Rhetorick , I am somewhat sorie my sad fate should prove so cruell as not to give way for satisfaction . Beleeve it , I could have wished a better stile , and not been sorie to have soar'd aloft : and yet again I must confesse , that as eloquence was never any part of my essence , so neither was my aim so much at that , as to produce apt matter fitting the seriousnesse of the subject I took in hand . And verily if in this my hopes fail me not , I do not fear but my pains will be accepted : for although I go not about to teach the learned ( because Humiles arbusta juvant ) yet the ignorant may be instructed in what before they knew not ; yea , and the learned also may be occasioned to call again to minde something which ( for the present ) hath either slept , or slipt their memories by reason of their better thoughts , and deeper contemplations . Be not therefore unjust judges in an harmlesse cause , nor forward censurers , churlishly to blast young springing blossomes in their tender bud : but rather take in good part this from him , who resteth , as his own , so also

Yours in this or the like endeavour , JOHN SWAN .
To his friend the Authour . THou art the World , and now methinks I see A world of goodnesse here distill'd from thee ; Distill'd in lines so sweetly , I protest I thought thy book the crystall of thy breast : Where live Idea's , such as all shall passe When they endure ; onely in clearnesse glasse . Yet now i 'le blame thee : If thou would'st have had The world drawn right , some line should have been bad . THO. HARLESTON , Coll. Pemb.
WHen fresh Aurora first puts forth her head , And calls bright Sol from out his Eastern bed , She modestly doth blush ; her crimson die Makes red the verges of the dawning skie : Fearing ( perhaps ) that Sols reflecting ray Procures too hot , to some too cold a day . So I , with bashfull fear and trembling doubt , This new-born book into the world send out . Some ( sure ) ▪ t will please : but never all did any . I wish the All were few , the Some were many . But be they as they will ; 't is told me since , That envie snarleth most at innocence : And those who least know where to finde th' amisse , Will soonest brag they could do more then this . Let them go on ; they hurt not me nor mine : Detracting harms reflect at home in fine . J. S.
A table of the contents in the severall Chapters , Sections , Paragraphs , Articles , and Questions , which are contained in this book . THe first Chapter concerneth the worlds beginning and ending ; and is divided into three Sections . Sect. 1. That the world began , and must also end . Sect. 2. Of the manner how the world must end . Sect. 3. Of the sundry times which some have fancied out for the worlds ending . THe second Chapter concerneth the time of the yeare when the world began : and it is divided into seven Sections . Sect. 1. Of three opinions concerning the time of the worlds creation ; with a confutation of the first . Sect. 2. Their reasons shewed who suppose the time to be in the Spring . Sect. 3. That the world began in Autumne ; with an answer to their first reason who endeavour to prove it was in the Spring . Sect. 4. An answer to their second reason . Sect. 5. An answer to their third reason . Sect. 6. An answer to their fourth reason . Sect. 7. Concluding the time to be Autumne . THe third Chapter concerneth the first day of the world ; and is divided into three Sections . Sect. 1. Of God the Architect of all ; and of the first part of the first dayes work . Sect. 2. Of the creation of Light . Sect. 3. Of the intercourse between day and night . THe fourth and fifth Chapters concern the second day , with such things as are pertinent to the work done in it ; and are divided into these following Sections , Paragraphs , and Articles . Sect. 1. Of the Expansum , or stretching out of the heavens , called the Firmament . Sect. 2. Of the waters above the heavens . Sect. 3. Of the matter of the heavens , &c. THe fifth Chapter beginneth with the second part of the second dayes work ; and hath two Sections . Sect. 1. How to understand the word Heavens . Sect. 2. Of the Aire ; together with such appearances as we use to see there . This Section hath seven Paragraphs . Parag. 1. Of the division and qualitie of the Regions in the Aire . Parag. 2. Of Meteors : first in generall ; then how they be divided in particular . Parag. 3. Of Fierie Meteors , such as are said to be pure and not mixt . This Paragraph hath thirteen Articles . 1. Of burning Torches . 2. Of burning Beams . 3. Of round Pillars . 4. Of Pyramidall Pillars . 5. Of burning Spears , Streams , or Darts . 6. Of dancing or leaping Goats . 7. Of flying Sparks . 8. Of shooting Starres . 9. Of flying Launces . 10. Of Fires in the Aire , two kindes . 11. Of Flying Dragons , or Fire-Drakes . 12. Of Wandring Lights . 13. Of Licking Lights . Sect. 2. of the fifth Chapter , still continued . Parag. 4. of the second Section . It concerneth Fiery Meteors impurely mixt . This Paragraph hath three Articles . 1. Of Comets , &c. 2. Of New stars , their matter and significations . 3. Of Thunder and Lightning . Parag. 5. Of such Meteors as are Fiery onely in appearance . This hath seven Articles . 1. Of the Galaxia , that it is no Meteor . 2. Of Colours in the Clouds . 3. Of many Sunnes and Moons . 4. Of Beams or Streams of Light . 5. Of Circles or Crowns . 6. Of the Rain-bow . 7. Of Openings , or Chaps in the skie . Parag. 6. Of Watery Meteros , and of their severall kindes . This Paragraph hath eight Articles . 1. Of Clouds , and their matter . 2. Of Rain . 3. Of Dew . 4. Of Frosts . 5. Of Snow . 6. Of Hail . 7. Of Mists , and their kindes . 8. Of the Cobweb-like Meteor . Parag. 7. Of Aiery Meteors . This hath five Articles . 1. Of divers opinions concerning Winde . 2. Of Winde , what it is , &c. 3. Of the division of Windes , &c. 4. Of the qualitie and nature of Windes . 5. Of Whirl-windes , Storm-windes , &c. THe sixth Chapter treateth of the third day , together with such things as are pertinent to the work done in it . Here befoure Sections , and two Appendices . Sect. 1. Shewing into how many main parts the businesse of this day may be distinguished . Sect. 2. Concerning the first thing done ; viz. The gathering together of the Waters , which God Almighty calleth Seas . This Section disputeth seven Questions . 1. How the Waters were gathered together . 2. How they could be gathered but to one place , seeing there be many Seas , Lakes , Rivers , and Fountains , farre asunder . 3. Whether they be higher then the Earth . 4. Whether there be more Water then Earth . 5. Whether the Earth be founded upon the Waters . 6. The originall of Rivers ; as also why the Seas be salt and Rivers fresh . 7. Of the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea . Unto which Section , an Appendix is joyned : and it concerns strange properties in certain Wells , Waters , and Fountains . Sect. 3. Of the Drie-land , appearing after the Waters were gathered : wherein the cause of Earth-quakes , together with the compasse and circuit of the Earth , is shewed . Sect. 4. Of the Sprouting , Springing , and Fructification of the Earth : wherein the varietie , and vertues of sundry Herbs and Trees , is largely discovered , according to the best Authours . Unto which two last Sections , an Appendix is joyned concerning all kinde of Metals , as Gold , Silver , Stones of all sorts , and such like things as are under ground . THe seventh Chapter concerneth the fourth day , together with such things as are pertinent to the work done in it ; namely the Matter , Names , Natures , Motions , and Offices of the Starres . It hath three Sections . Sect. 1. An entrance towards the discourse of the Stars and Lights . Sect. 2. Of the Matter , Place , Motion , and Height of the Starres , &c. This Section hath two Articles . 1. That the Starres consist most of a Fiery matter , and are cherished by the Waters above the Heavens ; as was mentioned , Chap. 4. 2. Of their Order and Place in the Skie : and why one is higher then another . Sect. 3. Of those offices given to the Starres when they were created . This third Section hath three Paragraphs . Parag. 1. Shewing that their first office is to shine upon the Earth , to rule the Day and Night , &c. Here we have two Articles . 1. Of Light , what it is : and whether the Sunne be the onely fountain of Light . 2. Of the Starres twinkling , and Sunnes dancing . Parag. 2. Of that other office ; viz. that the Starres should be for Signes , &c. This Paragraph hath three Articles . 1. That the Starres work upon the inferiour world , and are signes of future events . 2. Whether it be not a derogation from the perfection of things created , to grant that the Starres may give an inclination to Man , in his actions . 3. Of Predictions , or understanding the Signes . Parag. 3. Of that other office , wherein the Starres were made ( as it were ) heavenly clocks . This hath three Articles . 1. Of Seasons ; as Spring , Summer , &c. 2. Of Dayes and their kindes , &c. 3. Of Yeares and their kindes , &c. THe eighth Chapter concerneth the creatures made in the fifth day of the world ; viz. Fish , and Fowl . This Chapter hath two Sections . Sect. 1. Of Fishes , their names , kindes , properties ; together with sundry emblemes drawn from them . Sect. 2. Of the names , kindes , and properties of Fowls ; with many and sundry emblemes drawn from most of them . THe ninth Chapter concerneth the creatures made in the sixth and last day ; being such creatures as live neither in the Aire or Water , but upon the Earth . This Chapter hath likewise two Sections . Sect. 1. Of Beasts , their properties , names , kindes , &c. together with sundry emblemes drawn from many of them . Sect. 2. The creation of Man , being created male and female , and made according to the image of God : together with the institution of Marriage , and blessing given to that estate .
CHAP. I. Wherein is shewed that the world neither was from eternitie , nor yet shall be extended to eternitie ; but that it had both a beginning , and shall also have an ending : wherein also is considerable how that ending shall be ; as also the time when is largely examined .
Sect. 1. That the world began , and must also end .

THe Philosophers of ancient times were diversly transported in the stream of their own opinions , both concerning the worlds originall and continuance : some determining that it once began ; others imagining that it was without beginning , and that the circled orbs should spin out a thread as long as is eternitie , before it found an ending . Plato could say that it was , Dei Patris ad genus humanum Plato in 〈◊〉 . epistola , an epistle of God the Father unto mankinde ; and that God was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Creatour , Maker , and Father of the whole universe . But a a Lib. 1. de calo , cap. 10. 12. & ●…b . 2. 1 lib 8. I h●…s . & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & co●… . Aristotle sticked not to affirm that the world neither began , nor yet shall end . Yet this his opinion , himself being witnesse , was nothing else but a Paradox ; and ( as without wrong to him may be affirmed ) he maintained it rather by way of contradicting others , then for any desire of truth , calling it Problema topicum , as in the first book of his Topicks , chap. 9. is manifest ; and as in b b Lib. de mundo . that book written in his old age to king Alexander the Great , he also confesseth . This therefore made c c Pareus on Gen. one say , that it was not so much a logicall question , as a thesis or position which Aristotle held and maintained : whose reasons some have called * * Inaniasoph . smata ad obscurandam veritatem , ingenios●… magis quàm solid●… excogitata . Pareus ibid. vain sophistications to obscure the truth , having more with then matter in them ; and may again be answered by more solid arguments then he alledgeth . For that the world had both a beginning , and must also have an ending , even reason it self , although there were no Scripture for it , is sufficient .

As first , if the world were eternall , then there would be some memorie given us of the generations of men more ancient then that which Moses mentioneth : but there is none given us ; for all other histories are but late in respect of the sacred storie : which is an evident argument , not onely against the eternitie of the world , but also against the fables of the Egyptians , Scythians , and Grecians , concerning their ancientnesse , and the ancientnesse of their acts and deeds of fame .

For indeed ( omitting their palpable fictions ) when Ethnick writers tell us of any ancient thing , it is either concerning the Thebane or Trojane warre ; of Cecrops , of Inachus , of Ogyges , Deucalion , or Ianus ; of Ninus , or his father Belus , or of the warre of the giants , striving to heap mountain upon mountain that they might pull the gods out of heaven . Now all these were either about the dayes of the Judges , Moses , Abraham , or Noah at the furthest . For to whom did they allude by their Ianus with two faces , but to Noah , who saw the times both before and after the floud ? Or whom did they point at by their Gigantomachia , when Pelion ( forsooth ) must be set upon Ossa's back , and all thrown down with a thunder-crack ; whom ( I say ) did they point at , but Nimrod and his company , or those who built the tower of Babel , and had their languages confounded for it ?

That of the Poet is therefore pertinent , L●…ret . lib. 6.

— Si nulla fuit genitalis origo Terrarum & coeli , sempérque aeterna fu●…re : Cur supra bellum Thebanum & funera Trojae Non alias alii quoque res cecinêre Poetae ? Quò tot facta virûm toties cecidêre ? nec usquam Aeternis famae monimentis insita florent ? If that the heavens and earth did not begin , Had no creation , but remain'd from aye ; Why did not other Poets something sing Before the Thebane warre , or fall of Troy ? What are become of great mens many deeds ? They could not die , But would remain unto posteritie .

Secondly , thus it may be also proved ; All things which are to us conspicuous , consisting of matter and form , are of themselves frail and fading , having such a nature , that they either are or may be subject to corruption ; but such is the world : and therefore as in respect of its essence it is finite ; so likewise in respect of time it cannot be infinite , but have both a beginning and an ending . For first that is properly eternall , which is altogether incommunicable , or which is without beginning , mutation , succession , and end : and such onely is God , and not the world . Secondly , it cannot be denied but that there is the same reason of the whole which is of the parts ; so that if the parts of the world be subject to corruption , then must likewise the whole world also : but the parts are ( as we daily see ) and therefore the whole .

But leaving reason , we have a rule beyond it , which is the rule of faith ; whose first assertion makes it plain that the world began ; and that Time ( by which we measure dayes , weeks , moneths , and yeares ) hath not Gen. 1. 1. been for ever . For , In the beginning ( saith Moses ) God created the heavens and the earth : and why is it said , In the beginning he created , but that it might be known ( especially to his Church ) that the world 〈◊〉 from everlasting ?

Divinely therefore did Du Bartas sing , as in the sound of Silvester we have it ,

Cleare fire for ever hath not ayre embrac't , Du Barta●… first day . Nor ayre for aye environ'd waters vast , Nor waters alwayes wrapt the earth therein ; But all this ALL did once of nought begin . Th' immutable divine decree , which shall Cause the worlds end , caus'd his originall .

Which whosoever shall deny , he doth but betray his misery ; either because he wants Gods holy word to be his rule , or else because he disdaineth to be ruled by it .

How great a priviledge then is that which even the poorest Christian hath above the greatest and most wise Philosopher ! And as for the scoffing Atheist , whose peevish and perverse opinion leads him up and down in an affected cloud of ignorance , disdaining to have faith , because he scoffeth at the rule of faith ; it is no more then thus with him , he kicks against the pricks , and cannot therefore escape away unhurt . For , Sequitur injustas ultor à tergo Deus ; God , as a revenger , follows at the heels of a sinner ,

Which many thousands now can witnesse well , Whose faults with woe recanted are in hell .
Sect. 2.

BUt concerning the worlds ending , here fitly may The manner of the worlds ending is shewed . arise this question , viz. Whether it shall be destroyed according to the substance , or according to the qualities .

1. If it be destroyed according to the substance , then it must be so destroyed , as that nothing of it be remaining . 2. If it be destroyed according to the qualities , then it shall onely be purged , the substance still abiding .

Now of both these opinions there can be but one truth ; which I verily think to be in the latter of them . For although it be said in S. Peter , that * * 2. Pet. 3. 10. the heavens shall passe away with a noise , & the elements shall melt away with heat , &c. Yet it is not so farre forth to be understood , as that in their substances they shall be quite burnt up ; but rather that they shall be purified in their vicious qualities , which the vanitie of sinne hath laid upon the model of the whole world . And this S. Paul points at when he saith , that * * Rom. 8. 21 , 22. the creature it self shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God . For we know ( saith he ) that the whole creation groneth and travaileth in pain together untill now . And again in the hundred and second Psalme , where the Prophet saith that * * Psal. 102. 26. the heavens and the earth shall perish , and wax old ; he sheweth that their perishing shall onely be a changing : For as a vesture shalt thou change them , and they shall be changed .

Whatsoever therefore is spoken of their consuming , passing away , and perishing , is meant onely in respect of their corruptible qualities , the substance still abiding : and so shall the fire at the last day serve for a purging , not for an utter consuming . There shall indeed be nothing unchanged , because all things shall be renewed , and each thing brought into a perfect state , Acts 3. 21. A new heaven and a new earth , 2. Pet. 3. 21. Not new by creation , but by commutation ; Non per interitum pristinorum sed commutationem in melius , as saith * * Hier. on ▪ 〈◊〉 . S. Hierome ; Not by a destruction of the old , but by a change into a better .

Which thing is yet further seen even in the little world Man , who is the Epitome of the greater world it self . For he , in the substance of his bodie , shall not be destroyed , but changed ; and in stead of corruption shall put on incorruption ▪ as saith S. Paul ; beholding at the 1. Cor. 15. 53. Job 19. 26. last day his Redeemer , not with other ( saith Job ) but with these same eyes . In like manner , the greater world , in stead of corruption , shall ( I verily think ) put on incorruption ; and being purged by the fire , shall be delivered * * Rom. 8. 21. into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God . It shall not be delivered onely in the libertie of the sonnes of God ; that is , when they are delivered : but it shall be delivered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , into their libertie ; as it is Rom. 8. 21. If it were onely in their libertie , or when they are delivered ; then in stead of a changing , there might be a consuming : which is in some sort a deliverie ; because ( although quite taken away ) there is then no longer a subjection unto vanitie : but seeing it is into the libertie of the sonnes of God , it shall ( like mans glorified bodie ) put on incorruption ; and so , suo modo , in its kinde , be partaker of an incorruptible state .

But in this changing , I think we may fitly exempt all The creatures remaining at the worlds ending . such creatures which now serve onely for the necessitie of mans life ; as those which be for food , clothing , and the like : because then ( at the end of the world I mean ) there shall be an end likewise of all such needs .

Yet there are those who comprehend the brute beasts also , and other creatures having sense and life , within the limits of this libertie : but they do somewhat qualifie their meanings ; as thus : They shall not be partakers of the glorie of the sonnes of God ; yet in their kinde they shall be fellows with them in that glorious state , like as once they were in Paradise , before man had fallen . But whether I may embrace this opinion , I know not ; and See also Dr. Willets Hexap . on Rom. chap. 8. quaest. 34. that in regard of the foresaid reason : unto which others also assent , a a Pot. Mart. ●…oc . c●…m . saying , Istas naturas rerum non mansuras in extremo die , nisi aliquid opus habiturae sint . Wherefore we may rather relie upon this , without any such speciall respect unto those creatures ; namely , that the worlds fabrick , consisting of heaven and earth , shall not be destroyed , but renewed according to the qualities , by the purging fire . For the moon shall shine as the sunne , and the light of the sunne shall be sevenfold , as saith the Prophet Esay , chap. 30. 26. which S. Hierome expoundeth thus , viz. that the sunne and moon shall receive that admired augmentation of light , as a reward of their labours . Yea and * * Zach. 14. 7. Zachary also witnesseth that there shall be but one perpetuall day : for there shall be so great light that there shall be no difference between day and night ; as some observe from thence . Neither is it a marvel , saith b b Pet. Mart. ●…x ch●…soss . Chrysostome , that the creatures should at that time be illustrated with so great splendour and light : for kings , upon the day when they inaugurate their sonnes , are wont to provide , not onely that they may come forth with all singular pomp and appearance ; but also that their servants may be well adorned . Much more therefore may we think , when Christ shall sit in glorious majestie upon his throne , and the just , who are the sonnes of God , shall be admitted to their paternall heritage and kingdome , that then God Almighty shall cause that all his creatures be decked with an extraordinary brightnesse , beautie , and lustre . For although it be * * Esay 60. 19. Revel. 21. 23. said that the moon and the sunne shall shine no more , but rather that the Lord himself will be for an eternall light ; yet it meaneth not that those starres should perish , but that the uncreated light shall be c c Part. in Apoc. cap. 21. more glorious . So that as now the greater light obscures the lesse ; in like manner it shall be then when we come into that citie which wanteth not the sunne or moon . It is not said , Solem & lunam non habebit ; sed , Non indigebit , ut luceant in ea ; that the citie shall have no sunne and moon ; but that it shall not want them to shine in it : silently declaring , that then indeed shall be those luminaries ; yet they shall not then perform , as now , the same uses of light , being subject to motion , and an incessant wheeling up and down to cause a rising and setting , yea and to distinguish one time and day from another : For time is but as a space borrowed , and set apart from eternitie , which must at the last return to eternitie again . This for the heavens .

And as for the earth , our Saviour promiseth , amongst other blessings , a blessing to the meek , saying , that they Matth. 5. 5. shall inherit the earth : which promise of his ( saith d d Dr. Willet , Hexap . in Rom. one ) we see is not performed in this world ; and therefore to be then expected , when there is a new heaven and a new earth for the saints of God ; and when the whole creation ( which now groneth ) shall be delivered into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God . Thus some .

But in this new heaven and earth we must not expect any terrene pleasures , as the carnall Jews do dream , as the Turks beleeve , or as that Heretick Cerinthus held , and after him the Millenaries or Chiliasts : because such pleasures are fading , and corruptible ; joyes farre unfit for saints , whose very bodies have put on incorruption . We look therefore for new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousnesse , as saith S. Peter , 2 Pet. 3. 13. and spirituall delight unto eternitie ; as in Psal. 16. 12.

And further , seeing it is said that righteousnesse shall dwell in the new earth as well as in the new heaven , it may from thence be gathered , that both the heaven and the earth shall be the seat of the blessed ; and that the saints shall * * Revel. 4. 14. follow the Lambe whithersoever he goeth ; and that there shall be an intercourse between the said heaven and earth : which is as Jacob in his * * Gen. 28. 12. vision saw , when the angels were some of them ascending , some descending that ladder which reached from heaven to earth : or as * * Matt. 17. 3. Moses and Elias were seen talking with Christ upon the Mount .

But herein let us not be too bold ; for in this we may soon wade too farre : namely if we should nicely determine how the saints shall then be disposed of ; whether some alwayes to the heaven ; some alwayes to the earth ; or such like things which to us are unrevealed .

Let it therefore suffice , that although the manner of this change be secret , and not known in every point , yet the change it self is most certain : and therefore hold we most certainly this truth for our stay , that the world shall end ; and leave we the manner thereof to be exactly and particularly revealed by him , who will very quickly perform it . But of the time when , in the following Section .

Sect. 3.

ANd thus much concerning the manner of the worlds ending .

Now follows the time when . But here I purpose not Of the time when the world endeth . to meddle with any thing which shall tend to the precise scanning of it . I will leave that to them , who , out of a desire they have to lanch into the deep , have pried too farre ( I fear ) into the secrets of the Thunderer : for oftentimes we see that they do but wisely tell us foolish tales , and smoothly bring long lies unto an end , because they say more then they have warrant for : To whom Du Bartas by our famous Silvester thus sendeth greeting ,

You have mis-cast in your Arithmetick , Mis-laid your counters , gropingly ye seek In nights black darknesse for the secret things Seal'd in the Casket of the King of kings . 'T is He that keeps th' eternall clock of Time , He holds the weights of that appointed chime , And in his hand the sacred Book doth bear Of that close-clasped finall CALENDER , Where , in Red letters ( not with us frequented ) The certain Date of that Great Day is printed ; That Dreadfull Day , which doth so swiftly post , That 't will be seen , before foreseen of most .

Yet such is the folly and curiositie of many , that they will needs undertake to tell us when this time shall be : which if they could , then it seems it should not come as a * * Luke 21. 3●… . 2. Pet. 3. 10. 1. Thess. 5. 2. Revel. 16. 15. snare upon the world , nor yet steal upon us as a thief in the night : But so it shall do . For of that day and houre knoweth no man , saith our Saviour : and we may take his word ; because himself by his humanitie could not know it : although in his humanitie , by reason of his Godhead , he was not ignorant of it . Had he not therefore been God as well as man , and of a divine as well as humane nature , he must have remained ignorant in both with men and angels . Mar. 13. 32. And furthermore concerning us , that we be not too bold , the same lesson which he taught his disciples is also ours , not to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power ; as it is Act. 1. 7.

From whence we may learn , that whilest we exercise our selves in things that be too high for us , we shall sooner betray our own curiositie , then deliver a truth . For , Maxima pars eorum quae scimus , est minima pars eorum quae nescimus ; The greatest part of those things which we know , is the least part of what we know not .

Whereupon I cannot but think that the predictions of men in this kinde ( especially seeing they are so various ) must needs be as true as those amongst the brood of presumptuous Astrologers concerning the end of Christian Religion , which ( as a a De verit . Christ . Relig. Du Plessie observeth from them ) should have been some hundreds of yeares before this time : nay , it should then have ended , when indeed it began most of all to flourish : And so I doubt not , but am certain , that the world also should have had many endings before this time , according to the doting froth of some mens idle fancies ; which , if need were , I could relate . But as time was little beholding to them for cutting it off so short ; in like manner they were as little beholding to time for discovering their lies so plainly .

I will therefore ( before I meddle further with such approved liars ) leave them unto their best friends to gain ( if they can ) their credit for the time past , and addresse my self to examine those who talk of a time yet to come .

Amongst whom the Jews have a tradition , which although they fetch from the school or house of Elias , yet we are not bound to credit it : For it was not Elias the Prophet , but a Rabbin of the same name , as the learned know ; and who more fabulous , or more full of vain fancies , then those their greatest Doctours ?

Six thousand yeares ( saith he ) the world shall stand , and then it shall be consumed by fire . Two thousand yeares shal be void or without Law ; two thousand yeares shall be under the Law ; and the last two thousand shall be the dayes of Messiah or Christ . Thus farre Elias . And that this opinion hath been favoured by † † It was favoured by Justin Martyr , Ireneus , Lactantius , Hierome , &c. but disallowed by Ambrose and Augustine . See Augustine in exposit. Psal. 90. some of old , and is also favoured now by some of our time , I am not ignorant : which chiefly they do for this reason ; namely , because the six dayes of weekly labour do bear the Symbole of 6000 yeares , wherein mankinde should endure the cares , and troubles , and travels of this world ; and then shall come that Sabbath of Sabbaths in the heaven of heavens , when they are to rest from their labours . Or as God was six daies in creating the world before there was a Sabbath : so he shall be 6000 yeares in governing it ; and then the seventh begins an eternall rest in heaven .

Now this they ground upon the words of S. Peter ; who , speaking of the day of judgement , noteth that a thousand yeares in Gods sight are but as one day , and one day as a thousand yeares , 2. Pet. 3. 8. So that in this regard , for six dayes of weekly labour , they would have 6000 yeares of worldly trouble , and the like , before it endeth .

But if this weaknesse be the greatest strength for maintaining their assertion , then I do not doubt to see their cause fainting upon the ground , as not being able to subsist , or stand upright .

For first concerning the Rabbin , had he been a Prophet , he would certainly have been a better Seer . This I am sure of , that he was much deceived in the particular division of his time , in making three periods , all of 2000 yeares apiece . For although the yeares of the world have been diversly accounted by sundry authours ; yet you shall not finde the Rabbins just number of 2000 yeares , from the Creation to the Law ; in any of them . Sealiger , Calvisius , Helvicus , Funccius , Bucholcerus , and others , who reckon the fewest yeares , do account 453 above two thousand ; and yet they reckon not so many as they should by almost 60 yeares : some say altogether 60 : as may be seen by Calvin , Iunius , Pareus , Ainsworth , or Dr. Willet on Genesis ; besides many excellent Chronologers : especially Sr. W. Ralegh ( that learned Knight ) who in his historie of the world makes it plain .

And not onely doth this Elias fail in his first division , but in his second also : For from the Law to the death of Christ are not 2000 yeares ; there be wanting well neare 500 to make them up . As for example , take a view again of Scaliger , Calvisius , Helvicus , or our countrey-man Mr. Thom. Lydiat , or Bucholcerus , or Petavius , or Funccius , and see if it be not even so . Bucholcerus ( I think ) wanteth the fewest , and yet it is manifest that he falleth short of 2000. Whereupon it may be seen that in his first division ( which is for the time before the Law ) he overshoots ; And in his second division ( for the time under the Law ) he is too short ; imitating a bad archer , who tries , but cannot hit the mark .

If then for the time past the Rabbin is found to be faulty , why should we be so mad as to give credit to him for the time which is yet to come ? Questionlesse as he hath deceived us in the one , so likewise he will deceive us in the other ; and therefore he is to beslighted and nothing credited at all . Yea saith b b 〈◊〉 . Tom. 7. Praelect. de fine seculi . one , Dictum Eliae non est authenticum . Valet quidem adversus Iudaeos ( qui vaticinium illud admittunt ) ad probandum venisse Messiam , cùm jam elapsi sint anni quinquies mille & 560 : sed ad finem seculi demonstrandum nihil valet . That is , The saying of Elias is not authentick . It maketh indeed against the Jews ( who entertain that prophecie ) to prove that the Messias or Christ is come , seeing there are c c Note that the yeares from the Creation are now many more . 5560 yeares of the 6000 alreadie runne out : but it prevaileth nothing to shew the end of the world , for which cause it was chiefly intended .

But come we now to the examination of that forenamed place in Peter , which is brought as an help to uphold the Jews opinion , because a day taken for a thousand yeares , and applied to the weekly dayes , seemeth to point out six thousand yeares : so some imagine . But without doubt the Apostle meant no such thing ; nor yet had in his minde to set down any strict manner of accounting times , peculiar to the court of heaven : For mark but the circumstances of the place , and view well the occasion given him to speak so as he did of the Lords coming to judgement , and then you shall soon finde , that it was to comfort the godly against the cavils and reproaches of the wicked ; who , because the time seemed long to them , did thereupon mock at the promise of his coming , taking it as if he would not come at all . For , Where is ( say they ) the promise of his coming ? since the fathers 2. Pet. 3. 4 ▪ fell asleep , all things continue as they did from the beginning , &c. Which is as if they should say , Is it not a great while since the world began , and yet what alteration can we see in it ? yesterday was as is this day : men are born and die as orderly as they ever did : nature keeps her course , and the like : Wherefore if the Judge had meant to come or shew himself at all , he would not surely that his coming should be thus long deferred , but would rather have shewed himself before thus many yeares could possibly be born . Thus , or after this manner , such mockers reasoned and cavilled with S. Peter : which cavill of theirs is agreeable to that of S. * * 1. Cor. 15. 12. Paul , where he mentions such as did not beleeve the Resurrection , but were like minded with these who mocked at the slacknesse of Christs coming to judgement .

Saint Peter therefore , that he might † † It was but to shew ( saith S. Augustine ) contentnendam futuri tempo●…is 〈◊〉 vitatem . comfort the weak and confute the wicked , sheweth how to answer this their faithlesse objection ; namely thus , That although the time be long in respect of us , yet to God ( with whom there is no time either long or short ) it is not so . A day compared with an houre , to us may seem long : But a thousand yeares compared with a day , to God they seem but short ; for what is time to eternitie ? And therefore , although that day to the faithlesse seems so to be taken away , or deferred rather , as if it were not , or would not come because it quickly came not ; yet know that it is not quite taken away . For ( as the same Apostle speaketh at the 9 verse ) God is not slack in his promises as some account slacknesse ; but is long-suffering to us-ward , not willing that any should perish , but that all should come to repentance . And this ( questionlesse ) was the Apostles meaning , farre differing from their fancies who from hence would fain gather that for one day God useth to account a thousand yeares , and a thousand yeares for one day . Hic sermo ( saith d d Marlor . in Pet. one ) est de aestimatione hominum , qui non aequè aestimant tempus longum & breve . This speech is according to the estimation of men , who do not equally esteem of times long and short .

Which also doth yet further appeare by that in the 90 Psal. at the 4 vers. Where , as there is a comparison likewise between 1000 yeares and one day ; so also , in respect of God , a thousand yeares are compared to that which is lesse then a day , namely to a watch in the night . For ( saith the Prophet ) God turneth man to destruction , and then he saith , Turn again ye children of men . For a thousand yeares in thy sight are but as yesterday , and they are gone as a watch in the night . To which purpose S. Hierome Hierome on ●…er . speaketh also fitly , saying , Aeternitati comparatum omne tempus est breve ; that is , All time compared with eternitie is but short time , yea indeed as no time . And again , did not Zanchius worthily finde fault with Ireneus Zanch. Tom. 7. Praelect. ae 〈◊〉 se. u●…i . and Lactantius concerning these things ? Undoubtedly he did ; affirming that their opinion was contrary to the word of God : For our Lord himself saith , that none can know , &c. Whereas ( saith he ) if this sentence of the 6000 yeares were true , then the time might be known .

Let therefore they , who will , embrace this fancie of six thousand yeares for the whole time of the worlds continuance ; I cannot : For sure I am , that the tradition of Elias hath greatly failed for the time that is past : if therefore it should be true for the time which is yet to come , it were more then an unheard of wonder : and as for the argument taken from S. Peter to uphold it , how his meaning hath been thereby forced , is declared .

Yet neverthelesse I will not deny but that the world The world hath six Ages , but not reckoned by thousands of yeare●… . may stand six ages before it endeth ; and so the ages , although not the yeares , may be compared to the six dayes of weekly labour : and that the seventh age shall begin at the resurrection , as was figured in Henoch the seventh from Adam , who died not as did the six before him , but was taken up into heaven . Unto this I assent as probable . But that each age should have a thousand yeares , is still denied ; and as in setting them down according to Scripture will be manifest .

The first is from the creation to the floud : and this by S. Peter is called the old world , 2. Pet. 2. 5.

The second is from the floud to Abraham . Matth. chap. 1.

The third , from Abraham to David . Matth. chap. 1.

The fourth , from David to the captivitie . Matth. chap. 1.

The fifth , from the captivitie to Christ . Matth. chap. 1.

The sixt is the time after Christ ; called in many places the last age , and the last of times : as in Hebrews , chap. 1. 1. God ( saith the Apostle ) who at sundry times and in divers manners spake unto the fathers by the Prophets , hath in these last dayes spoken to us by his Sonne . And again , S. Peter calls this the last of times , 1. Pet. 1. 20. S. John also saith , Little children , it is the last time , 1. John 2. 18.

These I grant to be the six ages of the world : but who is so mad as to say or think that there were just thousands of yeares betwixt each or any of them ? The Septuagints make more then thousands between some of them : and the Hebrews , they make lesse ; excepting the first age . Yet if you will know their lengths according to that which is none of the worst accounts , take them thus : and this account I may afterwards prove in another work .

The first hath 1656 yeares .

The second ( if we end it at the beginning of Abrahams peregrination and giving of the promise ) hath the just number of 423 yeares .

The third ( if we end it at the death of Saul and beginning of Davids kingdome after him ) containeth the number of 866 yeares .

The fourth ( if we begin the captivitie in the first yeare of Nebuchadnezzar ) hath 448 yeares .

The fifth containeth the length both of the Chaldean , Persian , and Grecian Monarchies ; together with so much of the Roman greatnesse as was past before Christ came into the world : amounting in all to the summe of 605 yeares , or there abouts ; although we reckon no further then the birth of Christ . But go rather to his baptisme , and then this age is 634 , &c.

The sixth and last hath so many yeares as are from the time of mans redemption untill now : for hitherto this age hath continued , and shall not be ended untill the * * 1. Cor. 15. 52. Revel. 10. 5 , 6. last trumpet be blown , and Surgite mortui , venite ad judicium , Arise you dead , and come to judgement , be sounded in our eares . Du Bartas in the handy-crafts .

To which purpose , divine Du Bartas , that noble Poet , brings in our father Adam , speaking of these ages thus : setting them down , as if the speech had been uttered by him to his sonne ; saying ,

The First begins with 1 1 Adam . me : the Seconds morn Is the first 2 2 Noah . Ship-wright , who doth first adorn The hills with vines : that 3 3 Abram . Shepherd is the Third , Who after God through strange lands leads his herd , And ( past mans reason ) crediting Gods word , His onely sonne slayes with a willing sword . The Fourth 's another valiant 4 4 David . Shepherdling , That for a cannon takes his silly sling , And to a scepter turns his shepherds staff ; Great Prince , great Prophet , Poet , Psalmograph . The Fifth begins from that sad 5 5 Zedech ●…ah , or the captivitie . Princes night Who s●…es his children murdred in his sight ; Or from poore Iudahs dolefull heavinesse , Led captives on the banks of Euphrates . Hoped 6 6 Christ . Messias shineth in the Sixt ; Who , mockt , beat , banisht , buried , crucifixt For our foul sinnes , ( still selfly-innocent ) Must fully bear the hatefull punishment . The 7 7 The eternall sabbath . Last shall be the very resting-day ; Aire shall be mute , the waters works shall stay ; The earth her store , the starres shall leave their measures , The sunne his shine : and in eternall pleasures We plung'd , in heaven shall aye solemnize all Th' eternall sabbaths endlesse festivall .

Thus farre Du Bartas .

But from hence I proceed ; and on the sudden I have met some other sorts of calculatours . For so various are mens searching heads , that these things have not onely been boulstered out by Rabbinicall traditions , sabbaticall symboles , and the like ; but also by sundry other fancies .

Some have pretended revelations , and thereby deluded many . Amongst whom learned e e Ger. loc. com . Tom. 9. pag. 182. Gerard makes mention of a certain woman of Suevia in Germanie , who was called Thoda ; & she , in the yeare of Christ 848 , prophesied Impostours and false Prophets concerning the worlds ending . that by the apparition of an Angel it was revealed unto her , that the world should end that very yeare . After whom there were others as true prophets as her self : namely in the yeares 1062 , 1258 , 1345 , 1526 , 1530 , &c. He in the yeare 1526 , ran up and down the streets , in the citie of S. Gallus in Helvetia , crying with horrid gestures , that the day of the Lord was come , that it was present . And he in the yeare 1530 , did so strongly prevail with some , that he perswaded them the last yeare of the world was come ; whereupon they grew f f Ibid. ut antea . prodigall of their goods and substance , fearing that they should scarcely spend them in so short a time as the world was to continue . But this surely was an Anabaptisticall trick , and a chip of that block which maketh all things common ; boasting of visions and dreams in an abundant manner .

Others have pitched upon certain Mathematicall revolutions , and thereby constituted a time : amongst whom Ioannes Regiomontanus is said to be one , who partly thought that the yeare 1588 should adde an end to the world ; because at that time was a great conjunction of Saturn , Jupiter , & Mars . Upon which occasion I remember these verses ,

Post mille expletos à partu Virginis annos , Et post quingentos rursus ab orbe datos , Octogesimus octavus mirabilis annus Ingruet ; is secum tristia multa trahet . Si non hoc anno totus malus occidet orbis , Si non in nihilum terra fretúmque ruent ; Cuncta tamen mundi sursum ibunt atque deorsum Imperia : & luctus undique grandis erit .

That is ,

When from the Virgins * * Or from the time of Christ born of a Virgin . birth a thousand yeares With full five hundred be compleat and told , The Eightie Eighth a famous yeare appeares , Which brings distresse more fatall then of old . If not in this yeare all the wicked world Do fall , and land with sea to nothing come ; Yet Empires must be topsie turvie hurl'd , And extream grief shall be the common summe .

Which what it was , the event hath shewed .

Others again dream of secrets in Cabalisticall conclusions .

Some subscribe to Analogies taken from Jubilees , or from the yeares of Christs age , and the like .

Yea , and to omit many , sundry others have their tricks and devices in Arithmeticall numbers , whereby they can directly calculate the time , and make the superstitious multitude admire them , and lend a more then greedie eare to their feared predictions .

Such a one was he , who out of these words , MUNDI A crotchet to shew that the world must end in the yeare 1657 ; which is 24 yeares hence . CONFLAGRATIO , which signifie The burning of the world , hath set down the time when the world must end ; namely in the yeare of our Lord , 1657 : and that for two reasons . First , because as the yeare of the world 1657 was a fatall yeare , in regard of the universall ●…loud , which them came and drowned all the world : In like manner the yeare of Christ 1657 shall also be a fatall yeare , in regard that then shall be the end of the world by fire : for is it not said in Matthew , As it was in the dayes of Noah , so shall also the coming of the Sonne of man be ? Matth. 24. 37.

Secondly , take these two words , namely , MUNDI CONFLAGRATIO , 1000 M 5 V n 500 D 1 I 100 C o n f 50 L a g r a t 1 I o 1657.
which signifie in English The burning of the world , and you shall finde in them so many numerall letters as will make 1657 , if they be all added together ; as in the margent may be plainly seen . For in the first word [ MUNDI ] there are M , V , D , and I ; which are all numerall letters : and in the other word , namely CONFLAGRATIO , C , L , and I , are likewise letters of number ; and how much every one of them doth signifie is easily known : amounting in the whole summe to 1657.

Thus , upon these two fancies , is this prediction grounded : which that it is altogether idle may easily appeare .

For first concerning the universall floud which they urge ; that yeare was indeed a fatall yeare to the world when it came : but that it came in the yeare of the world 1657 , is denied : for it came , not when Noah was 600 yeares compleat ; but when he was in the six hundredth yeare current of his age : and so the yeare of the world was not 1657 , but 1656. As for example ; Seth was born to Adam , when he was 130. Gen. 5. 3. Enos to Seth , when he was 105. Gen. 5. 6. Kenan to Enos , when he was 90. Gen. 5. 9. Mahalaleel to Kenan , when he was 70. Gen. 5. 12. Iared to Mahalaleel , when he was 65. Gen. 5. 15. Henoch to Iared , when Iared was 162. Gen. 5. 18. Mathuselah to Henoch , when Hen. was 65. Gen. 5. 21. Lamech to Mathuselah , when Ma. was 187. Gen. 5. 25. Noah to Lamech , when Lamech was 182. Gen. 5. 29. Then came the floud in the yeare of Noah 600. Gen. 7. 11 All which do make ( being added together ) 1656 , and not 1657 , as they imagine : because that which is said of Noah in Gen. chap. 7. verse 6. viz. that he was 600. yeares old when the floud of waters was upon the earth , is expounded in two severall places after it , that it must be understood of his 600 yeare current , and not compleat . The places are Gen. 7. 11. and Gen. 8. 13 ; the one expressing the beginning , the other the ending of the floud : and so also the most and best chronologers hitherto have observed , although some do not .

Which , as it is agreeable to the truth of computation , so also ( that I may answer one fancie by another ) it is more congruous to the nature of the number of the yeare wherein it came : For Six is no number of rest ; witnesse the six dayes of creation , the six dayes of our weekly labour , and the six ages of the world . But Seven is for rest ; witnesse the sabbaticall dayes , the sabbaticall yeares , and that ▪ eternall sabbath in the heaven of heavens , when the six ages of the world shall be ended .

Wherefore , in the yeare of the world 1656 , the Ark was without rest , and tossed upon the waters : but in the yeare 1657 , it found rest ; the waters were dried up and gone ; and Noah then came out and offered sacrifice .

And further , admit it be said , that As it was in the dayes of Noah , so shall also the coming of the Sonne of man be : Doth this point out any thing concerning the time of his coming ? Verily no. It shews indeed the great securitie that shall then be in the world amongst the wicked : so that as the floud came upon the old world when they feared nothing ; in like manner shall the coming of the Sonne of man be . But what is this to the time ? Our Saviour doth not compute the time , but compares the manners of the times together ; as may be very plainly seen by that which he hath elsewhere published , saying , that the coming of the Sonne of man shall be , not onely As it was in the dayes of Noah , but also As it was in the dayes of Lot , Luke 17. 28.

For conclusion therefore , seeing the floud came before that yeare which they have computed , it may easily appeare that their Mundi conflagratio for the end of the world in the yeare of Christ 1657 , is but an idle fancie . And as for the time which they referre to the dayes of Noah , we see that it is likewise referred to the dayes of Lot : the intent onely being to compare the times , and not compute them .

But secondly for their Mundi conflagratìo ; admit it were so that the floud did not come untill the yeare of the world 1657 ( as they would have it ) yet why should it be that these numerall letters must be picked out of two Latine words rather then out of words in some other language ? In Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; out of which words you may gather 1830 at the least .

Surely in this we may say , that as in the making of anagrams upon a name , if one language will not help us , we may then write the name in some other tongue rather then want letters for our purpose : so the same libertie ( belike ) he took who was the first authour of this fancie for the worlds ending : wherefore we may well conclude that it is but idle and not worth regarding .

Another ( much like to this ) is that which others have also hatched ; whereby in the yeare of Christ 1645 , should be the end of the world .

Now this they gather out of these words , ADVENTVS Another erotchet , whereby the world should end in the yeare 1645 ; which now 12 is yeares hence . DOMINI , which signifie The coming of the Lord ; for in them they have so many numerall letters as will make 2012 : out of which they subtract so much as they gather out of these words , DIES ABBREVIABVNTVR , The dayes shall be shortened ; namely 517 : and then the remainder of 2012 is 1495 : unto which they adde so many as these words will afford , viz. PROPTER ELECTOS , which signifie For the elects sake ; wherein is a number of 150 ; and so the whole summe amounteth to 1645 , being ( as they fondly imagine ) the last yeare of the world .

But if such or the like fancies could hold , then ( questionlesse ) The former opinion confuted . the world should have had many endings since it first began ; and must either have had a new creation , or else no world had been till now .

As for example , either in the yeare 1532 , or in the yeare 1533 , or in the yeare 1578 , or in the yeare 1588 , or in the yeare 1623 , the judgement day ( upon these grounds ) was foretold to come . For first , in the yeare 1532 , they had two wayes to prove it ; either out of these words , VIDEBVNT INQVEMPVPVGERVNT ; or out of these words , VIDEBVNT IN QVEMTRANSFIXERVNT ; John 19. 37. which signifie , They shall look on him whom they pierced ; the numerall letters being in either of these so many as will make 1532. Secondly , for the yeare 1533 , they had this false proof , binding still upon numerall letters , which they gathered out of these words , IESVS NAZARENVS REX IVDAEORVM , Iesus of Vide Buchol . chron. anno Dom. 1533. Nazareth king of the Iewes ; here being so many as will make 1533. Thirdly , for the yeare 1578 , thus it was : viz. they take these words , ADVENTVS DOMINI , and in them they have 2012 ; out of which number they subtracted 517 , which they gathered from DIES ABBREVIABVNTVR ; and then the remainder makes 1495 : unto which they adde the number of the letters [ a , c , n , t , s , ] in adventus , which were not numerall before , yet by their naturall position in the alphabet or crosse-row they give 56 : then again by the same reason they take 27 out of [ o and n ] the non-numerall letters in the word Domini ; both which numbers being added to 1495 , do make 1578. Fourthly , for the yeare 1588 , the manner of calculating is as before for the yeare 1645 ; unto which number having raised their summe , they subtract [ a , e , n , t , s , ] viz. 56 : and so they have 1587 yeares , which they reckon compleat , and referre their prediction to the beginning of the yeare 1588. Vide Gerardum in locis communibus , pag. 185. Tom. 9. Fifthly , for the yeare 1623 , thus was the fancie , IVDICARE VIVOS & MORTVOS , To judge the quick and Vide Diete●… . post Dom. 2. adven . the dead : Now here ( as before ) they were led by numerall letters , having so many as would make 1623 , in which yeare they dreamed of the worlds ending . Now these times we know are past long since , but the event you see hath not answered to the prophesie . Things therefore of the like nature being yet to come , and built upon the same grounds , cannot but prove as false .

But what need many words be spent about the confutation of such idle dreams and foolish fantasies ? Surely , that great and terrible day of the worlds ending , is a thing of greater moment then that it should be thus dallied with . Let not therefore the quintessence of wit expose us to such impudent folly : For although it may somewhat please us in shew ; yet , when the best is made of it that can be , it will be proved , not onely the doting froth of a wittie brain , but also a superstitious and an heathenish vanitie .

I have seen a world of fancies more upon this subject , especially such as may be taken out of g g See Treas. of ancient and modern times , l. 4. cap. 20. Cusa , who was made Cardinall under Pius the second : But seeing they are as idle as the former , and built upon as false grounds , I scarce hold them worth the answering .

Yet ( having come thus farre ) let me go a little further , because in the next place I hope to meet some wiser men ; granting ( as indeed they ought ) that the precise day and houre of the worlds ending cannot be known : yet they would not have any to be so h h Napeir on the Revelat. Prop. 14 where he determines the time to be betwixt the yeares 1688 , and 1700 ; naming either the yeare 1697 , or 1699. base of judgement , as to conclude thereby , that an apparent length of this last age may not be found ; or that seemingly between such and such yeares the judgement day shall not be known to come : For is it prophesied ? and why are prophesies , if they either may not , or cannot be understood ? It is recorded in Matth. 24. 15. Let him that readeth , understand . It is said Dan. 12. 10. None of the wicked shall understand , but the wise shall understand . And Revelation 1. 3. Blessed is he that readeth , and they that heare the words of this prophesie , and keep those things which are written therein : for the time is at hand . And Dan. 12. 4. it is said , that these things towards the end shall be unsealed : for many shall runne to and fro , and knowledge shall be increased .

Now here I may answer , that although some understand the foresaid texts to have relation to the times towards the worlds ending , yet there be no i i See Jun. Cal●… . Polan . or Dr. Will . Hexap . 〈◊〉 Dan. few who contradict it ; affirming that what they alledge out of Daniel was accomplished about the time of Antiochus : and that by running through ( which some reade running to and fro ) is meant the diligent perusing of the book : namely , that though at the first it were not regarded , yet many in time to come should give their mindes unto it : being ( as Polanus expoundeth ) thus to be understood , that in the great persecution under Antiochus , many shall be found faithfull , who shall cleave unto this prophesie : And as for the wicked not understanding it , we must apply it unto the false brethren which should be in those dayes of persecution , and give way unto Antiochus his wicked proceedings ; labouring to seduce and betray their brethren ; and they themselves living without any care to observe the accomplishment of this prophesie , never comparing the event with the thing prophesied : For ( as was foretold Dan. 11. 34. ) many shall cleave unto them fainedly , &c. And for sealing it up unto the end , is meant the not making it too common on the sudden , because from the time of these visions untill the dayes of Antiochus were about 300 yeares . In which regard it is said concerning that other prophesie of the Revelation , that it must not be sealed up , because the time was at hand , Revelat. 22. 10. Yea some part of it was not onely presently to take effect , but even then in act , chap. 1. verse 19. And as for that in Matthew , it hath relation unto the destruction of Jerusalem under Titus and Vespasian .

Or secondly , be it so that I do not altogether condemne this their inquirie , because I verily think that a modest and religious search into these mysteries may see very farre : yet neverthelesse , seeing interpretours of such mysteries are not ( as yet ) at one among themselves , especially in their Synchronismes and periods of time ; it cannot be denied but that even in them there is much matter of doubt ( although they stand upon better grounds then Hesychius did , whom S. Austine k k August . Epist. 80 〈◊〉 Hesych . confuted : ) so that it is hard to say when such a time appeares indeed to be . And further , were it so that we had perfect Synchronismes of all things prophesied in the Revelation ( for that prophesie doth most concern the end ) and knew how to link them together ; yet if we erred in the true placing of our first link , it must needs be that the end of our reckoning either fall short , or else overshoot that period , which otherwise might point out an apparent time , if not directly of the worlds ending , yet of such prophesies as shall be fulfilled before it endeth : ( for perhaps that which some take to be the apparent time of the worlds ending , may as well be taken for the time wherein other things prophesied shall be accomplished ) but how long the end shall be after them , is unknown . We know that the seventh Trumpet shall give an end to all , because when that seventh Angel came and stood upon the sea , and upon Revelat. 10. 6. the earth , he lift up his hand and voice to heaven , swearing solemnely by him who liveth for ever , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Time shall be no more : but we do not know whether the space of time allotted for that Trumpet be either long or short . The Trumpets before it had time allowed them ; and what time this last shall have , the event will best discover .

Wherefore I do well perceive , that it is no easie thing to finde an apparent length of this last age any long while before it endeth , unlesse we could be directly certified of the utmost periods of all the Trumpets ; or knew the times of the seven Vials , which by seven Angels were to be poured out . The best and onely way is alwayes to watch , and to be evermore ready either for death or judgement : For certainly when that time comes , pure hearts ( as Bernard speaketh ) shall prevail more than subtill words ; good consciences , better then full purses ; because the Judge will not be deceived with words , nor moved with gifts : neither is it possible that any should avoid him ; for all shall be summoned to appeare before him . To which purpose Du Bartas descants thus ,

Those that were laden with proud marble tombes , Those that were swallow'd down wilde monsters wombes , Those that the Sea hath drown'd , those that the flashes Of ruddy flames have burned all to ashes , Awaked all , shall rise , and all revest The flesh and bones that they at first possest . " But some must Justice , some must Mercie taste ; " Some call'd to joy , some into torment cast .
CHAP. II. Shewing , in what part of the yeare the world was created .
Sect. 1. Of three opinions concerning the time of the worlds beginning , with a confutation of the first .

IN the account of Times , it is very necessary that there should be a proposed point or mark , from whence every reckoning may take beginning ; that thereby the yeares which have severall times of beginning , may the more truely be computed and compared amongst themselves . Wherefore it cannot be amisse to set down the most probable conjectures concerning the yeare wherein the world began ; especially seeing amongst Chronologers it is usuall to referre their accounts either to the yeare of the worlds Creation , or to the birth of Christ .

And now ▪ concerning this , there be chiefly three opinions .

1. Some imagine that the world was created in the very time of the Summer Solstice , and that in the beginning of time , the Sunne entring into Leo , gave beginning to the yeare . 2. Others referre it to the Spring , when the Sunne entred into Aries . 3. And in the last place 't is supposed , that the world was made in Autumne , when the Sunne entred into Libra . Of all which I purpose to discourse severally , and to shew the best reasons for that which I think to be the truest time .

The first is an opinion maintained by Mercator , and ( as is thought ) was first hatched among the Priests of Egypt , who , observing the river Nilus to overflow about the Summer Solstice , adored it for a God , esteeming the time of its inundation for an infallible beginning of divine actions in things created ; and thereupon , for the beginning likewise of the yeare at the time of the worlds creation .

But if this were the onely cause , we may not unfitly say , that it was folly and superstition which first set this opinion abroach ; and therefore he is worthy of blame who will go about to maintain it . And although Mercator in his Chronologie seems to alledge some other reasons , thereby to uphold his share in it ; yet his chief reason is not sufficient ; for it is grounded upon that which is not granted ; viz. that the Floud should end about Iuly ; because in the eleventh moneth , which he supposeth to be May or Iune , when the Olive beginneth to put forth , the Dove brought green Olive leaves unto Noah into the Ark.

To which it is answered , That the word in Gen. 7. 11. which he taketh to signifie green leaves , may ( as expositours witnesse ) as well be taken for branches ; even such as have been used to make Bowers with : which ( according to the translation of the Septuagint ) is expressed by a word signifying a dry stalk . And so saith that † Doctour , in his Hexapla upon Genesis , chapter the first , question the 17 , that the word in the originall is G●…alce , which ( as S. Hierome translateth it elsewhere ) signifies the branches of Olives : and in the Septuagint it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a stalk without leaves .

That therefore which the Dove brought , might be some branch of the Olive tree rather then the leaves ; and so might the Floud end at the dead time of the yeare , rather then when things were fresh and flourishing .

But admit that the stalk or branch had leaves on it , yet it proves not that it was about May or Iune , when the Dove found and brought it ; because it is recorded of the Olive , that she loseth not her leaves as other Plin. lib. 16. cap. 20. trees doe , but is green and flourishing all the yeare . Such leaves therefore as it had before the Floud , it might have after the Floud : for if they were new ones , they must needs spring out in seven dayes , because the Dove was sent out but seven dayes before , returning then as a creature disconsolate , not finding any thing at all .

Sect. 2.

ANother opinion is , that it was created in the Spring , A second opinion is , that the world began at the Spring . and that the Sunne ( who is the Index of time , by whose revolution we account our yeares ) began his course in Aries .

The most forcible reasons to uphold this opinion , are these .

First , the naturall beginning of the yeare was in the Spring time , because Noah entred into the Ark the first moneth ; and after a yeare , about the end of the second moneth , he came forth of the Ark again , Gen. 7. 8. Now the first and second moneths here mentioned , agree not to Autumne ; because if Noah came out of the Ark at that time of the yeare , he could not then provide himself with victualls for those creatures which were with him against the next yeare , by reason that the Harvest time was then past , and Winter coming on : so that the yeare naturally began in the Spring time , and not in Autumne .

Secondly , it is likely that the world took beginning at such a time when things were growing more and more to perfection , as in the Spring ; rather then when they were decreasing , as in Autumne .

Thirdly , it is no weak assertion to affirm that the world was created about that time of the yeare when by the second Adam it was redeemed ; which was not in Autumne , but in the Spring .

Fourthly , the children of Israel coming out of Egypt were commanded to begin their yeare at Abib , called afterwards Nisan ; which moneth agreeth partly to our March , and partly to April . [ See Exodus chap. 12. verse 1 ; and chap. 23. verse 15. ] Now by this command it is like that they were onely put in minde of their ancient custome which was in use amongst their Ancestours , and lost by them , since their going into Egypt , and death of the Patriarchs : For when the twelve Patriarchs , the sonnes of Jacob , were dead , they of their posteritie learned the customes of Egypt , and so came to change their yeare from the Spring to Autumne : But when Moses brought them out from among the Egyptians , they had a command to reckon the beginning of their yeare from Autumne no longer , but from the Spring , beginning ( as hath been said ) in the moneth Abib or Nisan . Now this is chiefly grounded upon that which Moses writeth concerning the order of the moneths in the historie of the Floud : For by that it appeareth , that the ancient form of the yeare was no other then what was observed from the times of Moses when he wrote his history , untill the end of the old Testament , and afterwards . Consider therefore the order of the moneths which was before the coming out of Egypt ( I mean that order specified in the historie of the Floud ) and compare it with that order which God gave Moses command to put in practise , and see if it be not the same . So that as Moses reckoned the first , second , third , fourth , fifth , &c. from Nisan , which began in the Spring ; in like manner did Noah : for where can it be shewed in any place of Scripture , when the moneths are reckoned in their orders , that they take beginning from any other time ?

And thus these are the chief reasons to uphold this opinion that the world should take his beginning at the Spring time of the yeare , at the Vernall Equinox , the Sunne entring into Aries , rather then at any time else .

Sect. 3.

BUt , if they be well weighed , I rather think that A third and best opinion is , that the world began in Autumne . those , who in the third place imagine that it was in Autumne , are nearest the truth .

For first in the description of the floud , it is true indeed that the first and second moneths there mentioned , are meant the first and second moneths of the yeare : but that they must take their beginning from the Spring , rather then from Autumne , I cannot be perswaded . First , An answer to their first reason who place the creation in the Spring . because Iosephus ( who wrote the Antiquities of his own nation ) in his first book and 5 chapter writeth thus , viz. that the second moneth , being the moneth wherein the floud came , was called by the Hebrews Marhesuvan , and by the Macedonians , Dyo ; both which moneths agree to that part of the yeare wherein our November falleth , and not April or May. Secondly , because the Chaldee Paraphrast begins the ancient yeare of the Jews from Autumne , as afterwards shall be shewed .

And further , whereas it is said , that if Noah were to go out of the Ark when the yeare was so farre spent , he must needs want food for those creatures which were with him ; I answer , that it follows not .

For first , the mountain tops appeared by the * * Viz. the first day . Gen. 8. 4 , 5. beginning of the tenth moneth , which was ( according to our Julian account ) about the end of May , or beginning of Iune , although the head of the yeare be accounted but from Autumne : so that if the waters began to asswage so soon , then surely all the montanous places were flourishing with their fruits and herbs , by such time as Noah came out of the Ark ; which ( questionlesse ) he might then gather to feed those creatures that were with him .

Neither secondly doth the temperature of the climate wherein the Ark rested , afford such a rigid winter , but that Noah might sow some kinde of grain , such as might afford him food against the next yeare , if need were ; and so both himself and other creatures with him might be preserved and kept alive .

But what need I speak of Noahs providing for himself , or them ? seeing to the beasts , fowl , and the like , their dismission from the Ark was enough ; especially there being but a few of every kinde .

And as for himself and his familie ( who were but eight persons ) they had libertie given them by Almighty God to eat of any living * * Gen. 9. 3. creature whatsoever , as well as of the green herb . And therefore their first reason on the contrary contending to prove the worlds creation in the Spring rather then in Autumne , is not so forcible as they imagine it .

But let me illustrate the matter yet more fully , and in so doing I cannot omit what * * Calvis . chr●… . cap. de temp. mundi conditi . Calvisius urgeth for proof of the same tenent . Those ( saith he ) who would have the time of the creation in the Spring rather then in Autumne , use this for one of their chiefest reasons . Dic mihi , inquiunt , &c. Tell me ( say they ) if the world were created in Autumne , and that Noah , with those living creatures which he kept alive , did then or at that time of the yeare come out of the Ark ▪ how could they be sustained , the yeare being so farre forth spent ? what ? must they hunger for the space of a whole yeare , or live with nothing , feeding , like Cameleons , on the aire ? &c.

To which he answereth , that these men speak , as if for their singular wisdome the Patriarch Noah had made them of his counsell when he carried food into the Ark , because thus punctually they seem to know how much of it was left when he came out from thence : which that it was all spent , how can they tell ? yet neverthelesse concerning such creatures as lived ravenously by feeding on flesh , if Noahs old store were gone , I bid ( saith he ) that they take no great care for them , because they had dead carcasses enough to feed on . Likewise concerning the other kinde of beasts or cattell , let them not be too solicitous ; because the mountains , being watered with such a fatting floud , and dried also since the * * Or from the tenth to the second moneth . See Gen. chap. 8. fifth moneth before , had now brought forth herbs , grasse , and young tender shoots by which those creatures might easily have their lives sustained . Which reason of his is very pertinent , either because it makes it appeare that it was possible to finde food if all in the Ark were spent ; or that there might be some of the old store still remaining to help such creatures as were least able to help themselves .

Come we therefore now to the examination of their next reason ; which is as followeth .

Sect. 4.

SEcondly , whereas they say that it is most like the An answer to ●●eir second reason who place the creation in the Spring . world took beginning at such a time of the yeare when things were growing more and more to perfection , rather then when they were decreasing : answer is made , that if we stand upon such probabilities for proofs , it is then more like that the world took beginning , not when things were growing to perfection , but when they were in perfection it self , immediately before they began to decline ; which could not be in their insancie , but in their maturitie ; not in the Spring time , but in Autumne . And so we finde it even in the historie of the creation it self : for the trees , as it is said , were made to grow Gen. 1. 29. and 3. 2. up with their fruits on them ; not green , but ripe , as is evident : not onely because they were pleasant to the eye , but also because they were good for food ; in which regard they were made even in their very perfection : and so God is said to have seen them , not onely as they were good , but also as they were very good , which was with an approbation of their perfectnesse , as may be seen in Gen. chap. 1. verse 31.

Yet neverthelesse we know that the Almightie could have created trees with their ripe fruits on them , as well in that part of the yeare which is our Spring , as in Autumne : but surely the course of nature once begun The course of nature was never changed . was never altered : and therefore , as now they are in their perfection about Autumne , so were they then when they were created .

Sect. 5.

THirdly , whereas it is said that it is very like the first An answer to their third reason who place the creation in the Spring . Adam was created about such time as by the second Adam he was redeemed ; that proveth nothing : the contrary may rather be affirmed : so that the time of the fall and the redemption are better severed then conjoyned . For surely me thinks it is farre more probable that there followed a sad winter for Adam to bewail his horrid fall in , rather then an acceptable and pleasant summer : for do but grant this ( which may not well be denied ) namely that Adam fell presently after his creation , and then tell me what time of the yeare was fitter to expresse the time of his fall then Autumne .

For as the trees in Autumne being come to maturitie do then lose their beautie by the fall of their fruits and leaves ; or as the yeare then slides away like the day at the setting of the sunne : even so mankinde , as soon as he began to be in a perfect state , kept it not , but fell away and lost his happinesse : yet as the day is restored again by the rising of the sunne ; and life is as it were put anew into the yeare by the return of the Spring : even so at that very time decayed man was again restored by the death of Christ , who in the Spring-time of the yeare paid the price of our redemption .

The fall therefore of man at the fall of the leaf , and the restoring of him at the reviving Spring , do make a more perfect harmonie , then if for their circumstances of time we should cast them both into the Spring : for as the death of Christ was contrary to Adams fall ; so the time for the one was contrary to the time for the other : and yet being contrary , both do well expresse the nature of each act at either time .

And now , lest it may be doubted whether Adam fell Adam ●…ll soon after his creation . presently after his creation , this may be added as a proof .

First , that Sathan was a murderer from the beginning , and therefore he delayed no time to purchase mans misery .

Secondly , it was the sixth day that man was created , even as on the sixth day he was redeemed . By which it appeareth that he fell on the very day of his creation . Whereupon * * Upon Matth. chap. 27. Theophylact maketh this observation , saying , Sext â die homo est conditus , qui & sext â hor â de ligno comedit : Sext â quoque die & sext â hor â Christus cruci est affixus . Quâ igitur hor â Dominus hominem condidit , eâdem & lapsum curavit . By which he meaneth , that as man was formed the sixth day , and did eat of the tree the sixth houre : so Christ reforming man , and healing the fall , was fastened to the tree the sixth day and the sixth houre . And hence also came that common saying concerning Adam , that * * Broughton●… Concent . In one and the same day he was formed and deformed , not continuing in righteousnesse and true holinesse untill the Sabbath : for then ( as some observe ) he would have performed the ordinances of the Sabbath , which was to have eaten of the tree of life , and so have lived for ever , being never guiltie of that fall whose ach even yet the sonnes of Adam feel .

3. And surely Moses making mention of many times , would never have omitted this time of the fall , except it had been presently after the creation .

4. Besides , it must necessarily be granted that Adam fell before ever he knew his wife : otherwise Cain had been conceived without sinne , because presently after the man and woman were made , God said , Increase and multiplie ; as in Genesis 1. 28. is manifest : but it is a thing not to be imagined that Cain was conceived without sinne ; neither is it true that Adam accompanied with his wife untill after he was cast out of Paradise . Eve therefore and Mary may well be compared together ; as thus : Eve being a Virgin , hearing the words of the serpent , and beleeving them , brought forth death . The Virgin Mary hearing the words of the Angel , and beleeving them , brought forth life . Such is their resemblance ; and it very fitly serveth to teach us that the fall was soon after the creation .

5. To which purpose that place in the nine and fortieth Psalme , at the 13 verse , is very congruous , viz. that Adam lodged not one night in honour . For so ( saith Dr. Willet ) do the words signifie , if they be properly Hexap . upon Gen. chap. 3. quest. 31. translated . As for example , the word ( saith he ) is lun , which signifieth to lodge or stay all night : which by divers of the Rabbins is expounded of Adam who continued not one night in Paradise , but fell on the self same day of his creation : which for the time of the yeare bears a fit resemblance with the fall of the leaf , even as on the other side the redeeming of him bears a fit resemblance with the reviving Spring , when he was again delivered from his spirituall prison , like the herbs and plants from their earthly one .

All which considered , their argument is but weak to prove the creation of the first Adam in the Spring , because the redemption by the second Adam was at the same time : for we see by an exact and perfect harmonie how those times are better severed then conjoyned .

Let us come therefore unto their fourth reason now , and see the greatest force it beareth .

Sect. 6.

FOurthly , the children of Israel coming out of Egypt An answer to their fourth reason who place the creation in the Spring . were bidden to begin their yeare at Abib or Nisan .

Now they ( as hath been shewed ) who maintain the worlds creation in the Spring , think that the yeare naturally began at that time , and that the Israelites by this command were onely put in minde to restore again their ancient custome which was in use amongst their ancestours , before they went into Egypt .

All which is but a meer conjecture : for what author ever reported that the Egyptians made the Israelites forget their ancient customes ? it is written no where but in some mens imaginations , and therefore it proveth nothing ▪ In which regard we may be rather confident of the contrary , namely that the yeare was changed , and not renewed : especially if we consider but of this one thing more concerning the beginning of the Egyptian yeare , which was not from September , as the Jews began ; but from Iuly , or about the Summer solstice , when their river Nilus began to overflow . If therefore the Jews had altered the beginning of their yeare that they might observe the customes of the Egyptians and imitate them , why did they not reckon their first moneth from the Summer solstice , as did the Egyptians , but rather from the Autumnall Equinox , as did not the Egyptians ? I confesse that conjectures in some cases for want of better proof may hold water ; but here the case is otherwise , as evidently appeareth .

But it is objected , that the Chaldeans reckon the beginning Object . of their yeare from the Spring ; and from whom did they learn their customes but from the ancient Hebrews ? wherefore the Hebrews of old time began their yeare from the Spring , and not from Autumne .

The Chaldee Paraphrast mentions no such thing , but Answ. plainly affirms the contrary ; shewing that that moneth which after the coming out of Egypt was the seventh moneth , had in former times been the first moneth . This that authour affirmeth ; then which what can be more plain ?

But it is further objected , that the order of the Object . moneths in the history of the Floud makes it appeare otherwise ; for it cannot be shewed in any place of the Scripture where the moneths are reckoned in their order , as the first , second , third , &c. that ever they began but from Nisan : Moses therefore , according to the command of God , ordaining this moneth to be the first moneth , doth make no new institution , but reneweth the old , as before was mentioned .

To which it is answered , that when Moses had occasion Answ. to speak of the moneths of the yeare in the historie of the Floud , he must either mention them as he did , or else say nothing of them at all : For it is plain enough that all of them had not names to be called by ; and must therefore be reckoned according to their number ( if at all they be reckoned ) from whence soever the reckoning began . We do not finde that any of them had names , excepting foure , untill after the captivitie . The foure were these : 1 Ethanim . 2 Bul. 3 Abib or Nisan . 4 Zif . The first was called * * 1. Kings ●… . 2. Ethanim , or mensis fortium , from the excellencie and dignitie of it ; not onely because it was the beginning of the yeare , but also of the rest and Jubilee . The next to it was called a a 1. King . 6. 38. Bul , which is as much as defluens ; because in this moneth the leaves do as it were flow , slide , or fall away from the trees . The seventh was Abib , so called à novis frugibus , from the new fruits or eares of corn then first appearing . The eighth was called b b 1. King . 6. 1 , ●…7 . Zif , which was à splendore & nitore , from the splendour and brightnesse of it ; seeing the earth was at this time stored with daintie fine flowers , and curious fair objects . These were all which had names .

That therefore for the order of the moneths proves as little as any thing else .

Wherefore I cannot see but that this opinion above all others may stand as the most probable , namely , that the yeare naturally began from Autumne ; and so , by consequent , the worlds creation was then .

The Autumnall Equinox was at that time ( if it be reduced to our Julian account ) about the latter end of October ; but now it is about the 13 day of September : And the Sunne then entred into Aries about the latter end of April , which in these dayes is about the 10 or 11 of March ; so much hath the Equinoctiall anticipated since the beginning .

Sect. 7.

BUt concerning the particular day , it was on the The conclusion , wherein the former part of the chapter is recapirulated , and all explained . 26 or 27 day of October . And as for the other , when the Sunne entred into Aries , it was about the 21 or 22 day of April .

So that if the world began in the Spring , or at the Vernall Equinox , then we may account that about the 21 or 22 day of April was the first day of the world . Or if it began in Autumne , then the first of dayes was neare about the 26 or 27 of October .

But in my judgement the best opinion is ( as hath been shewed ) that it was in Autumne when things were not growing to perfection , but even in perfection it self , as Adam was , who presently after fell : so also the trees and plants in Autumne , with their fruits and seeds on them at the ripest , were in their perfection , began the course of Nature , faded afterwards by little and little through the approaching winter : which time seems to be a fitter time for Adam to bewail his fall in , and to make him the more sensible of his lost happinesse , then a pleasant and chearfull Summer ; because by how much the more he was afflicted , he would by so much the more be sensible of his miserie , and thereupon long the more earnestly after the promised seed .

And not onely so , but also the fall of man at the fall of the leaf , and the restoring of him again at the reviving Spring , do make a more perfect and exact harmony , then if for their circumstances of time we should cast them both into the Spring . For ( as hath been said ) like as the death of Christ was of a contrarie nature to Adams fall ; so the time for the one being contrarie to the time for the other , doth well expresse the nature of each act at either time .

And further , we have not onely the testimonie of Iosephus before alledged , against whom some except ; but also the * * Calvis . Chr. cap. de temp. mund. cond. & B●…oald . lib. 1. cap. 7. Chaldee Paraphrast doth witnesse as much , saying that that moneth which in the first book of the Kings , the 8 chapter , at the 2 verse , is called the seventh moneth , was in former times the first moneth . The words of which text stand thus , And all the men of Israel assembled themselves unto King Salomon , at the feast in the moneth Lthanim , which is the seventh moneth . The meaning of which place that authour doth thus explain , saying , All Israel were gathered together to king Salomon in * * FORTIUM , à praestantia & dignitate dicitur ; quia non a ●…ni tantum , sed etiam Sabbati & Iubilaei principium fuit . Wolph . de Temp. lib. 1. pag. 15. mense fortium , or in the moneth Ethanim , on the feast day ; which moneth in times past they called the first moneth , but now it is the seventh moneth . Thus he for the ancient beginning of the yeare : and of what authoritie this Paraphrast is in the Church , the learned know .

Also we have testimonies in holy Writ to strengthen the same assertion , and to shew us that the ancient beginning of the yeare was from Autumne , because that Tekupha or Quarter is expressely tearmed the end of the yeare . As for example : in Exodus , chapter the 23. verse 16. and chap. 34. verse the 22. it is said , the feast of tabernacles was to be celebrated in the † † Levit. 23 39. seventh moneth , at the end and return of the yeare : which seventh moneth was agreeable to Autumne , as is well known . It is not onely said , at the return of the yeare , which may be attributed to any of the * * 2. Sam. 11. 1. 2. Chron. 36. 10. Ezek. 40. See also Wolph . de temp. Bux . de Synag . Iul. Seal . de Em. Temp. &c. foure Quarters when the sunne returns to them again ▪ but it is also said , at the end and return of the yeare , being alwayes about the seventh moneth .

Yet neverthelesse we are not to think that the first day of the seventh moneth was alwayes the first day of their yeare ; for their moneths being lunar were moveable : and therefore the head of the yeare was to take beginning according to the course of the sunne . So that in what part soever of the lunar moneth that Tekupha happened which pointed out the Autumnall Equinox , from thence must the yeare be reckoned ; for there the last yeare ended and the next began .

And now if it be further demanded why God commanded Quest. the Israelites at their return out of Egypt , to alter the beginning of their yeare from Autumne unto the Spring , unlesse it had been so of old :

To that it is answered thus , viz. that there are two Answ. reasons for it .

1. The one is this ; They coming out of Egypt from the bondage of Pharaoh , were to begin their yeare from that time in memorie of their deliverance . And therefore it is said in Exod. 12. 42. It is a night to be much observed to the Lord for bringing them out of the land of Egypt : this is that night of the Lord to be observed of all the children of Israel in their generations . 2. And not onely so , but also at the same time of the yeare ( as God had determined it ) there was a better and a greater deliverie to be wrought for mankinde ; namely such a delivery as should free him from the bondage of Satan by the death of Christ . Now this may be called the Deliverie of deliveries ; of which that other out of Egypt was but a figure , because it was but from a corporall bondage , whereas this was from a spirituall .

And thus came the yeare to be changed , which ever before pointed to the time of mans creation : but now it is made to point another way , namely to the time of mans redemption : by which God taught his Church ( then typically delivered ) how to expect the acceptable yeare of the Lord , and time of mans redemption ; which was both proclaimed and purchased by that Lambe of God who taketh away the sinnes of the world : whose offering upon the crosse was at the same time of the yeare when that Paschal lambe , by which he was prefigured , was slain : which time why it is severed from Autumne , hath been shewed .

Yea thus came the first to be last , and the last first : thus came Nisan to get the dignitie from the other moneths , and to be called the beginning or first moneth●…in the yeare . At which we need not marvell : for the time of mans redemption was a more worthy mark from whence to reckon , then the time of his creation .

And thus have I delivered what I finde and verily think to be most probable in this matter . Unto which may be added , that as the evening was before the morning , so was the Autumne before the Spring : for the yeare and the day have a kinde of analogie between the one and the other ( as may be seen in the seventh day compared with the seventh yeare ) and therefore they do well serve , the one to expresse the naturall beginning of the other .

CHAP. III. Containing a discourse of such things as are pertinent to the first dayes work .
Sect. 1. Of God the Architect of all , and of the first part of the first dayes work .

TIme , by whose revolutions we measure houres , dayes , weeks , moneths and yeares , is nothing else but ( as it were ) a certain space borrowed or set apart from eternitie ; which shall at the last return to eternitie again : like the rivers , which have their first course from the seas ; and by running on , there they arrive , and have their last : for before a a Deus dum coetum 〈◊〉 et ▪ fecit aete●…nitatis quandam in num●… fluentem imaginem : quam no●… T●…pus voca●… us . Coclen . ex Pl●…t . Time began , there was Eternitie , namely GOD ; which was , which is , and which shall be for ever : without beginning or end , and yet the beginning and end of all things . Aeternitas enim , Dei solummodo naturae substantialiter inest , saith one : that is , Eternitie is substantially onely in the nature of God . When Moses therefore would have known Gods name , he tells him , Thus shalt thou say Exo●… . 3. 14. unto the children of Israel , b b . I AM hath sent me unto you : By which name , saith Junius , he would have himself known according to his eternall essence , whereby he is discerned from all other things which are either in heaven , on the earth , or elsewhere . Which in another place is thus illustrated ; Egosum Primus & Ultimus , & praeter me non est Deus ; I am the First and the Last , and beside me there is no God , Esay 44. 6. Or thus , Before the day was , I am he ; and there is none that can deliver out of my hand , Esay 43. 13. To which that of the Psalmist doth well agree , Before the mountains were brought forth , or ever the earth and the world were made , thou art God from everlasting to everlasting , Psal. 90. 2.

Thus we see , that before ever any thing was , God onely was , who c c When we behold the admired fabrick of the world , &c. we can no more ascribe it to chance , then a Printers case of letters could by chance fall into the right composition of any such book as he printeth . gave both a beginning and a being unto every thing that is : and he , in respect of his divine essence , is but one . Yet so , as in that single essence of his there be three divine subsistences , or persons all truely subsisting ; whereof every one is distinct from other , and yet each hath the whole Godhead in it self : and these are , the Father , Sonne , and holy Ghost , 1. John , 5. 7.

1. The Father is a person who from all eternitie hath begotten the Sonne . 2. The Sonne is a person from all eternitie begotten of the Father . 3. The holy Ghost is a person eternally proceeding from the Father and the Sonne , * * Psal. 2. 7. John 15. 26. as the holy Scriptures witnesse . d d Du Bart. 1. day of the 1. week . These thus distinct in person , not divinitie , All three in one make one eternall Trinitie .

From which eternall and undivided Trinitie , the whole world , consisting of things visible and * * Coloss. 1. 16. invisible , took beginning , as the originall words , Elohim and Bara , do well expresse . For Elohim being a word plurall doth signifie Dii , Gods : but being joyned with a word singular , namely Bara , which is Created , they then together shew that there are three persons in the Deitie , and that the three persons are but one God , who did create . Or thus ; e e Dr. Willet on Gen. pag. 20. Those two words , being the one of the singular , the other of the plurall number , do note unto us the singularitie of the Godhead , and pluralitie of the persons . And not onely so , but they also shew that the three persons being but one God , did f f Gib . on Gen. Quest. 1. all of them create : For such is found to be the proprietie of the Hebrew phrase , Elohim bara , g g Freig . Histor. Mosaic . pag. 5. Creavit Dii , The Gods created .

1. Of the Father it is witnessed , that he created as the fountain of goodnesse . For saith S. James , Every good and perfect gift is from above , & cometh down from the Father of lights , Jam. 1. 17. Of whom and through whom , saith S. Paul , are all things , Rom. 11. 36.

2. Of the Sonne it is witnessed , that he created as the wisdome of the Father . For , when he created the heavens , saith Wisdome , I was there , Prov. 8. 27. And again , By him were all things created that are , Coloss. 1. 14 , 15. namely by him who did bear the image of the Father , and was the Redeemer of the world .

3. And lastly of the holy Ghost it is witnessed , that he createth as the power of the Father and the Sonne . For by his Spirit he garnished the heavens , and by his hand he hath formed the crooked serpent , Job 26. 13. and chap. 33. 4. Or , as the Psalmist hath it , By the word of the Lord were the heavens made , and all the hosts of them [ spiritu oris ] by the spirit of his mouth , Psal. 33. 6.

All which considered , and found to be done in the beginning , must needs be then when there was no pre-existent matter to work upon . For ( h h Gib . on Gen. Quest. 1. as it is witnessed ) the Hebrew word Reshith , which is englished the beginning , doth not signifie any substance ; neither doth the other word Bara , to create , signifie any way to create but of nothing : and thereby it is distinguished from the word Iatzar , to form , and Gnasha , to make . And therefore though now we behold a glorious something wherein appeares in every part more then much matter of wonder ; yet at the first , saith noble Bartas ,

Nothing but nothing had the Lord Almightie , Whereof , wherewith , whereby to build this citie .

That Axiome therefore in philosophie , Ex nihilo nihil fit , must needs stand aloof off when we speak of creation . For although it be i i Etsi ex rihilo nihil sit per m●…um seu transmutatio●…em , id est , generatur , tamen ex nihilo aliquid sit per sim●…licem emanationem , id est , creatur . Go●…len . disp ▪ Phys. true that according to the course of nature and ordinary custome of things , nothing can be made , unlesse out of some former matter : yet when we descend ad inquirendam primarum rerum conditionem , to enquire after the first condition of the first things , then we shall finde that God is above nature , because he is the Lord of nature . And he , whose sufficiencie and efficiencie is altogether absolute , must needs be able supernaturali quadam ratione , by a certain supernaturall means , to produce all things out of nothing .

Of which nothing that I may say something , my best and onely way is to look at Moses , and ( as neare as I can ) explain his meaning .

In the beginning ( saith he ) God created the heavens and the earth . In which words he laboureth not so much to deliver a generall proposition of the works of creation , or of the two distinct parts of the world , or of the matter of heaven and earth , as if the one word did insinuate all the superiour parts of the world , the other all the inferiour parts beside : or as if taking both together , he meant by them joyntly totius mundi semen , the seed of the whole world , mentioning it under these two words of Heaven and Earth , as a Chaos . This he meaneth not ; because that which concerns the Chaos is mentioned afterwards in the second verse . And what were it but a plain tautologie , to say that in the beginning God created a Chaos , and that Chaos was a Chaos ? Wherefore in those first words he intendeth nothing more , then to shew that the world which now is called , according to its parts , Heaven and Earth , was not from everlasting , but took beginning : and so without controversie the right reading of his words doth also witnesse . For in their originall ( as it is witnessed by expositours ) thus they sound , In the beginning God created these heavens and this earth : as if it should be said , These very heavens and this very earth which now we see in being , were not alwayes , but began . Then afterwards he proceedeth to shew how , and in what time God created them : speaking first how all was like a disordered and deformed Chaos , the earth and the heavens not distinguished , but lying as it were in a confused heap all together . And this is manifest . For on the second day , when the heavens were made , it seemeth that their matter was from amongst that masse or unfashioned lump which was said to be void and without form , and not able to be kept together , had not the Spirit of God cherished it , ( for the Spirit of God moving upon the waters , did as it were sit upon it and nourish it , as a fowl doth her eggs , with heat and life : ) yea their matter , I say , was from among the waters , which by the power of Gods word were extended and stretched like a canopie round about the earth , as now we see them . In which regard S. Austines words are also pertinent , saying concerning this All of which we now speak , k k Confess . lib. 12. cap. 21. Materies adhuc erat corporearum rerum informis , sine ordine , sine luce ; It was yet an informed matter of corporall things , without order , without light . Or , as that l l Du Bart ▪ first day of the first week . Nightingale of France hath sung it ,

This was not then the world : 't was but the matter , The nurserie whence it should issue after ; Or rather th' Embryon that within a week Was to be born : for that huge lump was like The shapelesse burden in the mothers wombe , Which doth in time into good fashion come .

Thus and in this manner I cannot but think of these things , not doubting that Moses in his description of the sensible world meaneth otherwise ; but sheweth that that heaven and earth which now we see , were in the beginning or first degree of being , an earth , or as an earth , or one lump , without form , and void ; a darkened depth and waters ; a matter of no matter , and a form without form , as one speaketh ; a rude and indigested Chaos or confusion of matters , rather to be beleeved then comprehended of us . And this , saith m m Mr. Purch . in his first part , lib. 1. cap. 2. he , is the second naturall beginning . For , after the expressing of the matter , followeth that which Philosophers call a second naturall principle , Privation , the want of that form of which this matter was capable ; which is accidentally a naturall principle , required in regard of generation , not of constitution , here described by that part next us , earth , which was without form , as is said , and void . This was the internall constitution . The externall was darknesse upon the face of the deep . Which deep compriseth both the earth before mentioned , and the visible heavens also , called a depth , as to our capacitie infinite , and pliant to the Almighty hand of the Creatour : called also waters , not because it was perfect waters , which was yet confused ; but because of a certain resemblance , not onely in the uniformitie thereof , but also of that want of stabilitie whereby it could not abide together , but as the Spirit of God moved upon these waters to sustain them , &c. Here therefore is the third beginning or principle in nature , that form which the said n n Not the aire or winde ; they were not yet . Spirit by that action framed it unto .

The Hebrews o o Gibbens on Gen. quest. 2. ann●…t . d. call the whole masse , as it is comprehended under the names of Heaven and Earth , Tohu Vabohu : Tohu , without order ; bohu , without varietie . But it was not long that it continued in this imperfect state : for in one week it was ( as I may say ) both begotten and born , and brought from a confused Chaos , to a well ordered and variously adorned Universe . Or , as one saith ,

Materiam Deus ipse creat , comitque creatam .

Whose meaning may be taken thus ,

The matter first God out of nothing drew , And then addes beautie to that matter new .

Which was , not because he was unable to make all the world perfect in an instant ; but because he would not . Whereupon an holy † † Aust. Father said , Voluntas Dei est causa coeli & terrae ; & ideo major est voluntas Dei quàm coelum & terra : The will of God is the cause of heaven and earth , and therefore it is greater then either of them .

God therefore doth not disable his omnipotence in not working all at once , but sheweth that he worketh all things * * Ephes. 1. 11. according to the counsell of his will ; which in this work of creation ( prosecuted both by an order of time and degrees ) is so farre from eclipsing his power , that it rather doth demonstrate both his power and wisdome to be infinite : and that he hath so done his marvellous works , that they ought alwayes to be had in remembrance , Psal. 111. 4. For in wisdome he hath made them all : And why not all at once , was because the counsell of his will was otherwise .

But may we not yet enquire a further reason why it Quest. pleased the Almighty thus to will such a space , and would not rather produce this All perfect at once ?

This perhaps may be thought a question too curious Answ. to be determined , because Gods will is a sufficient reason in all his actions ; and therefore it is better left then looked into . Which surely might well be so , if the reasons urged prove too eagle-eyed and unprofitable , not bettering us in our dulnesse or want of knowledge . But otherwise , if they instruct man in any thing pertinent to his present condition , and inform him so as he may be somewhat reformed by them : then they may be urged without the brand of nicenesse or imputation of curiositie .

First therefore we may joyn with them , who say that perhaps it pleased Gods infinite perfection to take this leisure ; because if the creatures had been made all at once , they might be thought to be increate , and not made at all ; nor yet to have the like sense of their infirmitie as now they have , one seeing another made before them .

Secondly , seeing the world was thus perfected by degrees before man was , who ( being made ) was the chief inhabitant of it : me thinks so orderly to raise such a sumptuous palace for mankinde , whilest yet mankinde was not , what was it , but the declaration of a greater kindnesse , and a demonstration proving how kinde , how carefull , and how gracious God would be to us ever after being made ? and therefore now we must not distrust him , but in all our wayes acknowledge him , and he shall direct our paths , Prov. 3. 5 , 6. For so he hath promised , and so he doth perform to all that love and fear him ; causing every thing to work together for their good ; nay , for their best , as the Apostle speaketh . Or , as the Psalmist hath it , No good thing shall he withhold from them who live a godly life , Psal. 84. 12.

Thirdly , by this example mankinde may reade a lecture against himself , if heedlesly or hastily he behave himself in any work , and shall not rather proceed soberly and by degrees , making haste ( as it is said ) by leisure . For true it is , that with us a soft pace goes farre : Which made one * * Bish. Hall , contemp . lib. 1. fix this contemplation upon the works of creation , saying , How should we deliberate in our actions which are so subject to imperfection ; seeing it pleased Gods infinite perfection ( not out of need ) to take leisure ! Upon thought of which , let us

Make sober speed : for 't is observ'd by proof , That what is well done is done soon enough . Festina lenté : Nam sat citò , si sat bene .

Thus having ( as it were ) considered the first part of the first dayes work , we may now come more nearely to that which is the beauty of it , I mean the Light , which some call Gods eldest daughter , or the first distinguished creature , wherewith the Lord * * Psal. 104. 2. decked the world as with a garment .

Sect. 2. The creation of the Light .

ANd now concerning this bright creature , no sooner did God say , Let it be , but lo it was . He * * 2. Cor. 4. 6. commanded that it should shine out of darknesse , as speaks the Apostle ; and that being separated and set apart from a a Ex tenebris dicitur eduxi●…se lu●…em , non ut ex materia ( nihil enim tenebrae fu rient , nisi negatio lacis ) sed ut è con●…rario termino . Pare . in Gen. pag. 146. the darknesse , the first of dayes might be , and Gods good works appeare , beginning with the Lights proceeding to shew forth his exceeding glory .

But of this resplendent creature ( without which the beauty of the rest could not be seen ) there are no few opinions .

1. Some would have it a spirituall Light ; and so under it they comprehend the creation of Angels . But surely in my judgement their opinion is the founder who make it a naturall and materiall Light onely , such as now is in the Sunne , the Index of time , and the worlds bright eye . For as the office of the Sunnes light is now to distinguish between the Day and the Night ; so was the office of this Light , being commanded to shine out of b b Which was the locall , but not materiall originall of it , as saith Pareus . ibid. darknesse before the Sunne was made : which being made , was the subject ever after to retain it . If it were otherwise , or any other light , where is it now ? shall we say that it is either extinguished or applied to some other use ? surely I think not ; because God ( who made all by the power of his word ) needed no instrument or help in the work of his creation : And therefore that Light which at the first made his works appeare , is no spirituall Light ; but such and the same that now is in the Sunne . And yet perhaps , as c c Aquin. Sum. 1. par. Quest. 70. a●…tie . 1. Aquinas thinketh , it was but Lumen informe , quod quarto die formatum est ; An informed Light , which on the fourth day had its perfect form .

And as for the creation of Angels , it is not like that Of Angels , and when the●… were created . they were made this first day , but on the fourth day : For it is very probable that there was the like order observed in making of the invisible world , which was in the visible ; and that on the second day , not onely the visible , but also the invisible heavens were created ; yet so as both of them remained as it were unpolished or unfinished untill the fourth day : For then as the outward heavens were garnished with Starres , so might the inward and highest heavens be beautified with Angels . This me thinks is not obscurely pointed at in Job , chap. 38. vers. 7. Where wert thou , saith the Lord to Job , when the starres praised me ( or sang together ) and all the sonnes of men shouted for joy ? it being here d d See Dr. Willet on Gen. chap. 1. Quest. 33. evident that when the Starres were made , the Angels also had then their being , & rejoyced before God ; which was but upon the fourth day of the creation . All this , I say , might well be thus although Moses doth not directly mention it ; which was because he applied himself to the simple capacitie of the people , describing the creation onely of sensible things , being that which at the first he intended , and did in plain tearms testifie in the beginning of his historie , when he said , These Heavens , and this Earth , of which I spoke before .

And further , were the creation of Angels comprehended under the creation of the heavens and light , what were this but to leave the literall sense ( which is to be followed in the historie of the creation ) and to cleave unto Allegories ?

But secondly , concerning this Light , others think that the element of fire was signified by it , whose effect is light , and whose act and qualitie is to enlighten : which made one therefore say , that The uncreated Light ( viz. God ) commanded this elementarie light to be , that so the thinner and higher element severed from the aire , might by his enlightning operation effect a light some shining , — and the aire , according to the nature thereof , receive it : which to the fire was an essentiall propertie , — to the aire an accidentall qualitie approved of God , as good both to himself and the future creatures . Thus some . But others except against it , affirming that this light was moveable , by the presence of it making day , and by its absence making night : which could not have been , had it been the element of fire ; unlesse it be more or lesse in one place then in another , and not equally dispersed . Or , as Pareus answereth , it could not be the element of fire , because that is above the clouds ( according to the common rules of Philosophie ) and therefore in his judgement the fierie element was not untill the second day , being created with the Expansum or stretching out of the aire .

But unto these exceptions I think an answer may be framed , as I perhaps shall afterwards shew you .

Thirdly , if ( as some have done ) we should think that this was the very light of the sunne , and then in the sunne , or in such a cloud or subject as was the matter of the sunne , the text would be objected against it ; which affirmeth that the sunne was not untill the fourth day : for the creation of that was but then , although the light was before .

Fourthly , Aquinas saith , e e Aquin. Sum. part 1. quest. 70. 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 . Lux primo die fuit producta secundum communem lucis naturam : quarto autem die attributa est luminaribus determinata virtus ad determinatos effectus : secundum quod videmus alios effectus habere radium solis , & alios radium lunae , & sic de aliis . Whereupon he concludeth , that howsoever it was , it was but an informed light untill the fourth day .

Now therefore , amongst a multitude of opinions which are besides these already mentioned , I ( for mine own part ) cannot but preferre this as the best ; namely , that the light for three dayes space wanted a subject , such as now it hath : and yet it did perform the same office which now it doth being fastened to a subject , or to the bodie of the Sunne , which is Vehiculum lucis , A Chariot for the light . For we may easily perceive that in the works of creation there is such an f f God made one proper centre for all things of one kinde , unto which he reduce●… . them . harmonious order observed , as that there may be an union and reduction of all things of one kinde to their own heads and centre .

As for example , the upper waters must be severed by the out-spread firmament ; and the lower must repair all to one sea , as their naturall subject : and as for heavie substances , they hasten downwards ; and the light ones , they fly upwards . In like manner , that light which at the first was dispersed and fixed to no subject , doth presently ( as soon as the sunne was ) unite it self unto that body , as now it is .

This of all other seemeth to me the best opinion to pitch upon , and the most probable in this kinde : which may well be as an Embleme how God will one day gather his elect from all coasts of heaven to the participation of one glorie . S. Paul applieth it to our regeneration , thus ; * * 2. Cor. 4. 6 & Ephe. 5. 8. God , who commanded the light to shine out of darknesse , hath shined in our hearts , &c. that we , who were once darknesse , are now light in the Lord . And in this consideration I think we need not much dissent from them who would have the element of fire signified by it ; which opinion was before mentioned : for howsoever it be that that element be now dispersed , or wheresoever placed , yet it might be that the first light shined from it ; thus I say it might be , because we may not reason g g Purc●… . lib. 1. cap. 2. à facto ad fieri , or from the order of the constitution of things in which they now are , to the principles of their institution whilest yet they were in making . And for further proof of this , I do easily assent to them h h 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . cap. 4. who have probably affirmed that the starres and lights of heaven contain the greatest part of this fire ; as afterwards in the fourth dayes work shall be more plainly shewed .

This I have said , as seeming to me the best and most probable tenent ; although perfectly to affirm what this light was , must be by our enlightning from him who commanded that it should shine out of darknesse . Of which shining and darknesse ( seeing the Sunne was not yet made , which by his course and turning about makes it day and night at the same time in divers places ) it may be said that it was day and night at the same instant now over the face of the whole earth : which made i i in●…n ●…n . pag. 148. one therefore say , that the first darknesses were not loco divisae , sed planè depulsae à luce ut nusquam essent ; yet so , as that they should either return or depart , according to the contraction or expansion of this first light , caused by a divine dispensation . k k But otherwise it may be said , that the first dayes light was carried to another hemispheare just with the dawning of the second day : for as soon as the out spread Firmament was commanded to be , the Heavens surely were made , and began to move . Thus Pareus .

And now of thee , oh bright-shining creature , it may be said , that , hadst thou never been , the beautie of the world had been as nothing : For thou art the beautie of all the beauties else , as saith Du Bartas ,

Gods eldest daughter , Oh how thou art full Of grace and goodnesse ! Oh how beautifull !

Quest. But if God made the Light , was he not before in darknesse ? Answ. No : For he needs not any created light , who is himself a Light uncreated ; no corporall light , who is a spirituall one . God is light , and in him is no darknesse at all , 1. Joh. 1. 5. He made this light for our mortall journey on earth ; himself is the Light of our immortall abode in heaven : neither did he more dwell in this light that he made , then the waters were the habitation of the Spirit , when it was said that the Spirit moved upon the waters .

But see , there was Night , Light and Day before the Sunne ; yet now without it there is neither : which sheweth that we must allow God to be the Lord of his own works , and not limit his power to means .

And surely as it was before man was made , so shall it be after he is dissolved : For then , as the * * Esay 60. 19. Prophet speaketh , The Sunne shall no more be thy light by day , neither shall the Moon give light unto thee : but the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light , and thy God thy glory .

Lastly , unto this amongst many things let me adde but one thing more . God made light on the first day ; so Christ arose from death on the same day , being the first of the week : And he is the true light which lighteth every one that cometh into the world : Of which light if we have no portion , then of all creatures man is the most miserable .

Sect. 3. Of the intercourse between day and night .

WHat now remaineth ? God called the light Day , and the darknesse Night : 'T is true ;

Th' Alls Architect alternately decreed , That Night the Day , the Day should Night succeed .

Of both which we have more then manifold use and benefit . The night easeth the burden of the day ; the day driveth away the terrour of the night . The night burieth our cares , and doth what she can to drown all our griefs in a silent sleep : the day serveth for our needfull labours ; is the wicked mans just terrour , the mother of truth , and true beauties onely glasse , wherein she may both see her self , and be also seen . The night serveth to temper the dayes exceeding drought , and to cool its heat ; for by moistning the aire it makes the earth to fructifie : the day again warmeth the coolnesse of the night , melting the white hoarie haires of winters beard ; and with a reviving , cherishing , and nourishing of things , as well sensible as vegetative , addes life afresh into the dying universe ; serving ( as I said before ) for the need full labours of man : For , as the Psalmist hath it , The sunne ariseth , and then man goeth forth unto his work , and to his labour untill the evening , Psal. 104. 22. And so also for the night , it is destinated or appointed for quiet and sleep , wherein the wearied bodies of living creatures are refreshed , and their strengths repaired : the noisome beasts now come forth and feed , lest coming in the day they might be a terrour unto men : For , as the Psalmist again recordeth , Thou makest darknesse that it may be night , wherein all the beasts of the forrest do move ; as the lions roaring after their prey , and the like , vers. 20.

But of this enough . And now last of all when this dayes work was done or brought to an end , God is said to view it , and behold there was nothing amisse ; That is , Moses , speaking according to our capacities , telleth us that God doth approve and ratifie that work now done , which before he purposed to make .

So Eve and Morn conclude the first of dayes , And God gives to his work deserved praise .
CHAP. IIII. Of the second day ; and of such things as are pertinent to the work done in it .
Sect. 1. Of the Expansum , or stretching out of the Heavens .

COncerning this dayes work what it was , we finde it thus expressed , And God said , Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters ; and let it divide the waters from the waters . And God made the firmament ; and divided the waters which were under the firmament , from the waters which were above the firmament : and it was so . And God called the firmament Heaven : and the evening and the morning were the second day . Gen. 1. 6 , 7 , 8.

This is the narration of what was done . And here let us consider , first of the Firmament : then of the waters which it separateth : and lastly of the severall Heavens , together with the regions of the aire , and of such appearances as we use to see there : unto which if any thing else be met withall pertinent to this dayes work , it shall be added .

The word a a Janius , Gibbens , and others . Rakiah translated Firmament , signifieth Expansum , or expansionem , which is a stretching out ; not onely from the earth , but about the earth : so that the world being mans house , the Firmament is as the vaulted roof of it : Or ( as b b Meth. The●…l . lib. 2. pag. 333. Hyperius observeth ) it is tanquam theca quaedam , omnia quae Deo ipso inferiora sunt , inclusa continens ; as a certain husk , shell , or box , inclusively containing all things without the Heaven of heavens , or which are below that place where God doth manifest his glorie . Which also is further to be seen in the hundred and fourth Psalme , at the second verse , where it is said that God hath stretched out the heavens as a canopie : or , extendisse incurvando coelos tanquam conopeum , as some reade it : by which comparison it seemeth that the Firmament is not so much expansum ratione extensionis à centro , quàm circa centrum ; not so much a thing stretched out by reason of its distance from the centre , as about the centre .

And again , we call it the Firmament , because in the stretching out it was not weakened , but made strong : In which regard expositours do well observe the difference which is between Rakiah and Karah . For , the word which is here used , they reade it Rakiah , and c c See Gibbens on Gen. chap. 1. quest. 5. say that it doth properly signifie a thing made strong by stretching out ; being therefore contrary to the word Karah , which is to break in stretching .

And the Greeks likewise , that they may give a full expression according to the proprietie of the word , do translate it and call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifying to make strong or firm : and thus also the ancient Greek Philosophers observed , calling the whole compasse of the heavens d d See Lydiats disquisitio Phys. cap. 10. pag. 196. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , meaning the very utmost bound of them , which is not so weak that it should be broken in the stretching ; but strong , and farre more free from a fluid nature then is that aire which the concave of it keepeth and holdeth .

The Latines also call it Firmamentum ; and we , in our speech , the Firmament : which in respect of its extension is the whole compasse of heaven on all sides ; being as it were the case of the visible world and all things in it , as hath been shewed .

Sect. 2. Of the waters above the Heavens .

BUt from the concavitie of this firmament , we may passe to the convexitie of it . And now if it be considered as it is convex , then we shall come to the examination of that which God assigned as proper to it most especially ; viz. that it separate the waters from the waters . For this out-spread firmament is by its office to separate ; and to be , not above the waters , but between them : and therefore those waters which it separateth , cannot be such waters as are in the clouds , but rather above the concave of the firmament .

If they be such as are in the clouds , then are they rather in the middle of the firmament , then the firmament in middle or between them . And this made one argue thus , saying , a a ●…oclon . disput. 18. sect. 29. Expansio in nubium regione aut finitur , aut ulteriùs extenditur : si ibi finitur , stellas infra nubes constitutas esse oportet . Sin ulteriùs extenditur , supercoelestes aqu●…s ab inferioribus expansio non sejungit , sed nubes potiùs unam expansionis partem ab altera dispescunt . Atqui utrumque horum à Mosis narratione absonum . Tutissimè igitur aquas coelestes supra sidera esse constitutas ; totúmque illud , quod à globo terrae & aquae sursum expanditur , coeli velaëris nomine contineri sentiemus . That is , The out-spread firmament either is ended in the cloudie region , or is further extended . If it be ended there , then the starres must needs be under the clouds , because they are within the firmament , Gen. 1. 6. But if it be further extended , then the supercelestiall waters are not separated by the firmament , but rather the clouds sever one part of the firmament from the other : both which are against Moses his narration . Therefore we may safely think that the celestiall waters are above the starres , &c.

In which regard it may be also thought that both these waters dropping from clouds in the aire , and also all other waters under the canopie of Heaven , or within the concavitie of this Expansum , are but the lower waters : and those other , which are separated from them , must be in an higher place , viz. above the firmament , and so shall they be divided by the firmament ; otherwise not . To which purpose b b In his second day of the first week . Du Bartas thus ,

I 'le rather give a thousand times the lie To mine own reason , then but once defie The sacred voice of th' everlasting Spirit , Which doth so * * Gen. 1. 7. Psal. 104 3. Psal. 148. 4. often and so loud averre it , That God above the shining firmament , I wot not , I , what kinde of waters pent .

Or , as c c Hyp. Meth. 〈◊〉 . liv . 2. pag ▪ 335. Hyperius also writeth , Assentiemur Mosi , ac simpliciter statuemus aquas non tantùm infra firmamentum , ubi in portiones & quasi regiones certas eae ipsae sunt distributae , aliaeque per aërem circumvehuntur , aliae terris sunt adglutinatae ; verùm etiam super illud esse alias undique circumfusas . That is , Let us assent to Moses , and plainly determine that there are not onely waters below the firmament , as it were divided into certain portions and regions , some of them carried about through the aire , some fastened to the earth ; but also that there are other waters above the firmament spread round about it .

Which thing is also thus further manifested ; because those waters that are separated by the firmament , are to be at all times separated . For God , in the creation of this firmament , did not onely command that it should separate , but also that it should be separating : that is , Let it d d Ainsworth on Gen. continually separate or divide the waters from the waters ; e e Lydiat . disqui s●…tio Phys. cap. 10. quasi voluerit nullum esse tempus quo non distinguat ; as if he would have it that there should be no time wherein it might not distinguish between the one & the other . Which as it cannot be do●…e unlesse there be alwayes waters to be distinguished ; so neither can it be pertinent to those waters in the clouds , because the aire is often cleare , and those bottles of rain are not alwayes there .

And again , it is from the vapours drawn from * * ●…er . 10. 13. below that clouds and rain come : which cannot at all times be ; but then onely when there is a naturall concourse of causes to effect it . And then again when they are there , they be soon gone : for the rain , proceeding from those vapours which we call the clouds , stayeth not long in the aire , but forthwith falleth down again ; and so by little and little the vapour consumeth and the cloud is gone . How can it therefore be that these should be those supercelestiall waters separated from all other waters by the firmament , seeing the firmament is above them ? and not onely so , but also their proper place is here below , being but at times drawn from hence , and then it is as it were against their wills , which makes them therefore hasten hither again with all the speed they can : whereas on the contrary the firmament is to be between those waters , and not over them ; separating them , not at times , but continually .

Neither may it seem strange how the out-firmament can be able alwayes to uphold them , seeing ( as hath been said ) it was made strong by stretching out , lifting then the waters up with it , and therefore well fitted for this office , and can no more fall then f f 〈◊〉 no●… magis 〈◊〉 c●…lum ipsum qu●…ant . Hyper. Meth. The●…l . lib. 2. pag. 335. the heaven it self , whose beams or rafters are laid in the waters , as the Prophet speaketh , Psalme 104. 3. And hereupon it also was that noble Bartas said ,

I see not why m●…ns reason should withstand , Or not beleeve that He whose powerfull hand Bay'd up the Red sea with a double wall , That Israels host might scape Egyptian thrall , Could prop as sure so many waves on high Above the Heav'ns starre-spangled canopie .

This was his opinion concerning the waters separated by the firmament ; of which opinion are sundry more .

But on the contrary side are other some who are of The contrary and their reasons . another minde , affirming that they are meant onely of those waters in the clouds : for ( say they ) the aire is called the firmament ; so also is the skie , &c. And of the clouds it is said in Job , that * * Job 26. 8. God bindeth up his waters in thick clouds , and the cloud is not rent under them . So that , first as every part of the water is called by the name of water ; in like manner every part of the firmament is called by the name of the firmament : in which regard those waters in the clouds , although no higher then the aire , may be taken for those waters which the firmament doth separate : and secondly , that place in Job sheweth no lesse , making it appeare , how and in what manner the waters are separated by the firmament .

Furthermore , Ex ipsa nubium natura , saith g g In Gen. pag. 70. Pareus , From the very nature of the clouds this appeareth to be so : for what other thing are the clouds but waters separated by force of the diurnall heat , and by the cold of the aire made thick ? whereupon ( as Plinie calleth them ) they are said to be h h Plin. lib. 31. cap. 1. Aquae in coelo stantes , Waters standing in the heavens . Also , it may be added ( saith Pareus ) that Moses makes mention but of two kindes of waters , superas , & inferas , the higher and the lower : but the clouds are waters , as hath been shewed ; and no low waters ; therefore they are the upper waters : unlesse there be three kindes of waters , which is contrary to Moses .

Besides , this ( saith he ) is confirmed by the grammaticall construction of the words . For Moses saith , not that it divided from the waters which were supra Expansum ; but thus , viz. from the waters which were desuper Expanso : The sense therefore is , not that the waters were carried up above the whole Expansum or Firmament ; but rather that they were carried upwards , so , as that with the firmament they were supra and desuper ; that is , above and on high .

Also , the name of heaven confirms no lesse : for ( saith he ) the Expansum is called according to the Hebrews Schamajim or Shamajim ; from Sham , There , and Majim , Waters : which derivation is common . And therefore those upper waters are not quite above the Expansum , or the Firmament ; but are there , that is , in the Firmament , namely in the middle Region of the aire .

Thus we see the difference concerning these waters . And now let the reader choose which opinion likes him The reader is left unto his free choice . best . But for mine own part I like this latter worst : yet let me not tie another to be of the same minde any further then he pleaseth : for it is no matter of faith , and therefore we have our free choice according to the best reasons and most forcible demonstrations . Wherefore let me proceed a little further , that thereby ( as neare as I can ) I may set down that which seemeth to me the best meaning and nearest to the truth .

First then I answer , that they do mistake who divide The matter in question is cleared by answering the contrary arguments . the Expansum into parts , as if in so doing they could absolutely cleare the matter in question : for it is not a part of the Firmament that is appointed to this separating office , but the whole Firmament ; as any one may see , if he do but observe the words of God , producing and assigning it . Neither do we finde that the Firmament is any more then one . To divide it into parts so as they imagine , is not to divide it into parts , but rather to make so many Firmaments as they imagine parts ; like as every scale of an onyon is a severall and differing scale , and not one the part of another . And besides , neither is there the same reason between the parts of water and these supposed parts of the Firmament : for then when God made the Sunne , Moon , and Starres , he would not have said , Let them be in the Firmament , but above the Firmament ; for they are farre higher then the clouds ; yet , I say , they being The sunne , moon , and starres , are higher then the clouds , and yet they are not said to be above the firmament , but in it ▪ the fowls also flie in it , but not above it . higher then the clouds , he is said to place them but in the Firmament : and they being no more but in it , how improperly do we affirm those things to be above it , whose places are lower then either Sunne , Moon , or Starres !

And secondly , admit Job tells us that there are waters bound up in thick clouds ; doth not Jeremie also tell us that they are drawn up in * * ●…er . 10. 13. vapours from the earth ? which ( as hath been shewed ) cannot at all times be , but then when there is a naturall concourse of causes to effect it : whereas the out-spread Firmament is to be alwayes between them , separating them , not at times , but continually . And as for the rain proceeding from those waters which we call the clouds , it stayeth not long in the aire , but forthwith falleth down again ; shewing that of right their proper place is here below : and therefore we make not three kindes of waters ( as if we would be contrary to Moses ) in saying that there are other waters above the concave of the Firmament , which on this second day of the worlds creation were separated from all other waters .

Wherefore observe but this , they being separated on this second day , how could they be such as the aire affordeth ? for the middle Region of the aire , which is the place for the clouds , was not untill the third day : There was no middle Region untill the third day . Not untill the third day , I say , because it is found by experience , and from sufficient witnesse proved true , that the tops of the highest mountains do reach up unto that place which we call the middle Region of the aire , being some of them more loftie then the clouds .

As for example , in Iapan there is a mountain called Figeniana , which is some certain leagues higher then the clouds . And in Ternate among the Philippine Islands there is a mountain , which ( as Mr. Purchas in his pilgrimage relateth ) is even angry with nature because it is fastened to the earth , and doth therefore not onely lift up his head above the middle Region of the aire , but endeavoureth also to conjoyn it self with the fierie Element . And of the mountain Athos between Macedon and Thrace , it is said to be so high , that it casteth shade more then * * Viz. 300 furlongs which make 37 miles and an half . thirtie and seven miles . Also the mount of Olympus in Thessalie is said to be of that height , as neither the windes , clouds , or rain do overtop it . And ( although I omit sundry others of † † As Atlas , Pelion , Ossa , Caucasus , and Tabor , which last riseth up 30 furlongs , as Iosephu●… writeth . exceeding height ) it is also written of another mount so high above the clouds , that some who have seen it do witnesse that they have been on the top of it , and have had both a cleare skie over their heads , and also clouds below them pouring down rain and breaking forth with thunder and lightnings ; at which those below have been terrified , but on the top of the hill there was no such matter . This surely was that mountain which i i Lyd. de orig. fonti●…ns , cap. 10. Mr. Lydiat meant when he said , that etiam aestivis diebus , even in the summer time , when the clouds are at the highest , those on the top of the mountains have had fair weather , and withall perceived that there was plentie of rain about the middle height of the same hills .

Thus we see that there are lofty mountains : And indeed their loftines is the cause of a middle Region : for the hils , hindering the aire from following the motion of the heavens , do make it about their tops a fit & convenient place to thicken these vapours into clouds , which by the attractive power of the heavenly bodies are drawn up thither .

Wherefore ( that I may conclude ) the place of the middle Region being both caused and also overtopped by sundry high mountains , it will appeare that there was no middle Region of the aire untill the third day , because the waters were all over the earth , and standing above the hills untill that very day : For then , and not before , God gathered them together unto one place , and made the drie land to appeare , which before was covered with waters as with a garment , Psalm . 104. Rarior aqua , saith one , velut nebula , terras tegebat , quae congregatione densata est ; The thinne water , like a mist or wet cloud , covered the earth , which by gathering together was made thick . In which regard it may be said , saith k k Aquin. Sum. p●…r . 1. Quest 69. Art●… . Aquinas , that it was as naturall for the water to be every where about the earth , as for the aire to be about both water and earth : yet neverthelesse , propter necessitatem finis , saith he , for the necessitie of the end , namely that plants and living creatures should be upon the earth , it was meet that the earth should be so uncovered , and the waters so gathered , that the drie land appeare . Now this was a work pertinent unto the third day ; and before this work done there could be no middle Region : and the middle Region being on this day and not before , how can the waters in the clouds be those waters which were separated by the out-spread Firmament on the second day ? Neither do I here argue à facto ad fieri , because in the very creation of this Firmament , God then said , Let it be between the waters ; that is , even then beginning its office and art of separating them . Which that it is even so , we see he speaketh next concerning the lower waters , and makes no more mention at all of those upper ones , because he had already done with them , and left them in their place unto which he had appointed them .

But furthermore , this tenent is not a little helped by a Of the windows of heaven opened in the Floud . consideration of the cataracts or windows of heaven which in the dayes of Noah were opened , and poured down rain by the space of fourty dayes : For me thinks the clouds could not be those windows of heaven , because it rained fourty dayes , and before it left raining the waters were higher then the hills , being , when fourty dayes were ended , fifteen cubits above the highest mountains , as in the historie of the Floud is manifest . And hereupon it was that one once by the same reason concluded and said , that either it did not rain fourty dayes , ( which assertion we are sure is false ) or else it rained from some other where then from the middle Region : For seeing the middle Region it self was drowned before it ceased to rain , it cannot but be that the rain descended from some higher place .

1. Object . But perhaps some may think that the clouds mounted higher and higher as the waters increased ; insomuch that as the waters by little and little gat above the mountains , so did the clouds .

Answ. This cannot be ; because that which makes us distinguish the aire so as it may have a middle Region , is nothing else but the differing temper that it hath , both from the upper and lower Region ; and this differing temper is caused by the hills , which hindering the aire from following the motion of the heavens , do make it a fit place to thicken those vapours into clouds , which by the attractive power of the starres and planets are drawn up thither ; as already hath been shewed , and as afterwards shall be touched when I come again to speak of the severall Regions and their tempers ; shewing you that it is an Axiome undeniable , that the farnesse from a circular motion gives quietnesse , coldnesse , and heavinesse ; even as the nearenesse to it gives motion , heat , and lightnesse .

2. Object . Or secondly , perhaps some may think that the hills and mountains were not before the Floud , but made by the violence of the waters ; and that Moses , when he would describe how high the waters were , doth but shew us that they were higher by fifteen cubits then the highest mountain that was then in his time : which he might well say , and make such a comparison , although there were no hills before the floud .

Answ. That which hath been said in the former answer concerning the cause of the middle Region , doth sufficiently stop this last objection , unlesse it be granted , that there were no clouds untill the Floud had made the hills : And indeed if any such thing be granted , then all is granted , and the controversie quite ended concerning these waters above the Heavens .

But besides that answer , I hope to make it appeare That hills and mountains were not caused by the Floud . that mountains , valleys , and plains were created in the beginning , and were before the Floud in the dayes of Noah .

For first , if hills were caused by the Floud , then it must be that the waters suffered an extream violent motion : but the waters being over the whole face of the earth had nothing to hinder them from their own free motion , nor any thing to compell them to a violent motion ; such I mean as should make them work such wonders as are supposed . Had they been overtopped by any thing , then indeed running from one place to another there might have been a repercussion , and by such contention more strange accidents then were , might have been produced , as the making of hills , and the like .

Or secondly , if there were such a violent motion , ( as questionles the waters moved untill all places were filled alike , with no small violence ) yet the violence was not so great as to be the parent of the hills and mountains ; for then without doubt it would have been so forcible also as to have turned rivers and changed them from one place to another , cast down all manner of buildings and structures , rooted up all trees and the like , so that after the Floud nothing should have had the same name , bounds , and description which before it had , neither would the memories of the former ages have been but buried from all succeeding time ; which we know is otherwise : for if it were not , it is likely that Moses , speaking of the site of Paradise , and setting down all the rivers of it exactly , would have specified it in his historie , that thereby after-ages looking for those places might not mistake or suspect the truth of his relation . Neither have we just cause to think that all buildings and ancient monuments of the Fathers before the floud were extinguished in the floud : For it is reported by l l Pom. Mela , lib. 1. cap. 11. & Plin. lib. 5. cap. 13. Pomponius Mela , and Plinie , concerning the citie Ioppa , that it was built before the floud , and that Cepha or Cepheus reigned there ; which is witnessed by certain ancient altars , bearing titles of him and his brother Phineus , together with a memoriall of the grounds and principles of their religion . And of the citie Henoch there is a much like relation . But what need I mention more , seeing m m Antiq. lib. 1. cap. 3. Iosephus , a writer of good credit , affirmeth that he himself saw one of those pillars which was set up by Seth the sonne of Adam ? and this for the truth of it was never questioned , but warranted by all antiquitie .

Moreover , seeing the dove was twice sent out of the ark , and returned with an olive branch at her last return , and not at her first , it is not without reason that we think the trees were not torn up by their roots , but remained still fixed in the ground even as they had done before ; for , if the trees had been swimming or floating upon the waters ( as some may think ) then the poore dove might have found one branch or other as well at the first as second time . Besides , when she did bring any thing , Noah took it not as a token what havock the floud had made , but as a signe that the waters were decreased : she therefore plucked it off from some tree growing on the earth , and not floating on the waters .

And last of all ( although I say nothing of the delectation and profit of the mountains , which do thereby even amplifie the goodnesse of God in his works , creating and not occasioning them ) I shall need to point you no further then to the plain text it self , which doth most plainly tell us , not that the waters were as high as the highest mountains which are now , or were then when Moses wrote his historie , but that even from the beginning there were hills and mountains whose loftie tops in the universall floud were covered with waters : for thus stand the words , * * Gen. 7. 19 , 10. And the waters ▪ prevailed exceedingly upon the earth ; and all the high hills which were under the whole heaven were covered . Fifteen cubits upward did the waters prevail ; and the mountains were covered . Whereupon , as I remember , n n Ains . on Gen. one writeth thus , saying that this judgement was admirable , seeing there are mountains , as Atlas , Olympus , Caucasus , Athos , and other such , that are so high , as their tops are above the clouds and windes ( as Historiographers do report it ) and yet see , all these are covered : and these being covered , the middle Region must needs be drowned ; and that being drowned , how could the clouds be those windows of heaven which poured down rain for fourtie dayes ? And those not being the windows of heaven , it cannot but be that the waters above the heavens are in a more remote and higher place , even above the concave of the out-spread Firmament .

3. Object . But perhaps you may think that I now pitch too much upon reason concerning this of the Floud ; seeing it was caused not by naturall and ordinary means , but by the extraordinary power of God .

Answ. To which it is answered , that this floud was partly naturall , partly supernaturall ; and to shew how farre nature had a hand in this admirable effect , we may distinguish with them , who say that an effect may be called naturall two manner of wayes : first , in regard of the causes themselves : secondly , in regard of the direction and application of the causes . If we consider the meer secondary and instrumentall causes , we may call this effect naturall ; because it was partly performed by their help and concurrence : but if we consider the mutuall application and conjunction of these second causes together with the first cause , which extraordinarily set them on work , we must needs acknowledge it to be supernaturall .

Now then , although we have built upon reason , and so found that before fourtie dayes fully ended the middle Region it self was drowned , whereupon it could not rain from thence ; yet in so doing we do not argue amisse : for it is no whit derogating from the power of the Almighty to ascend up higher till we finde the cause of this long rain , and also the place from whence it came , seeing that when we have so done we shall plainly finde , that in regard of the direction and application of the cause it was extraordinarily set on work by a divine dispensation ; and so the effect was supernaturall .

I may therefore now proceed : and that I may make the matter yet a little plainer concerning these cataracts or windows of heaven , and so by consequence of the waters also above the heavens , this in the next place may be added ; namely , that Moses setteth down two causes by which there grew so great an augmentation of water as would drown the world : the one was the fountain of the great deep : the other was the opening of the windows of heaven . Now if these windows were the clouds , then it seemeth that the waters were increased but by one cause : for the clouds in the aire come from the waters in the sea , which by descending make no greater augmentation then the decresion was in their ascending . And although it may be thought that there are waters enough within the bowels of the earth to overflow the whole earth ( which is demonstrated by comparing the earths diameter with the height of the highest mountains ) yet seeing the rain-water is made a companion with the great deep in the augmentation of the drowning waters , I see no reason why that should be urged against it ; especially seeing it is found that the earth emptied not all the water within her bowels , but onely some : For thus stand the words , * * Gen. 8. 2. The fountains also of the deep , and the windows of heaven were stopped , and the rain from heaven was restrained : their store therefore was not spent when they had sufficiently drowned the world , but their fury rather was restrained , when they had executed Gods purpose by climbing high enough above the hills .

Cardinall Cajetane was conceited that there was a mount in Paradise which was not overflown , and there forsooth he placeth Henoch : The like dream also they have amongst them concerning Elias : And , as their champion and Goliah o o Dr. Will . ex Bel. de gra . pri. hom. Bellarmine is perswaded , all those mountains onely were overflown where the wicked dwelt . p p Antiq. lib. 1. cap. 4. Iosephus also reporteth out of Nicholas Damascenus , that the hill Baris in Armenia saved many who fled thither for succour . But these are dreams and devices , which are soon overthrown by Moses in his foresaid evident text ; where the words are so generall , that they include all and every mountain , under , not onely the Aiery heaven ( as Cajetane collecteth ) but under the whole Heaven without exception .

And now after all , what hindereth that there should not be waters above the concave of the Firmament , and that the opening of the windows of heaven should not be more then the loosing of the clouds ? For it is affirmed , and not without reason you see , that the rain , or a great part of it which fell in the universall Floud , came from an higher place then the middle Region of the aire : and that the upper waters are to be above the Firmament , and not the parts of it , is an assertion well agreeing to Moses his description of this second dayes work . For ( as hath been shewed ) concerning the fowls and stars , it is true that they are but in the Firmament , and not above it : neither is there any more Firmament then q q Necessario fatendum est , si modo ●…ubes sint superiores ill●… aq●…ae , duo esse expansa , & ita duo , ut de fabrica illius quod duo●…um multo est nobillus , nulla siai ment●…o . Lyd. de Orig. font . cap. 10. one , seeing Moses mentions not a second . The fowls indeed fly above the earth ( as the text it self speaketh in Gen. 1. 20. ) but not above the Firmament : their course being ( as Iunius reads the place ) versus superficiem expansi coeli ; or ante expansum ; or coram expanso coeli ; but never supra expansum . And as for the starres , the text likewise saith , ver. 15. Let them be for lights in the out-spread firmament ; mentioning never more then one and the same Firmament . But for the waters , it is otherwise : The Firmament is appointed to separate them , as being between , and not above them . Esto expansum inter aquas ( it is learned Iunius his right version of the place ) ut sit distinguens inter aquas . Fecit ergò Deus expansum quod r r Distinguit , a word of the present tense , noting the present performance of that which it was made for . distinguit inter aquas quae sunt sub expanso , & inter aquas quae sunt supra expansum . That is , Let there be a firmament between the waters , &c. Between the waters , as having waters above it : And how unlike it is , that the upper waters should be placed otherwise , let the former reasons witnesse : For , all things considered , we need not stand so much upon Pareus his reading Super , quasi in expanso , and desuper expanso , as if they were but above , or on high within the concave , as are the fowls and starres : this ( I say ) we need not stand upon , seeing Iunius readeth Supra expansum , without any such nice salving , although he thinketh with Pareus that these upper waters are no higher then the middle Region of the aire . And also , admit that some derive the word Schamajim or Shamajim ( which signifieth Heavens ) from Sham , There , or in that place ; and from Majim , Waters ; concluding thereupon that these waters which we now speak of must be There , viz. in the heavens , and not above them : although some ( I say ) make this derivation , yet others derive the same word otherwise : And no s s As Val. Schindi . & Fagius upon Gen. chap. 1. out of Aben Ezra . few be there , who , not without reason , do suppose that it is no derivative nor compound word at all ; but rather that the Ismaelitish word Schama , which signifieth nothing else but High or Above , doth proceed from this word Schamajim which in English we reade Heavens : In which regard the Etymologie helpeth nothing to prove the adverse part .

And yet ( as I said before ) let the reader take his choice : For perhaps he may now think after all , that if there be waters above the starry heaven , and that part of those waters descended in the time of the Floud , that then the Heavens would have been corrupted and dissolved ( as some have said ) the rain falling through them from the convexitie of the out-spread Firmament .

Sect. 3. An objection answered concerning the nature of the Heavens , examining whether they be of a Quint-essence .

BUt concerning this it may be said , that it is not known whether the heavens be of such a nature , as that the rain falling through them should dissolve or corrupt them . Those indeed who follow Aristotle , make them of a Quint-essence altogether differing from things compounded of the Elements : But for mine own part more easily should I be perswaded to think that there is no such fifth essence in them , but rather that they are of a like nature with the Elements , or not much differing .

For first , although Aristotle deny any change or alteration to have been observed or seen in the heavens since the beginning of the world ; yet he was deceived : For Hipparchus , who had better skill in Astronomie then ever Aristotle had , he ( as a a Plin. lib. 2. cap : 26. Plinie witnesseth ) telleth us out of his own diligent and frequent observations that the heavens have had changes in them ; for there was in his dayes a new starre like unto that which was once in Cassiopea . And that which is beyond the authoritie of the greatest philosopher , doth also witnesse as much ; I mean the sacred voice of the everlasting Spirit , affirming that the two parts of this universe , the heavens as well as the earth , do both of them * * Psal. 102. 26. wax old even as doth a garment : which is as if it should be said , that by little and little they are changed , tending so long to corruption till at last shall come the time of their dissolution .

What great difference then can there be between the heavens and things here below , seeing in their own natures both of them do tend to corruption , and are subject to mutation ?

Besides , as it is with Man who is the little world , so certainly it is with Macrocosme who is the greater world : but man changeth and declineth daily , not being now as heretofore he hath been ; and so also as a good consequence it must follow , that the greater world doth also suffer change , and , by declining , alteration . That man declineth , b b Dove conf●…t . of Atheil . chap. 14. saith one , is a thing most manifest : For men are of lower stature , lesser bones and strength , and of shorter lives then their forefathers were . Now from whence cometh this but from the declining estate of the greater world ? The earth , we see , which is the lower part of it , is not so fruitfull as before , but beginneth to be barren like the wombe of Sarah ; neither do the fruits which she bringeth forth , yeeld so much nutriment as heretofore they have done . And how cometh that to passe but because the heaven also fainteth ? For the Planets wax old and cannot afford so great vertue and influence to these lower bodies , as in times past they did ; which c c Ideme ▪ ●…lin . lib. 7. ●…ap. 1●… . ●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gell. N●…t . A●… . l. 13. c. ●… . Plinie and Aulus Gellius testifie . And indeed this must needs be a manifest proof , seeing lesse and weaker bodies are conceived every Age in the wombe of nature , that nature therefore waxeth old and weary of conceiving .

Also , saith he , if a man do but behold the face of heaven , the Moon looketh pale and wan , Mars lesse rubicund , Sol lesse orient , Iupiter not of so amiable and favourable countenance , Venus more hypocriticall , and all the rest both of the wandring and fixed starres more weak and suspicious then they did before . That mighty * * Psal. 19. 5. Giant , which was wont to runne his unwearied course , now waxeth wearie , as if he would stand still in heaven , as he did in the dayes of Joshua ; for he shineth more dimmely , and appeareth more seldome then before , being much nearer to the earth then of ancient times . For , ( if we may give credit to the calculations of the chief masters in Astronomie ) the Sunne , quoth Copernicus , and after him also Stofler , is nearer to the earth then it was in the dayes of Ptolomie , by the space of twenty six thousand , six hundred and sixtie miles : or ( as Philip Melanchthon saith ) nine thousand , nine hundred , seventie and six miles ; to whom ( saith d d Di●… . Po●… . 〈◊〉 . 2. 〈◊〉 A●…vent . Di●…tericus ) assenteth that famous mathematician of our age , David Origanus , in his Prognostication for the yeare of our Lord 1604.

All these are proofs : and although we do not greatly contend concerning this last allegation of the sunnes approach so neare us , yet neverthelesse the assertion in generall is true enough , that the heavens as well as the earth , as they grow older and older , do suffer change , and in that regard their natures cannot but be much alike .

Unto which adde this , namely , that these visible heavens , of which we now speak , were taken from that masse or lump which lay here below , and that the whole lump was created at once ; in which regard it cannot be denied that they differ toto genere or altogether , but that they are of a much like nature with inferiour bodies or things here below . And as for Aristotle , he never would so earnestly have defended the contrary , had he not known that it was an excellent means to colour that which he also held concerning the worlds Phys. lib. 8. cap. 1. & 〈◊〉 . eternitie .

But besides all this , the observations of our best and modern Astronomers make much against him : for they have modestly and manifestly proved , that not onely new starres , but comets also have been farre above the moon . As for example , that strange starre which once was at the back of Cassiopea's chair , was of an extraordinarie height above it ; for it shined without any difference of Aspect , Parallax , or diversitie of sight , even untill all the matter whereof it consisted was consumed ; having alwayes ( as the observers thereof do witnesse ) one and the same station to every of the starres , both in all climates , and also in all parts of the heaven , no diversitie of sight at all observed : all which in the lowermost Planets is otherwise , and perceived most of all in the moon , because the Semidiameter of the earth ( according to which quantitie we dwell from the centre ) hath a sensible bignesse unto the distance of the moons sphere from us . Had therefore that New starre , Comet , or what you please to call it , been lower then the moon , and not in the starrie heaven , then ( like the inferiour Planets ) it would have suffered a Parallax or diversitie of sight , and never have kept such a regular motion as it did ; contending not to be overcome of the starrie heaven in its motion , but to keep as it were an equall pace with it : thereby shewing that it was even in the Ethereall heaven it self . For this is a rule , that by how much a starre is higher then the earth , by so much it imitateth the highest heavens in their daily motion .

Neither was it this starre alone , but others also after it , even Comets themselves , whose places were found to be above the moon : for observing more diligently and exactly then in former times , the observers could easily demonstrate this truth also : thinking thereupon that many of those Comets which have been seen in former ages were burnt out , even in the starrie heaven it self , and not so many of them below the moon , as generally ( without serious observation ) have been supposed . f f Lib. de 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Longomontanus proveth this , both in that last Comet which was seen in the yeare 1618 , and also in other Comets before it . And now what of all this ? Nothing but onely thus : viz. If Comets be burnt , consumed and wasted in the starrie heavens , it seemeth that there is no great difference between them and things here below : for if there were , it might be thought that they would not suffer such earthly matter to ascend up their territories ; such , I say , as doth either wholly or in part compose them . Wholly or in part I adde , because ( perhaps ) even the heavens themselves may afford some matter towards the generation of them , especially if they be g g For new starres Tycho affirmeth it , lib. de nova ●…iella . new starres , such as Aristotle never saw ; wherefore he writes that a Comet consisteth altogether of an hot , drie , and a kinde of oylie exhalation drawn from the earth : and questionlesse in such as are utterly below the moon it is even so ; but if they ●…e higher and continue longer , they , as well as new starres , may have some help from such matter as the heavens afford towards the generation of strange appearances : which though they have , yet that they have no earthly matter is not excluded , because next under God the efficient cause of these things is attributed to the starres and their operation ; for when they are aptly and conveniently placed and aspected , then by their power , working upon things here below , they draw up hot , drie , and oylie exhalations , and these exhalations afford unto Comets that matter whereof they consist . Ptolomie attributeth much in this kinde to Mars and Mercurie ; and so do many others else beside him : and why the yearely aspects of these starres do not alwayes produce such effects , is because they are not alwayes aspected in the same manner , but sometimes in one part of the heavens , sometimes in another , and cannot therefore produce their intended effects , without either the meeting or avoiding of apt or inconvenient occurrences .

But I conclude , and do yet affirm that the nature of the heavens is certainly such , that the waters above the heavens might passe or issue through them in the time of the Floud , and yet the heavens not be dissolved , nor suffer damage by their falling ; damage , neither in corrupting them , nor yet in leaving a vacant place by coming all away : of which in the fourth dayes work , when I come to speak of the starres , I shall adde yet something more .

CHAP. V. How to understand the word Heavens ; and of the severall Regions of the aire , together with a consideration of such appearances as we use to see there .
Sect. 1.

ANd now to go on with the residue of this dayes work : God ( saith Moses ) called the firmament Heavens , &c.

By heavens in this place Moses meaneth onely the visible heavens , because he speaketh onely of the visible part of the world . And yet the same word which is here used is sometimes put for the * * Dan. 7. 2 , 13. aire , wherein windes , clouds , and fowls do flie : sometimes for the † † Psalm . 8. 9. Gen. 1. 16. 17. upper Firmament , where the sunne , moon , and starres are set : and sometimes for the high places , where * * Matth. 22. 30. Angels dwell . And hereupon it was that S. Paul mentioned the third † † 2. Cor. 12. 2 ▪ heavens , wherein he saw things unspeakable .

The first of these is like to the outward court of Solomons temple , and is the most open to us .

The second is like his inward court , lesse open , and abounding with starrie lights or lamps never going out .

And the next is as the Sanctum Sanctorum , whither he is entred once for all , who is a Priest for ever , and maketh intercession for us .

In the two lowest is no felicitie ; for neither the a a Bish. Halls contemplation●… . fowls nor starres are happie . It is the third of these alone where the blessed Trinitie enjoyeth it self , and the glorified spirits enjoy it .

And questionlesse in this highest part must needs be more then exceeding glorie , seeing the other two within the concave of the Firmament are so full of wonder .

But of the one of them I shall need to speak little in this dayes work : yet of the other under it , as being more pertinent , something must be added .

Sect. 2.
Parag. 1. Of the Aire and the severall Regions in it .

WE may therefore now ( if you please ) look into the Aire : and here , following the common path , and separating it from the starrie heaven , I must say that it is divided into three stages or Regions : although I verily think ( as afterwards shall be shewed when I come to speak of the starres ) that all this space , even from the earth to the eighth sphere , is nothing else but aire .

The highest Region is said to be exceeding hot , and also The highest Region . drie , by reason of the neighbourhood that it hath with the fierie element ( as is said ) and with the starres ; by the force of whose beams it receiveth heat , which is also much increased by following the motion of the heavens .

The lowest Region is somewhat contrary ; for it is The lowest Region . said to be hot and moist : hot chiefly by the reflection of the sunne-beams meeting with the earth ; and moist , by reason of the proper nature of the aire , and also by reason of the vapours exhaled out of the earth and water . This is the qualitie which commonly is attributed to this Region .

But I think that we may rather say it is variable ; now hot , now cold , and sometimes temperate ; differing according to the times and seasons of the yeare : In which regard Du Bartas writeth thus ,

Warm-temper'd show'rs do wash it in the Spring ; And so in Autumne , but more varying : In Winter time 't is wet , and cold , and chill : In Summer season hot and soultry still ; For then the fields , scorched with flames , reflect The sparkling rayes of thousand starres aspect . The chief is Phoebus , to whose arrows bright Our * * The earth . Globie Grandam serves for But and White .

Neither is it altogether variable in regard of time , but also by reason of the diversitie of place ; some climates being more hot and drie , some more cold and moist then others ; which cometh to passe according to their distance from the Equinoctiall towards either of the Poles .

Thus for these two Regions . But now concerning the The middle Region . middle Region , it is alwayes cold : yet surely in its own nature it would be warmer then the Region which is here below , were it not cooled by a cold occasioned by the reflection of the Sunne-beams : For they , reflecting upon the earth , drive up above the beams of their reflection much cold from below , which being daily supplied is kept as a continuall prisoner between the heat above and the heat beneath .

Or , if you will , take it thus , namely that it is cold , but not extreamly cold : yet cold ( I say ) it is in respect of the two other Regions which are hotter then it . And this coldnesse happeneth partly through the causes before expressed ; and partly by reason of the Aire in it which cannot follow the motion of the heavens , seeing it is hindred by the tops of the mountains . And hereupon it is that the Philosophers make this a rule , saying that a a Remoti●…●… 〈◊〉 circula●…i dat qui●…tem , frigiditatem , & 〈◊〉 ; si●… pro 〈◊〉 dat m●…um , calo●… & levitate●… . the farrenesse from a circular motion gives quietnesse , coldnesse , and heavinesse ; even as the nearnesse gives motion , heat , and lightnesse : Which in this thing concerning the middle Region is found to be true , the Aire in it being cold , because it is hindred from following the circular motion of the heavens . But ( as I said ) it is not absolutely cold , but respectively : For if it were extream cold , then the heat of the Sunne would never passe through it to this Region here below ; neither would there be grasse , herbs , and such high trees as are upon the tops of the mountains .

But to proceed ; 1. In the highest Region , and oft times above it , be generated Comets or Blazing starres , and such like fiery Meteors of divers sorts . 2. In the middle Region , Clouds , Thunder , Rain , Windes , Storms , &c. 3. In the lowest Region we have Dews , Mists , Hoar-frost , Ice and Frost . As also here is your Ignis fatuus , or foolish fire , with other Lights burning about graves , or such like fattie places where there is store of clammie or fat oylie substance for their matter . These Lights are seen also in fields , and are driven by a gentle winde to and fro untill their matter be consumed .

Now these and every one of these , seeing they have their causes in nature , let us a little view them , both how and what they are : For they who send us to God , and his decree in nature , have indeed said what is the true cause , but not how it is by naturall means effected . For the manner of producing these things doth no lesse amplifie the power and providence of God , then the things themselves when they are produced .

Sect. 2.
Parag. 2. Of Meteors , first in generall , then how they are ▪ divided in particular .

ANd these things of which we now speak , seen in any of the Regions , by a generall name are called Meteors . And the matter of Meteors , as it is remote , is from the Elements ; but as it is propinque or neare , it consisteth of Exhalations .

And Exhalations are of two kindes . 1. There is Fumus . Exhalations are of two kindes . 2. Vapor .

If it come from the earth or some sandy place , it is Fumus , a Fume or a kinde of Smoke .

If it come from the water or some watry place , it is Vapor . For this is a rule , that A Fume hath a certain earthly nature in it , and yet is not earth ; and a Vapour hath a certain watry nature in it , and yet it is not water . Or , if you had rather , take it thus ; Fumus est mediae naturae inter terram & ignem ; Vapor verò inter aquam & aërem : That is , A Fume is of a middle nature between earth and fire ; but a Vapour is of a middle nature between water and aire .

And further , all vapours are warm and moist ; and will The nature of vapours . easily be resolved into water ; much like the breath that proceedeth out of a mans mouth , or out of a pot of water standing on the fire : and these are never drawn higher then the middle Region of the Aire ; for there they are thickened and conglomerated by the cold into clouds . And why vapours are warm , being drawn from that Why vapours are warm . which is cold , is not from any internall propertie of their own , but they receive this qualitie from the power and influence of the stars . For after that the matter is by them attenuated or made thin , their beams cannot but warm it , although it proceed from that which is cold .

Again , all fumes are as smokes which be hot and dry ; The nature of fumes . which because they be thin and lighter then vapours , they often passe the lowest and middle Regions of the Aire , being sometimes carried even beyond the highest Region it self .

And thus we see how there are two kindes of Exhalations ;

Th' one somewhat hot , but heavy , moist and thick : The other light , drie , burning , pure and quick .

Moreover , these Exhalations being the matter of Meteors ( as hath been said ) are either from the Earth or Water . As for the Fire and Aire , they are mixed with this matter , as with all other things , but not so abundantly that they may be said to be the materiall cause of any Meteor , although without them none can be effected . And thus much generally . But now more particularly .

And in coming to particulars , it may be found that these kinde of Meteors concerning which I speak , are Three sorts of Meteors . of three sorts ; either Fierie , Waterie , or Aierie .

Fierie are of two sorts : either such as are in very deed fired ; or else such as onely seem to burn , which are therefore called Phasmata : In which regard it may be said that these Fierie ones are either Flames or Apparitions .

And again in respect of their matter , if they be such as burn in very deed , then they be either more or Two sorts of Fiery Meteors which burn in very deed . lesse pure .

Their place where we see them is according to the abundance and scarcitie , or rather qualitie of the matter whereof they consist : for if it be heavie and grosse , it cannot be carried high ; but if it be not so grosse , but rather light and more full of heat , then it aspires and transcends so much the higher by how much it is the lighter ; sometimes above the highest Region of the Aire , even into the starry heaven it self ; which is witnessed by our best modern Astronomers , who have observed many Comets above the Moon .

Furthermore , these Fiery impressions , according to the diverse disposing of their matter , are of severall fashions ; and thereupon they have severall appellations , being called according unto the names of those things unto which they seem to be like .

As 1. Torches . 2. Burning Beams . 3. Round Pillars . 4. Pyramidall Pillars . 5. Burning Spears , Streams , or Darts . These sorts are ignita pura . 6. Dancing or leaping Goats . 7. Flying Sparks . 8. Shooting Starres . 9. Flying Launces . 10. Fires , either scattered , or else as if all the aire burned . 11. Flying Dragons , or Fire-drakes . 12. Wandring Lights . 13. And also licking or cleaving fire , sticking on the hairs of men or beasts .

Now all these kindes ( of which I have mentioned thirteen ) I take to be such fierie Meteors as are said to be pure and not mixt .

Then again have you those which are said to be mixt and lesse pure :

As 1. Comets of all sorts . These sorts are ignita 〈◊〉 . 2. All kindes of lightening . 3. Unto which must be joyned thunder , as an adjunct .

And now of these severally , before I mention any more of another kinde , whether waterie or aierie .

Sect. 2.
Parag. 3. Of such fierie Meteors as are pure and not mixt .

1. FAx , which is a Torch or Fire-brand , or as a lighted Article 1. Of burning Torches . candle , is an exhalation hot and drie , drawn beyond the middle Region of the aire , where being arrived it is set on fire ( as are all exhalations that come there ) partly by their own heat , and partly by the heat of that place : and because the matter of the exhalation is long and not broad , and being equally compact , and fired at the one end , it burneth like a torch or candle , untill the whole whereof it consisteth be consumed . And why it should burn at the one end rather then at the other , is found to be because it is long and standeth upright , having the most of its aspiring matter in the top ; and in this station ascending up , it comes to passe , that when the upper end doth present it self to the heat of the upper Region , it is fired , and so consumeth by degrees , even as by degrees it ascendeth , or peepeth into that hot place .

2. Trabs ardens , a burning Beam , is an exhalation hot & Article 2. Of burning Beams . drie , drawn beyond the middle Region of the aire ; the matter of which exhalation being long & not very broad , makes it seem like a beam or logge : and because it is more grosse and heavie on the under part from the one end unto the other , and on the upper part hath much aspiring matter equally dispersed , it is transversly carried up , and so being fired it lieth at length , and standeth not upright .

3. Round Pillars are of the same nature , unlesse perhaps Article 3. Of round burning Pillars . their light and heavie matter is not so equally or in like order disposed , but rather heavier towards the one end then the other , which makes it be carried up or presented in perpendicular fashion ; and also having the hottest and driest and most combustible matter driven to the superficies or out-side of it , by reason of a contrary qualitied substance within it , which makes it therefore be fired on all sides alike , and appeare like a burning Pillar .

4. Pyramidall Pillars are nothing differing from the Article 4. Of Pyramidall burning Pillars . other , unlesse that the exhalation have more earthly matter in it below , and not so much above : for when the lighter and thinner parts are ascended to the top , then the grosser , heavier , and thicker are left in the bottome : which makes it therefore of fashion great beneath and small above . Article 5. Of Flashings , Streams , or Darts

5. Burning Streams , Spears , or Darts , is that Meteor which is called Bolis or Iaculum , and is an Exhalation hot and drie , meanly long ; whose thick and thinner parts are equally mixt : and thereupon being fired in the highest Region , it flameth on the thin or subtil part ; which neverthelesse , because the matter is well mixed , doth also send fire to the other parts , insomuch that it seems to runne like a dart from the one unto the other .

Or , if you will , this Meteor ( or one very like it ) is thus generated , viz. when a great quantitie of hot and drie Exhalations ( which indeed may fitly be called a drie cloud ) is set on fire in the midst , and because the cloud is not so compact that it should suddenly rend , as when thunder is caused , the fire breaks out at the edges of it , kindling the thin Exhalations which shoot out in great number like to fierie spears or darts , the streaming or flashing being so much the whiter by how much the Exhalation is the thinner . Such like coruscations as these we use to see many nights in the North and North-east parts of the skie .

6. Caprae saltantes , or dancing Goats , are caused when Article 6. Dancing Goats . an Exhalation hot and drie is so compact , that on the one side or other it hath some parts which appeare as the appendices of it , or joyned to the main Exhalation by an other kinde of Exhalation farre thinner then the main one , so that the fire running on the main part , and as it were outright , by the way it cannot but seem to skip unto those parts on the sides , inflaming them also ; which , because it is variously and nimbly performed , makes the flame seem to leap or dance , just as wanton goats use to do when they are dancing or playing .

7. Scintillae volantes , or flying Sparks , are caused when Article 7. Flying Sparks . the matter of the Exhalation is not onely thin , but in all parts thin alike , but not compacted or knit together : and not being closely joyned , but interrupted by small spaces , those parts which come up first into the highest Region are fired before the other that follow , and thereupon they flie abroad like sparks out of a chimney , even as when saw-dust or any such like matter is cast into the fire . This Meteor by some is called Stipula ardens , or Burning stubble .

8. Stellae cadentes , Shooting or Falling starres , are Article 8. of Shooting starres ▪ caused when an Exhalation hot and drie is gathered as it were on a round heap , but not throughly compacted , nor yet so apt to ascend as other Exhalations , which makes it therefore be beaten back again when it comes neare the cold confines of the middle Region ; and so , hovering aloft , by an * * Antiperistasis is a repulsion on every part , whereby either heat or cold is made more strong in it self by restraining the contrary . Antiperistasis , or repulsion by the contrary to it on every part , it is set on fire , and then sliding away , it appeares as if a starre fell down or were thrown to the earth .

For , shooting starres these some do fondly call ; As if those heavenly lamps from heaven could fall .

Moreover , sometimes it is generated after another manner , which is but in respect of the disposing of the matter ; and then the Exhalation is more long and narrow , which being kindled at the one end burneth swiftly to the other , even like a piece of waxed thread being lighted in a fire or candle .

Again , some think that this Meteor is not so much set on fire , as directly under some starre or other which gives it a shining . But how this can be I cannot well perceive , seeing it shooteth obliquely as oft as directly downwards .

9. Lancea ardens or volans , A burning or flying Launce , Article 9. Flying Launces . is another fiery Meteor kindled in like sort that the former was , and hath this name because the matter of it is so disposed , that when it is fired it seems to be like a Launce .

10. Illuminations , or Fires scattered in the Aire , and Article 10 Of the seeming burning of the heavens . appearing in the highest part of the lowest Region , are caused when very dry and hot Exhalations are drawn up , and meeting with cold clouds are sent back again , which motions to and fro do set them on fire , and then their parts not being thick in equall proportion , but as it were unjoyned together , do seem as though Fires were scattered in the Aire . Thus one way . But sometimes the matter of this Exhalation is more nearely conjoyned , and then ( if the Exhalation be large ) it is as if the whole Aire were on fire , as appeared on the 15 day a a Stow in his Abridg. Ann , 1574. of November in the yeare of our Lord God 1574 ; in which yeare about the last day of March the strange star in Cassiopea's chair vanished and disappeared .

11. Draco volans , or a flying Dragon , called by some Artic. 11. Fire-drakes , or flying Dragons . a Fire-drake , is a Fierie Exhalation whose matter is thick and as it were hard tempered together ; or rather not so hard as conglutinously conjoyned : which lump , ascending to the Region of cold , is forcibly beaten down or back again ; by the force of which motion it is set on fire ; and not onely fired , but also bent and violently made crooked : For ( as hath been said ) the matter of it hangeth so conglutinously together , that the repulse divides it not , but by a strange encounter moulds it into such a fashion as ( seen afarre off ) looks much like b b Paracelsus is perswaded that it is a fierie living creature bred in the element of the Fire , even as flies in the Aire , fish in the Water , and worms in the Earth : affirming that it is of à short life like the Salamander , &c. But if this be not ridiculous , then nothing is . a Dragon . This is the opinion of the most . But some say that it is done into this fashion between two clouds of differing natures , the one hot , the other cold : and so perhaps it is sometimes made .

12. Ignis fatuus , or foolish Fire ( so called , not that it hurteth , but feareth or scareth fools ) is a fat and oily Exhalation hot and drie ( as all Exhalations are which are apt to be fired ) and also heavie in regard of the glutinous Artic. 12. Foolish Fire , Jenny , or Will with a wisp . matter whereof it consisteth : in which regard the cold of the night beats it back again when it striveth to ascend , through which strife and tossing it is fired , ( for in this encounter it suffereth an Antiperistasis ) and being fired it goeth to and fro according to the motion of the Aire in the silent night by gentle gales , not going alwayes directly upon one point , unlesse the winde be more then such a gale as is commonly called Aura : And note that if the winde be any thing big or blowing ▪ then this Meteor cannot appeare at all , because the winde will disperse the matter of the Exhalation , not suffering it to be conjoyned .

Moreover , some think that it may be kindled of it self , although it be not so moved as before : and this is performed by the active moving of the heat which is within it , as is seen in an heap of moist hay which will set it self on fire .

These kindes of lights are often seen in Fennes and Moores , because there is alwayes great store of unctuous matter fit for such purposes ; as also where bloudie battells have been fought ; and in b b Taken therefore ( but falsely ) for the souls of the departed : as you may see if you look but a little further . church-yards or places of common buriall , because the carcases have both fatted and fitted the place for such kinde of oyly Exhalations . Wherefore the much terrified , ignorant , and superstitious people may see their own errours in that they have deemed these lights to be walking spirits ; or ( as the silly ones amongst the Papists beleeve ) they can be nothing else but the souls of such as go to Purgatorie , and the like . In all which they are much deluded : For souls departed * * 2. Sam. 12. 13. cannot appeare again ; I shall go to him ( saith David ) but he shall not return to me . And ( saith Job ) He shall return no more to his house , neither shall his place Job 7. 10. Psal. 103. 15 , 16. and Psal. 39. 15. know him any more . Or ( as it is in the Psalmist ) Before I go hence and be no more seen . So that if they walk , sure it is invisible , for ( saith the Scripture ) They shall be no more seen . But what need I urge that ? For we see that they cannot at all return , but are * * Eccles. 9. 5 , 6. ignorant of all things done under the sunne ; and as it was with Dives and Lazarus , so it is with every other : Wherefore we may well say thus ,

1. If after death souls can appeare , Why then did Dives crave , That one his brethren word might bear What pains the damned have ? 2. Or if there be * * Eccles. 9. 10. Hos. 13. 14. John ●…7 . 24. ! another room Which is not Heav'n or Hell , How scap't the * * Luke ●…6 . 22. and chap ▪ ●…3 . 43. begger from the doom Of Purgatories cell ? 3. What shall become of Christs deare * * 1. John 〈◊〉 , 9. bloud , If after death there be A way to make our own works good , And place the soul in glee ?

Quest. But , if these lights be not walking spirits , why is it that they leade men out of their way ?

Answ. They are no spirits , and yet leade out of the way , because those who see them are amazed , and look so earnestly after them that they forget their way ; and then being once out , they wander to and fro , not knowing whither , sometimes to waters , pits , and other dangerous places ; whereupon the next day they will undoubtedly tell you strange tales ( as one saith ) how they were led up and down by a light , which ( in their judgement ) was nothing else but some devil or spirit in the likenesse of fire which fain would have hurt them . But of this enough : and know last of all , that if one be something neare these lights , and the night calm , then going from them they will follow us , because there being no winde to hinder , we draw the Aire after us ; or going towards them they go from us , because we by our motion drive the Aire before us .

Moreover , when the like matter chanceth to be fired Of Helena , Castor and Pollux . in some such part of the Aire as is over the Sea , then these lights appeare to marriners , and are called Castor and Pollux , if there be two at once ; otherwise Helena , if there be but one : The reason of which names was this ; Helena was the daughter of Iupiter and Leda , and by the heathens she was taken for a goddesse , but not for a goddesse of good fortune : for this Helena was the cause of Troyes destruction ; as thus . She was stollen away by Paris the sonne of Priamus K. of the Trojans , stollen , I say , out of Greece ; whereupon her two brothers Castor and Pollux sayl to seek her , but they were never heard of more , or seen after : which losse of these brethren made it be supposed that they were translated into the number of those gods who use to give good successe to marriners ; for they were lost at sea ; which is , as if they were translated from thence . Now then the Seamen having seen by often experience that one light was to them a signe of some tempest , and that two lights were a signe of fair weather , they called the one light Helena , and the two lights they called Castor and Pollux .

Quest. But why should it be , may some demand , that they should thus appearing shew either fair or foul weather ? can any reason be shewn for it ?

Answ. It is answered , that one flame alone may be Why two lights at once shew fair weather , and one light foul weather . a signe of tempest or foul weather , because , that as that matter which burneth is so compact into one that it cannot be dissolved into two ; so in like manner the matter of tempest being exhaled , by the like cause is kept from being dissipated , and is so close together that before any long time it must needs work .

And again , when two lights appeare , why then it should be fair , it is because there is not the like working in nature which was before ; but rather the contrary : for as this Exhalation of the lights is divided ; so the matter , which otherwise might be fit for tempest , is not thickened , but by the like cause is also divided , scattered , and easily dissolved : insomuch that it cannot work so as at other times , when there is a working to compact , and not to dissipate .

13. Ignis lambens is a cleaving and licking fire or light ; Artic. 13. Licking Lights . and is so called because it useth to cleave and stick to the hairs of men or beasts , not hurting them , but rather ( as it were ) gently licking them . These flames may be caused two wayes , as the learned write .

First , when clammie Exhalations are scattered abroad in the aire in small parts , and in the night are set on fire by an Antiperistasis ; so that when any shall either ride or walk in such places as are apt to breed them , it is no wonder that they stick either on their horses , or on themselves .

Secondly , they may be caused another way , viz. when the bodies of men or beasts , being chafed , do send out a fat and clammie sweat ; which ( according to the working of nature in things of this kinde ) is kindled and appeareth like a flame . Virgil makes mention of such a fire as this , upon the head of Iulus , the sonne of Aeneas ;

Ecce levis summo de vertice visus Iuli Virg. Aeneid . lib. 2. prope finem . Fundere lumen apex , tactúque innoxia molli Lambere flamma comas , & circum tempora pasci . Behold , the lively crown Of soft Iulus head With light was circled round : A flame his temples fed . But toucht , not having hurt , nor feeling harm , The licking fire his hairs would scarcely warm .

Livie also maketh mention of two others , upon whom the like Meteor appeared : For Servius Tullius , when he was a childe , even as he lay sleeping , had his hair on his head as if it were all on a fire . And upon the head of Marius , that worthy Romane , was the like appearance , even whilest he was making an oration to his souldiers . And I my self do also know one , who hath often protested to me , that as he lay in his bed one night , his head was all on a flame ; which hurt him not , although it greatly scared his wife and him , as I have heard them both confesse . Moreover , others testifie how they have been scared in their beds by a kinde of light sticking to their coverings , like dew upon the nap of a frieze coat : which must needs be this Ignis Lambens , caused by some kinde of clammie sweat proceeding from among them . For , that a clammie sweat will cause these things , is manifest in the nimble currying of a foggie horse ; visible sparks appearing and coming from him , if it be done in the dark . But of these kindes of fierie Meteors enough .

Sect. 2.
Parag. 4. Of such fierie Meteors as are impurely mixt .
Article 1. Of Comets .

NOw follow those which are Ignita mixta , and lesse Why some fierie Meteors are lesse pure then others . pure ; coming so to passe when the Exhalation , through the admixtion of some vapour , is more slimie , grosse , and impure : For those Meteors already described were meerly Fumes without the admixture of Vapours ; unlesse it might be some little in one of a glutinous nature or composition . Now these Ignita mixta are usually divided into two sorts : for they are either such as continue long ; or else such as are but for a little while .

Those that continue long , are Comets or blazing starres .

And a Comet is a fierie Meteor , whose matter is an What Comets are . Exhalation hot and drie , fat and clammie , drawn by vertue of the heavenly bodies into the highest part of the aire ( and sometimes into the starrie Region ) where it is closely conglutinated into a great lump , by reason of supply that it hath from below , so long as there is a working to exhale it : and being thus compacted and exhaled , it is set on fire in convenient time by the excessive heat of the place where it resteth . Sometimes it continues burning long ; sometimes but a little while : seven dayes is the least time ; whereas some have been seen * * Plinie maketh their shortest time to be seven dayes , and their longest 80 dayes , lib. 2. cap. 25. but we finde it otherwise : And therefore there is a fault ; 80 being put for 180 , which might come to passe by the losse of a C. six moneths : all which cometh to passe by reason , either of the paucitie , or plentie of the matter whereof it consisteth . That last Comet which was seen of us , viz. Anno Domini 1618 , was perspicuous by the space of one moneth ; namely from the 18 day of November untill the 16 day of December next following ; and was farre above the highest Region of the aire , overlooking even the moon her self , as Longomontanus proveth in a book of his , where he treateth of new starres , and such appearances as have been seen in the heavens , since the yeare of our Lord God 1572.

But in a Comet two things especially are considerable : the one the colour ; the other the fashion : both which arise out of the diverse disposing of the matter .

Their colours are principally three . 1. If the matter Three principall colours in a Comet . be thin , then the colour is white . 2. If meanly thick , then the colour is ruddie , looking like fire . 3. If very thick , then their colour is like the burning of brimstone , or of a blew appearance .

Yet know that they are not alwayes exactly of these three colours without any difference , but as neare them as the disposing of their matter will suffer : as in stead of white we sometimes have them of a yellowish colour ; in stead of blew , of a watchet or greenish colour , and the like .

Concerning their fashions ( if we stand upon a curious Two chief fashions in a Comet . examination of them ) they may be manifold : and yet , as Aristotle accounteth , they are principally but two , all their other shapes being dependant on these two . For first either they seem round , having beams round about them ; which cometh to passe when the matter is thin on the edge●… , and thick every where else : or secondly , they seem as it were with a beard or tail ; which cometh to passe when it is but meanly thick towards some one side or other , and rather long then round . But some would have these two fashions to be three , because the tail sometimes hangs downward as well as sidelong : and so there is by this means stella crinita , stella caudata , and stella barbata ; concerning which I am not much solicitous .

That therefore which in these things I do much more The strange effects of Comets . wonder at , is the strange and admired multitude of effects which are produced by them ; as not onely change of aire , but change of heirs also , proceeding from the disturbance of states , translation of kingdomes , bloudy warres , and death of Potentates . Histories have carefully recorded these things , and left them to the consideration of after-times .

First therefore let it be observed , that when the kingdome of the Macedonians came to an end , in the last yeare of Perseus , which was about the yeare 584 or 585 of the building of Rome , a a a Carion , ex Seneca , lib. 2. Comet appeared , as if it came to point out the last period of that kingdome .

Secondly , when the Emperour Iovian attained to the empire , succeeding the Apostata Iulian , under whom the Church suffered much persecution ; when ( I say ) the said Iovian was Emperour , and that under him both Church and Commonwealth were like to have had a b b Socrat. lib. 4. cap. 22. flourishing time ( had he not been taken away by sudden death ) then also c c Carion , lib. 3. appeared a Comet , shewing that further trouble was yet to be expected .

Thirdly also , when a certain captain of the Goths , an Arian , named Cajan , had raised sedition against the Emperour Arcadius , God shewed by manifest wonders that both Arcadius and his citie should be well protected : but before this tumult ( saith d d Lib. 3. pag. 294. Carion ) a strange Comet was seen , great and terrible , casting flames down to the very earth ; the like whereunto no man had ever seen before .

4 And again , other authours make mention of a strange Comet seen in the yeare of Christ 410 , being like unto a two-edged sword , which portended many mischiefs . For Rome was taken about the same time by Alaricus King of the Goths . Sundry calamities happened both in the East and West ; and so great slaughters of men were about those dayes , as no age ever afforded the like . All Europe was in a manner undone , no small part of Asia was affrighted ; and Africa also was not void of those evils . Warre , Famine , Drought , and Pestilence , all of them strove ( as it were ) to trouble the whole world .

5. Also in these yeares , viz. 1400 , 1401 , e e Of this Comet you may reade in Carion , lib. 5. pag. 854. 1402 , 1403 , Comets appeared , and great calamities followed ; sundry and unheard-of diseases were felt , rivers dried up , and plagues were increased . Tamerlain , K. of the Scythians and Parthians , with an innumerable host invadeth Asia , calling himself the WRATH OF GOD , and DESOLATION OF THE EARTH ; as did Attilas , of whom it is written , that he named himself THE SCOURGE OF GOD.

6. Also in the yeare 1529 appeared f f Alst. Chron. 〈◊〉 . foure Comets : and in the g g Goclen . Phys. Lanquet . Chron. & in contin . Chron. Euseb. yeares 1530 , 1531 , 1532 , and 1533 , were seen in each yeare one : ( * * So also a certain Germane in the continuation of Euseb. Chron. Lanquet saith that there were three within the space of two yeares ) upon which , these and the like changes and calamities followed ; ( viz. ) A great sweating sicknesse in England , which took away whole Myriads of people . The h h Buchod . in his chron. Turk , in the quarrell of Iohn Uvavoyda , who laid claim to the crown of Hungary , entred the said kingdome with two hundred and fiftie thousand fighting souldiers ; committing against the inhabitants thereof most harsh and unspeakable murders , rapes , villanies , and cruelties . A great famine and dearth was also in Venice and the countrey thereabout , which swept away many for lack of sustenance . The sweating sicknes * * Idem , ibid. also vexed Brabant , and a great part of Germanie , and especially the citie Antwerp , where it consumed five hundred persons in the space of three dayes . Great warres concerning the Dukedome of Millain between the Emperour Charles the fifth , and Francis the French King . All Lusitania or Portugall was struck with an Earth-quake ; insomuch that at Ulisippo or Lisbon , a h h In Lanq. Chron. it is 1400. Vide Ann. Dom. 1531. thousand and fifty houses were thrown down , and 600 so shaken that they were ready to fall , which made the people forsake the citie and runne into the fields : and as for their churches , they lay upon the ground like heaps of stones . Upon this followed a great pestilence in those parts . But a little before , viz. in the yeare 1530 , was a great deluge in Brabant , Holland , Zeland , and the sea-coasts of Flanders ; as also an overflowing of the river Tyber at Rome , occasioned by unseasonable tempests of winde . Upon the neck of which troubles the Turk comes again into Hungarie and Austria ; but he was beaten back , and a great company of his men slain and taken . Unto which may be added how the sect of the Anabaptists , not long after , brought new tumults into Germanie .

7. And for that last Comet , in the yeare 1618 , saith a Germane writer , Praesagium ipsius jam ●…heu est in manibus nostris ; meaning that they felt by dolefull experience the i i 〈◊〉 Bohemicum & Germanicum oritu●… , quod hodié que affligit 〈◊〉 nostram Germaniam . 〈◊〉 . Chron. mirab . Dei , Fuit etiam anteces●… mortis Ma●…hiae Imperatoris . sad events which followed after it .

Wherefore seeing these and the like accidents have been attendant upon the appearing of Comets , it may well be said that although they have their causes in nature , yet Nunquam futilibus excanduit ignibus aether ; The skie never burnt with such fires in vain . For ( as one saith ) Loquitur cum hominibus Deus , non modò linguâ humanâ , per Prophetas , Apostolos , & Pastores ; sed nonnunquam etiam ipsis Elementis in formas & imagines diversas compositis ▪ That is , God speaketh with men , not onely with the tongues of men , by Prophets , Apostles , and Teachers ; but sometimes also by the very Elements composed or wrought into divers forms and shapes ; there being a Theologicall end of sending Comets , as also a Naturall and Politicall end .

But first ( before I come to that ) I think it not amisse to Why warres , deaths , famines and the like , are the effects of Comets . speak something concerning these their events and accidents ; namely whether it can be shewed why they should be wrought either so or so .

To which it is answered , that in some sort we may give reasons for this , and shew the causes of their significations . For being Comets they consist of many hot and drie Exhalations : And hot and drie Exhalations do not onely stirre up heat , drie and parch the aire , which may cause drought ( especially when much of the earths fatnesse is drawn away with the Exhalation ) and drought bring barrennesse : but also the bodies of living creatures upon the distemper of the aire are mainly hurt , suffering detriment in the consumption of their radicall moisture , and suffocation , through the poysonous breathings which the bellows of the bodie suck in , and receive : insomuch that there cannot but be sicknesses , plagues , and much mortalitie .

Besides which , that they should usher in warres , seditions , changes of kingdomes , and the like , may also proceed from the same cause : For when the Aire is distemperately heated , then it is very apt so to disorder and dry up the bloud in humane bodies , that thereby great store of red and adust choler may be purchased ; and this stirreth up to anger with the thought of many furious and violent actions ; and so by consequent to warre : and from warre cometh victorie , from victorie proceedeth change of commonwealths , and translations of kingdomes , with change of Laws and Religion : for , Novus Rex , nova Lex ; New Lords , new Laws . Unto which also may be added , that because great personages live more delicately then other men , and feed more daintily , having as many new fashions in their diets as in their clothes , for their boards as for their backs , that their bodies therefore are more subject to infection , and will take the poyson of an intemperate aire before more temperate livers ; whereupon necessity inforceth that they die sooner in such a calamitie then other people , as he once witnessed that said , Plures pereunt gulâ quàm gladio .

Besides , the death of great ones is more remarkable then when inferiour persons die , so that if but some of them be taken away in common calamities , it is as if they were onely aymed at ; because they are obvious to every ones eye , as cities standing upon hills , which cannot be hid .

And now that our bodies should follow the temperature Our bodies follow the temper of the aire : and our mindes do somewhat sympathize with the bodie . of the Aire , is nothing doubted , seeing every lame , aking , or bruised joynt doth witnesse it even to the very ignorant : But that our mindes and manners should follow the temperature of the bodie , is more strange and wonderfull . Yet true it is that by the mediation of humours and spirits , as also through ill disposed organs , the minde also suffereth . For the bodie is Domicilium animae , the souls house , abode and stay : so that as a Torch ( saith † † Burton , in his Melancholy . one ) gives a better light , and a sweeter smell , according to the matter it is made of ; in like manner doth our Soul perform all her actions , better or worse , as her organs are disposed : or as wine savours of the cask where it is kept , so the soul receives a tincture from the body , through which it works . For the Understanding is so tied to , and captivated by his inferiour senses , that without their help he cannot exercise his functions ; and the Will being weakened so as she is , hath but a small power to restrain those outward parts , but suffers her self to be overruled by them : of which I shall have occasion to speak more in the † † Chap. 7. sect. 3 parag. 2 ▪ art. 1. fourth dayes work , untill when I leave it ; in the mean time adding , that Comets do not alwayes , when they bring sicknesses , corrupt the aire through immoderate heat and drinesse , but sometimes also through immoderate heat and moisture ; as also by immoderate windes which may bring the poyson of the Exhalation whereof the Comet consisted , unto some such place as lieth obvious unto it , and the like . Yea and upon the raising of windes come often showers and rains , or else overflowings of banks upon high tides and other loftie waters , which are forced over upon the violence of the windes .

Astrologers say that Comets do most hurt either unto those places to which they are verticall , or unto those countreys which are subject to the signe wherein they are ( for they maintain that such and such countreys are subject to such and such signes : ) but omitting part of How to guesse at the signification of Comets . that , they also tell us ( which stands with good reason ) that in earthie drie signes they produce barrennesse by reason of drought ; in waterish signes barrennesse also by reason of too much wet ; in aierie signes extraordinary winde ; in signes of a fierie triplicitie , extraordinary heat , warres , fires , drought , and the like ; and in all of these ( seeing their operation is extraordinary ) some one perilous and infectious sicknesse or other .

Besides , they also i i Origan●… de effectibus , pag. 526 , ex Cardano . tell us that if a Comet be in fashion like unto a sword , it then signifieth warres and destruction of cities , &c. If it be stella crinita , or blazing round about , and of divers colours ; then it signifieth winde , seditions , heresies , and the like : but if it be blackish , with a short tail , and no hairs ; then it is a signe of barrennesse , together with long and continued warres .

But know now that although these and the like accidents be produced by Comets ; yet if Comets should not be , the case would be farre worse for mankinde , and more readily would eager death seize upon him . For if that which is the matter of Comets were not taken into one place , and drawn , so as it is , up into the aire ; it would kill us by being dispersed about our dwellings : such being the nature of their poisonous Fumes , as they by experience know who have seen the danger of damps whilest they played the part of Pioners under ground .

Wherefore let me adde , that the end for which Comets The severall ends of Comets . are , is threefold : for either they appeare for a Politicall end ; for a Theologicall end ; or for a Naturall end .

In respect of a Politicall end they are so to be taken Politicall . for the Heralds of future calamities , that men being forewarned may be forearmed , and provided either to shun the threatned disaster , or else to endure with patience the common and inevitable misery .

In respect of a Theologicall end , they are either a Theologicall . signe of calamities , or else the efficient cause of calamities . If they be a signe , then their end is this , viz. that they may be monitours , instigatours , and admonishers to repentance ; and to desire and expect either the turning away , or mitigation of those publick punishments . But if they be the efficient causes of miserie , then their Theologicall end is , that they are sent as the instruments of punishing some such enormous malice and contumacie of mankinde as would not be kept under or restrained by any humane law or discipline .

And lastly in respect of a Naturall end , it is that those Naturall . pestiferous windes , spirits , or breathings , which are gathered from metallique liquours and the like in the earth , should be taken up farre into the aire from the common seat of men , that thereby we may partake the lesse of their malice : for being burnt out and consumed there , they can lesse hurt us , then if they were below . If they should remain in the earth , they then ( as they often do ) would rend and shake it : or should they remain below in the neare neighbouring aire , they would poison us k k Witnesse the great plague which was in Portugal Ann. Dom. 1531 , occasioned by vapours which through a breach of ground in an earthquake issued forth and poisoned the aire . Lanq. Chron. sooner then above ; because if the aire be infected when they are on high and a great way from us , much more would it be infected should they be below and round about us .

But of Comets I have said enough . And now methinks I am led from them to a consideration of such appearances as are called New starres ; such as were in the yeares l l After which were these appearances , if not new starres , yet most of them supralunary Comets : as in the yeare 1577 , which Sibylla Babylonica prophecied of ( as may be seen in Tycho ) shewing that it should arise about foure yeares after the vanishing of Cassiopea's starre ; which was true inclusively : and in the yeares 1580 , 1585 , 1590 , 1593 ; and in the yeare 1596 ( but this was a New starre ) and in the yeares 1607 , and 1618. 1572 , 1596 , 1600 , 1602 , 1604 , and 1612.

Artic. 2. Of New starres , and especially of that which was in the Constellation of Cassiopea , Anno Dom. 1572.

NOw here I must confesse that I know not what to write : for how they are generated , or what they signifie , is a matter of most intricate question .

Noble Tycho , that Phenix of Astronomie , and after him Longomontanus , with certain others , have been perswaded that they were more then Comets , and generated farre otherwise , or of other matter then fierie Meteors are ; being first set a work so to think by the sight of that strange and admirable New starre which was seen in the constellation of Cassiopea ; seen from the ninth of November in the yeare 1572 , untill the last of March in the yeare 1574.

Which starre was indeed truely admirable , and ( as I may say ) attended with a sad event ; I mean that cunningly plotted Massacre of Protestants in France , at the solemnization of a marriage between Henry of Navarre chief of the Protestants partie ; and lady Margaret , sister to the French King Charles the ninth , then reigning , and chief authour of the foresaid Massacre : at which wedding there was not so much wine drunk as bloud shed ; thirtie thousand Protestants and upwards , of the best and most potent , being sent through this Red sea to the land of Canaan .

Or if this New starre were not attended with that particular accident , because the a a Viz. on Bartholomew day . Calvis . Massacre was in August , and the starre appeared not untill b b Viz. on the ninth of November . two moneths after ; yet we may hope , that rising after such a butcherie , and so soon after it as it did , that therefore it came to animate distressed Christians , shining at the first with a cheerfull countenance , but at the last turning into a martiall and bloudie hue : as if in so doing , he which sent it would have the world take notice that his righteous servants should see truths enemies ( be they where or whom they will ) confounded at last by martiall discipline ; and that those who had made havock of others should be troden down at last themselves , although for a time they fairly bore it out .

But by what instruments the execution of these projects should be performed , we cannot tell . Yet this I verily think may be said , that those late , blessed , and admired proceedings of the prosperous and successefull GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS King of Sweden , whose manifold and sudden conquests made him a spectacle to the astonished world , that those ( I say ) do point us to him above all men , as being the man appointed to shew the first effects of that strange starre ; and that it was to have an operation farre surpassing the saddest consequents of former threatning Comets .

To which purpose I finde , that learned Tycho hath added a kinde of propheticall conclusion to that book of his which he wrote concerning this New starre ; wherein he declareth ( according to his modest and harmlesse rules of art , proceeding in them not like a doting heathenish starre-gazer ) that the effects were to be declared by c c And therefore he could not then name any one in particular . succeeding events : which as they shall not begin ( saith he ) untill some yeares after the apparition , so they shall continue for a long time afterward . The beginning of the effect , or some part of it , was to fall out after the third septenarie of yeares from the first appearing of the starre ( as he also writeth ) which was afte●… one and twentie yeares ; about which time I plainly finde that the foresaid d d The King of Sweden born at such time as the starre began its operation . King was born : For the time of his birth falleth into the yeare 1594 , which is the very next yeare after the one and twentieth yeare from the starres first rising ; so that the yeare of his conception falleth into the very one and twentieth yeare it self : or , if you account inclusively from the yeare of the starres vanishing , unto the yeare of the King of Swedens appearing , or entrance into the world , then not his conception , but his birth , falleth into the said one and twentieth yeare . Which thing is also somewhat agreeable to Tycho his own meaning , where he telleth us ( although he nameth no particular person ) that those noble Heroes which shall happen to be born at the first rising of this starre , are ordained to be the authours and atchievers of such great mutations as should then be , when the men ordained for them came to be fit , and of ripe age to work them . Thus he ; the difference between us being , that he applyeth it to the birth of such eminent men as were to be born when the starre first appeared ; and I to that time when ( according to his conjectures ) the operation of it first began : which , albeit he casteth it into the yeare 1592 , must not be untill the yeare after , being the one and twentieth yeare from the starres first rising , and the very yeare of the King of Swedens conception : For he was born on the last day of November in the yeare 1594 ; being also ( as hath been said , both terms included ) the very one and twentieth yeare from the starres first vanishing .

Neither doth the time of his birth fall out thus fitly , The place pointed at by the heavens hath 62 degrees of North latitude . but the place likewise , which was to be the ominous nest concerning the occasion , or bringing forth of one , for the authour or beginning of the intended alterations , is pointed at by the heavens to be such a place as hath for its latitude about 62 degrees from the Equator northwards ; for in that parallel the starre moved day by day , and was verticall once every day to Norvegia , Swedia , Finlandia , Livonia , Moscovia , and Tartaria , with all such places as lie under the same parallel .

Now though the starre in his daily motion was in this manner verticall to more places successively then to the King of Swedens dominions ; yet at the time of the next new Moon ( which Tycho maketh a rule concerning the place , from whence either the occasion , or authours of the great changes should proceed ) it was just over the Meridian of Finland , being verticall to that countrey : And who but the foresaid GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS King of Sweden hath the countrey of Finland as a part of his dominions ? For he is not onely King of the Sweds , Gothes and Vandals ; but also great Prince of Finland .

Tycho , I confesse , doth not directly name the countrey of Finland , but chose rather to expresse the place by callng it Moscovia , or Russia , bordering upon Finland : wherein I finde ( according to the observations of a learned and great Divine ) that he was something mistaken . For in a book lately set forth , and intituled The new starre of the North , the said Authour , having made some observations from Tycho's writings concerning that starre , and applied them unto these times , doth manifestly prove that it ought rather to be Finland bordering upon Russia , then Russia or Moscovia upon Finland : withall , amongst other reasons which should make Tycho choose that place , rendring this for one , that perhaps he was loth to bring the prediction too neare home , seeing there often happened divers distastes and quarrels between his Soveraigne the King of Denmark , and the neighbouring King of Sweden : Which , upon this ground may the better be granted , viz. because Tycho was once fain to hide his head for denoting in too direct terms a prediction too neare his own home , although it afterwards proved true . But I referre you to the book , and proceed .

And now we shall see , that not onely the time of his birth and place pointed at by the heavens , but the chief time also when the starres influence should be most perceived , doth point at him . For Tycho witnesseth that about the yeare 1632 ( if not also a few yeares after ) the chiefest force and influence of this strange starre should shew it self , the greatest significations depending upon the Trigonall revolution and transmutation of the Planets : which force and influence , why he referreth it to those times , I leave to the admired perfection of his art , wherein he was a kinde of Phenix , and scarce hath left his parallel . For will you heare King JAMES of blessed memorie , and our late learned Soveraigne speak for him ? his commendations then will surely be no lesse . For in certain verses ( as being able to judge both of him and his treatises ) he approves his labours , and commends his skill as superexcellent . The like also he doth in an Epistle which he wrote unto him : some of which verses , as I finde them englished , are to this effect ,

Great Tycho's labours also do fore-show Events , which shall befall on earth below ; And by disasterous or fair Aspects , What destinies on kingdomes God directs .

Now then , if the chief effects shall demonstrate themselves about the yeare 1632 ; questionlesse the King of Sweden must not be baulked in his late proceedings , but taken as a prime man upon whom the beams of this New star hath shined : for his great famous victories , and never enough admired conquests in Germanie ( that Sedes belli ) atchieved in so short a time , have witnessed as much . Nay , when I heare himself speak to his souldiers , and those citizens where he conquered , I am confirmed . For speaking to the men of Norimberg , thus he saith ; Truely God hath marvelously preserved you , as he hath also pleased to call me to this work . For I had rather thought that the last day of judgement should come , then that I should come into Norimberg , and ( as you said your selves ) leave so farre behinde me mine own dominions , good subjects , and what else there is loving and deare unto me ; and to bring along with me so many brave worthies , to expose their lives ( as I do mine own ) for the restitution , safetie , and preservation of the common Evangelicall cause , and liberty of Germanie . And again , to those of his Court before Ingolstadt , amongst other things , he addeth this ; I know ( saith he ) that the good successe which it hath pleased God to afford me in my enterprises , hath made some to be envious , who labour to perswade the simple that I endeavour nothing more then mine own gain , and the robbing and spoiling of others . But I call to witnesse in this case the Princes who were thus spoiled , which I have again established in their own right and estates ; as also the creditours of whom I have borrowed such extraordinary summes of money , both at Frankford and elsewhere , and the dangers which I do daily expose my self unto : I call all these to witnesse , whether I have left mine own kingdome , and the dearest I have in the world , to any other end , and with other intention , but onely to destroy the tyranny of the house of Austria , and to obtain a profound and setled peace unto all .

These words of his shew nothing lesse then that he was extraordinarily set on work to undergo such fortunes as the eyes of all the world have bravely seen him struggle with : and God knows who shall end that which his coming into Germanie hath begun . It was his own saying , that if he himself should not survive so long as to bring to passe so great a work , that then in his stead some other might succeed and go on , untill a full point and period were put unto the warre . For upon the occasion of his deliverance from a cannon shot , he utters these words ; saying , that he was not onely mortall , but subject also unto the very same accidents that the poorest and meanest souldier is subject unto . It is a generall law , ( l l In a speech to his court at Ingol●…tadt . saith he ) from which my crown , my birth , my victories , are not able to rescue and exempt me . There remaineth nothing else therefore , but that I must resigne my self to the providence of the Almighty , who ( if it please him to call me out of this world ) will neverthelesse not abandon and leave a cause so just as that which I have undertaken ; but will doubtlesse raise up some other , more wise , more couragious and valiant then my self , who shall put a period to this warre .

And again , it was but three dayes before his death , that at Naumbourg he uttered these words ; Our affairs ( m m Taken out of the relation of his last battel , pag. 20. translated out of French into English . saith he ) answer our desires ; but I doubt God will punish me for the folly of the people , who attribute too much unto me , and esteem me as it were their God : and therefore he will make them shortly know and see I am but a man . He be my witnesse , it is a thing distastfull unto me : And what ever befall me , I shall receive it as proceeding from his divine will . Onely in this I rest fully satisfied , that he will not leave this great enterprise of mine imperfect .

Great King of Hearts , in arms transcending fame ! A memento for after-times . Eternall praise shall blazo●… forth thy name . Soul of thy friends thou wert ; But terrour , scourge of foes . Canst thou then die , though death Thine eyes in spight may close ? No no : For times unborn shall yet repeat What deeds were done by thee a King so great . And this doth ●…lso raise thy just renown , That in thy fall thine enemies fell down . Thine was that day : thy men undaunted fought Untill their foes the field were driven out : For as it were from forth their Kings last bloud The palm and bay sprung up , and conqu'ring stood . Great deeds thou diddest soon : hot Mars his sphere In Germanie thee mov'd a double yeare : From whence at last above the spheres he caught thee , And to a place of peace eternall brought thee : Where thou shalt rest , how e're the rest proceed With those fierce warres which heav'n hath thus decreed

But let me now return again to this New starre , and shew you that in the dayes of Hipparchus , * * He flourished 135 yeares before Christs birth . Helvic . Chronol . who lived towards the end of the Grecian Monarchie , there appeared one much like it : and so m m Lib. 2. Plinie telleth us . But since that time we reade of no other untill this in the yeare 1572 , excepting that which appeared at our Saviours birth , which indeed was no such starre : for it had three properties n n See more in Aquinas summes . never seen in any else ; moving first from the North to the South ; secondly , it was seated in the lowest Region of the aire ; thirdly , it was nothing hindred by the light of the sunne , &c. Yet in later times , following the said yeare 1572 , some smaller ones have been : as in the yeare 1596 ; this was seated in the Whale . And in the yeare 1600 , or thereabouts , another was seen in the constellation of Cygnus . Kepler makes mention of one in the yeare 1602 in the constellation of Pisces ; soon after which upon the death of Q. Elisabeth , and coming in of K. Iames , was that great plague at London . Some say that Andromeda's girdle and the constellation of Antoninous afforded each of them one , in the yeare 1612. But the yeare 1604 must not be forgotten ; for in the o o Some say the 17 degree . Calvis . ch●…ei . 16 degree and 40 minute of Sagittarius toward the Southwest a remarkable one appeared , having 2 degrees and 15 minutes of North latitude , and was seated in the constellation of Ophiucus : this at the first shined as bright as Venus ; and in the very next yeare that damnable powder plot of the Papists was discovered .

But now , though these and more were reckoned up , yet that in Cassiopea would be the chief , the elder brother , and captain of them all ; because both in height , bignesse , and lustre , they were lesse remarkable .

Tycho , upon the sight of this New starre , laboureth to A consideration of this New starres matter . prove that the heavens , and not the earth , afford matter to such as these are ; thinking that it differeth not from the matter of other starres , unlesse in this , viz. that it is not exalted to such a perfection and solid composition of the parts as in the first continuing and created starres ; the main and principall reason being taken from the magnitude of them , together with their extraordinary height . As for example ; Lib. denova ●…ella . Tycho affirmeth concerning that New starre in Cassiopea ( being as it were the elder brother of all the other after it ) that it was 300 times * * Yet the same matter , had it been crushed together , or as solidly composed as the earth , would have been as nothing in respect of the earth . bigger then the earth . Which being so , it is with small probabilitie affirmed that it should have matter from that which is so much lesse then it ; and indeed a thing impossible . The heavens are large enough to afford matter , although the earth be not : and no part of the heaven can be imagined to be more fit for such a purpose then the via lactea , or milkie way ; for that place alwayes shews it self , even to the eye , so as if there were much indigested matter in it , reserved onely to work such wonders .

Yet neverthelesse I suppose it may be also granted , that an earthly Exhalation may have recourse sometimes unto the battlements of heaven , and in some sort and in part concurre towards the composition of these New starres ( as they are called ) and of such Comets as have been above the Moon . What should we think of that last , in the yeare 1618 ? it * * 〈◊〉 de novis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . was ( as I have already said ) amongst the wandring starres themselves ; and yet it was no other then such a starre as we call a Comet or a blazing starre . Now then , if this had matter from the earth , and spent it amongst the Planets , rather then below the Moon ; why might not those which we call New starres obtain the like freedome to have the like matter ascend a little higher ? What should hinder this conjecture I do not easily see : for questionlesse the same power remains still in the starres to exhale the matter as well after it comes into the highest Region of the aire , as before it came there ; neither need we then imagine an abatement of their exhaling vertue .

Object . 1. But perhaps it may be thought that the nature of the place above the Moon doth sufficiently denie the ascent of any terrene Exhalation so high ; there being too great a difference between the one and the other ; between the matter ascending , and the matter of that place whither it ascendeth .

Answ. To which I may partly answer as before , in the 4. Chapter and 3. Section , that seeing the out-spread Firmament in the creation was taken from that masse of matter which lay here below , and separated from it rather then created of any newer matter , that therefore ( I say ) there cannot be so great a difference as to bring in such an Antipathie as will not at all suffer any terrene Exhalation to scale those flammantia moenia mundi , or battlements of heaven ; but rather , that without reluctancie , or any great striving , the one may admit of the other , and entertain it as a guest neare of kin unto it self , or unto the nature of that place where the continuing starres have ever had their residence .

For , if I urge it further , it may well be proved even by From the earth to the highest Firmament is nothing but aire . opticall demonstration , that the great vast space from the earth , as high as the fixed starres themselves , is not of a diverse nature from the Aire ; for if it were , then there would be a multitude of Mediums between the sight and the thing visible : but there is no multitude of Mediums : For where there is a multitude of Mediums , there the beams which come to the sight from the thing visible would beget a multiplicitie of refraction in the said raies or beams ; but it is manifest that there is onely one refraction found in the beams of the starres , and that but onely when they are neare to the edge of the Horizon , at which time the ascending vapours are between our sight and them : And therefore there is but one kinde of Medium by which the starres offer themselves to our sight : And being but one Medium , there cannot be such diversitie of natures between the heavens and things compounded of the elements . Whereupon it may be concluded , that an Exhalation may ascend into the territories of the starry heaven , and so by consequent have a mutuall concurrence with such matter as the heavens do naturally afford towards the generating of supralunary Comets , or new admired starres .

Indeed I must confesse that were I of Pythagoras his opinion , I then would cry out with Auditus in the p p Called Lingua . Comedie — Heark , heark , list , list now , &c. What , are you deaf ? do you not perceive the wondrous sound and the celestiall musick the heavenly orbs do make with their continuall motion ? Or I would imagine firm spheres or solid orbs , and so set an undoubted stoppage , and hinder the passage of any Meteor above the Moon : But seeing that tenent is made the fit subject of laughter , I therefore passe it over .

Object . 2. But may not the Element of Fire stand in the way , and so consume such matter as ascendeth , before it come beyond the Moon ?

Answ. To which it is answered , that the chiefest cause why men have been perswaded to think that Fire is generated immediately under q q In 〈◊〉 Lun●… generat●…r ignie . the spheres , and that within the concave of the Moons orb , the said Fire , as it is there generated , hath there its place of residence , is for no other reason but because of an imagined attrition of the spheres and orbs : Which seeing they are taken away , and that all is filled with Aire , the Elementarie fire is not hindred from ascending , but may have a more loftie station . For questionlesse , this kinde of fire , as What place the Element of Fire possesseth . it is not visible to the sight , so neither may it be thought any other thing then the more subtill , light , and hot part of the Aire ; in which regard it must needs be both in and of that part , which is nearest to the highest heavens : For both the motion of the heavens is there most swift ; and also , there is the greatest neighbourhood to that infinite number of starres fixed in the heavens .

An earthly Exhalation may therefore climbe above the Moon , and yet not runne through a fiery purgatory , or be consumed by the way .

Mr. Lydiat our countreyman , his opinion is , that if we consider of this Element , not as it is absolutely pure , then the greatest part of it is in the starres ( of which see more in the fourth dayes work ) and some also is under ground , as being there a great cause of generating metals ; occasioning the burning and breaking out of sundry sulfurous hills , and the like .

But of this enough . And in the consideration of it I have made way ( you see ) for the admittance of terrene Exhalations to joyn their forces towards the effecting of supralunarie Comets , or new and strange admired starres . This , I say , I have proved as a thing both possible , and not unlike . But that they do alwayes therefore thus concurre , I am not certain ; neither will I stand curiously to decide it .

Let therefore learned Tycho his tenent go for currant concerning Cassiopea's starre , that the heavens onely were the materiall parents of it , and especially the Galaxia , or white milkie way ; unto the edge of which place ( whilest it appeared ) it was situated , and continued visible in the same , for the space of 19 moneths , or thereabouts .

And thus I conclude , adding herewithall concerning other Comets whose station hath been supralunarie , and time of continuance any thing long , that if in them there could be any right to challenge a portion out of the same storehouse , then questionlesse they were tyed to rest beholding both to the heavens , and also to the earth , for the matter of their composure . But for ordinary Comets the case must needs be otherwise , seeing their place and small continuing time confirm it .

These things for mine own part I think more probable then if I should affirm that the Planets afforded certain Exhalations , which by force of the Sunne are expired and exhaled from them , and being exhaled are made the matter of all kinde of Comets above the Moon ; yea and New starres also ( as some affirm ) consist of no other causes : wherein they dissent from Tycho , thinking ( contrary to him ) that the Galaxia affords no matter toward the composure of these appearances . For ( as r r Lib. 3. Met. cap. 2. Art. 7. Fromondus , a late writer , affirmeth ) Simon Marius beheld a New starre in the yeare 1612 , in Andromeda's girdle ; and one Iustus Prygius beheld another in the constellation of Antoninous ; Kepler , in the yeare 1602 , saw one in the constellation of Pisces ; and David Fabricius , in the yeare 1596 , saw another in the Whale ; all of them farre enough distant from the Galaxia or milkie way .

But suppose all this ; must the continuing starres therefore needs be forced to waste their own bodies , and spend themselves in teeming such ample portions of matter as are required for glittering Comets , or New strange shining starres ? Surely if they should suffer their bodies to be thus exhaled , they could not choose but fall into a deep consumption , and be visibly disproportioned in their shapes and figures , farre otherwise then we see them : For it is a long time since the world began , and no few Comets have had their seats above the Moon , where they all cry out against an opinion so improbable , shewing that the changes would be such as would be apparant and visible enough to every vulgar eye .

Besides , it cannot but be granted , that for ordinary Meteors every starre and Planet hath an exhaling vertue as well as the Sunne : why therefore should they now desist and leave it all to him , who , if he may have this libertie , will at the last suck them all to nothing ? These men may well imagine ( as they do ) mountains in the Moon , with woods and groves , seas and rivers ; and make every planet another world : but yet 't were good they knew that God made all but one , althoûgh the parts be two ; and that Adam being cast out of Paradise was sent to till the ground and labour the earth , which he sought , not with the man in the Moon ; for he knew that that was not to bud forth with fruit , bear trees , and the like , because it had another office . For Let the earth ( saith the Almightie ) bring forth grasse , herb , fruit , trees , &c. but let there be lights in the Firmament , the greater light to rule the day , and the lesser light to rule the night .

Also , if the Sunne should work thus among the starres , and that there should be vapours exhaled from their bodies , how comes it to passe that we perceive no clouds in the Ethereall vault , and that we cannot see them glide between starre and starre , flying upon the wings of such windes as must necessarily upon the admittance of this tenent be generated there ? Perhaps they will answer that these things may be , and we not see them , by reason of the great distance between us and them . Well , be it so ; yet know , that although we could not see them , we should sometimes feel them , and perceive our mother earth to be watered with showers of rain , when we see nothing but a cleare skie over us . But it may be they again will answer , that the starres do not frequently afford such Vapours and Exhalations , but sometimes onely : and then if they be not copious enough to make such a cloud as may shine like a Comet or blazing starre , they are rather dispersed into nothing , then turned into rain : for their matter is too hot and drie to make a rainie cloud . In good time . The starres do not frequently afford such Exhalations ; and why so I pray ? surely the sunne is never so farre distant from some one Planet or other , but that he would make this his operation appeare , if he had at all any such working , or power of exhaling matter from them ; and , if not a waterie , yet a drie cloud might be visible . The starres surely are of such a nature that they be rather fed and nourished by vapours , then compelled to suffer an unwilling wasting caused by an exhaling vertue , which is improperly given onely to the Sunne , because onely to him : and from whence these Vapours come , which upon all likelihood do continually nourish the starres , shall be shewed in the fourth dayes work .

Neither do some exempt the Sunne from these evaporations , but affirm that day and night he also expireth vapours from him : which others again denie , because they imagine that this publick lamp of the world ought to be more immortall , lest being extinct , he should be quite without light , and afford the world nothing but black and dismall darknesse .

That therefore which before I affirmed , joyning in part with Tycho , who fetcheth matter from the Galaxia , seems to me farre more probable concerning the generation of these appearances . For first , the Galaxia doth sensibly appeare as if it were an ample storehouse , and had large portions of matter , reserved onely for such purposes ; which , when there is a working in nature apt and convenient to produce it , is liberally afforded , and sent thither where the most power is to attract it . And secondly , that an earthie Exhalation may sometimes be admitted to joyn with the abovesaid matter , this seems to me a reason , because , like other low and ordinary Meteors , these also shew themselves or first begin to shine in the Autumnall season , and not in the Spring , Summer , or Winter Quarter .

Article 3. Of Thunder and Lightnings .

NOw it followeth that I speak of such fierie mixt Meteors as are of lesse continuance then Comets or blazing starres : and by their generall names they are called Thunder , and Lightnings .

Concerning the first , which is Thunder , it is not properly any kinde of Meteor , but rather an adjunct or depending effect .

For Thunder is nothing else but a sound heard out of a What thunder is . thick or close compacted cloud : which sound is * * Io●…nnes Bodinus putat a geniis aeris & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fulmma jaci , & 〈◊〉 ill●…m coeli cieri . procured by reason of hot and drie Exhalations shut within the cloud , which , seeking to get out , with great violence do knock and rend the cloud ; from whence proceeds that rumbling noise which we call thunder . For when an Exhalation which is more hot then ordinary , meets with cold and moist vapours in the middle Region of the aire , and are inclosed all together in an hollow cloud , it cannot but be that they fall at variance ; and by this strife being driven together , the Exhalation is made stronger : and either by the motion , or by an Antiperistasis , it is set on fire ; which violently breaking the clouds whilest it seeks for libertie , gives an horrid sound . A similitude may be taken from a chest-nut , apple , or egge breaking in the fire ; or from the cracking of moist wood , or any such like thing : for this is apparent , that when any inclosed hot winde is holden and withholden so as it can have no vent , it will then seek it self a way by breaking the skin , shell , or case ; and in the breaking , seeing it is with violence , it must of necessitie make a noise . And thus it is in thunder .

But observe that in thunder the noise made is not alwayes of a like sound : for in respect of the hollownesse , thicknesse , or thinnesse of the cloud , and small or great force of the Exhalation , the sound is altered .

A great crack is caused when the cloud is very hollow , Great cracks . his sides thick , and the Exhalation very drie and copious : which if it break the cloud all at once , then it maketh a short and terrible crack , much like the sound of a gunne . If it rend the cloud all along , breaking out by leisure , then it makes a noise like to the rending of broad cloth , or the ratling of stones out of a cart .

A small crack is caused when either the cloud or Exhalation Small cracks . is but weak ; or the cloud strong , and the Exhalation of some little quantitie . And in small thunders it sometimes falleth out that when the sides of the cloud are stronger then the force of the Exhalation is able to break , that then it runneth up and down within , and sticking against the cold and moist sides , maketh a noise much like to the quenching of an hot iron in cold water , or of a squib made of wet powder : in which regard r r Lib. 2. cap. 43. Plinie seemeth to averre that thunder is but the quenching of fire in a wet cloud . Also if the Exhalation be meanly strong , and the cloud of unequall thicknesse , then it breaketh out at the thinnest places , and makes a kinde of buzzing noise like to a winde blowing out of narrow holes .

And so sometimes it happeneth that there may be a Sometimes 〈◊〉 and ●…o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ligh●…ning and n●… 〈◊〉 . thunder-crack and yet no lightning ; and sometimes lightning without thunder .

The first is caused thus ; either when the cloud is so thin that it cannot keep in the Exhalation till it be kindled , but suffereth it to go presently forth , making a noise like to the winde out of a pair of Smiths bellows : or else when the cloud is so thick , and the Exhalation so slender and thin , that although it stirre up and down within the cloud , yet it fireth not , but wastes it self within that prison , as not being able to get out . And thus may thunder be without lightning .

The second is caused , when either the Exhalation and How there may be lightning without thunder . Vapour are both thin , and the cloud also as thin : or else thus , namely when many thin , light , and hot Exhalations by immoderate heat are drawn up from the earth , and by the absence of the sunne are destitute of that force by which they should be drawn up higher ; yet somewhat ascending by their own nature , ( in that they be light and hot ) they meet with the cold , either of the night in the lowest Region , or else of the aire in the middle Region ; and so by an Antiperistasis or resistance of contraries , they are beaten back , and with the force of their motion set on fire , as in summer nights and evenings we often see after an hot parching day . Now this kinde of lightning some call Fulgetrum . The kindes of lightning .

Another sort they call Coruscatio ; which indeed is nothing else but the shining of the lightning ; the shining or glittering of it rather then the lightning it self : for in this regard we can perceive a flashing when there be no clouds above our Horizon ; or if there be clouds , we see the flashing when our backs are turned from them ; or else we often perceive even through a thick cloud that it lightened , when the lightning came not so low , but onely issued out of a thinner cloud which was above that thicker one , and shined through it .

A third kinde is called Fulgur : and this is accompanied with thunder , caused by the strife and reluctation which the Exhalation maketh in the cloud , shewing it self in Why we see the lightning before we heare the thunder . the breaking of the said cloud : and although the crack be heard long after we have seen the fire , yet they come together ; the seeming difference being , because the quicknesse of our sight preventeth our hearing ; which is so much the sooner done , either when the thunder is farre off and not neare unto us , or when the winde is contrary ; which is also seen in the cleaving of wood , or any the like knocking : for let us be but in some sort distant from the partie making the noise or striking the blow , and we shall see the ax heaved up again before we heare the sound .

The next is Fulmen ; and between this and the other The worst ●…inde of lightning . is a great difference : For Fulmen is an Exhalation which in respect of its quantitie is so copious , and in respect of its qualitie is so hot and drie , and mixed with so many other vapours of a contrary nature , that when it breaketh the cloud wherein it is inclosed , it comes with such a violence , and continues burning so long , that it falleth even to the very ground , making a more fearfull fragor or crack then ordinary : And oftentimes a great stone is blown out of the cloud with it ; whose cause is also naturall . For when the Exhalation is drawn up with more The making of the thunder-stone . then an ordinarie violence ; or is so drawn up , or from such a place as it may carrie much earthie matter with it , then is the stone procured . The matter causing it at the first is thin , and like unto the finest sand that can be imagined ; yet neverthelesse through the moisture which it getteth in the Aire , and by the meeting with wet vapours in the ascent , it clottereth together , and being also it self of a kinde of clammie natu●…e , it disjoyneth not , but sticketh fast : and then by the 〈◊〉 heat which it findeth in the generall matter of the Exhalation when it is fired , it is throughly hardened , even as a brick which is burned in the fire : and being a a Or thus ; Gene●… ex exhalation●… 〈◊〉 v●…scosa , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce●… 〈◊〉 , mutatione 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s●… 〈◊〉 cu●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mi●… 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . lib. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 7. cap. 3. thus hardened and burnt , it breaketh forth with the Exhalation , and they both come tumbling down together . For the force of the Exhalation shoots it out , and look whatsoever is in the way , it overthroweth , burneth and dasheth in pieces . Howbeit , when it striketh the earth , it is reported to go never above five foot deep .

All this is pertinent to that which is called Fulmen . But for that other , which is Fulgur , the case is farre otherwise . For in regard of the little plentie of the matter it never falleth to the ground , but is wasted and consumed by the way .

Moreover , Philosophers make three kindes of Fulmen ; Three kindes of Fulmen . viz. Terebrans , Discutiens , and Urens : or ( as some call them ) Scindentia , Infuscantia , and Urentia .

1. The first is said not to burn , but rather to pierce , The first kinde is drie of qualitie . cleave , and extirpate such things as are obvious to it . For seeing it is more subtill and pure then grosse , as also wondrous drie , and carrieth with it great plentie of spirits , winde , or breathings , it must needs produce strange effects , and passe through the pores of any thing be they never so small ; striking through with such wonderfull swiftnesse , as that it cannot possibly hurt , but where it is resisted and hindered by the close composure of that matter against which it striketh . And hereupon it comes to passe that money is sometimes melted in the purse , & the purse not hurt at all ; the bones broke , and the skin sound : yea and sometimes the whole man burnt to ashes when his clothes are not consumed , with many the like strange accidents . And why it should cleave a wine vessell and the wine be so dull as not to runne out untill some 2 or 3 dayes after , this may be a reason ; viz. in regard of the swift alteration and change , whereby also all the clamminesse of the wine is drawn to the outwardmost part , which keepeth in the wine as in a skin , not suffering it suddenly to disperse it self .

2. The second kinde burneth not to ashes , but blasteth The second kinde is something moist . or scorcheth , leaving the tincture of fire , and as it were of smoke behinde it ; for the things which it striketh do use to look black , or of a footie colour , like unto a chimneys stock . And this is caused in regard that this kinde of lightning is farre more full of moisture then the other ; and yet in a manner as subtill , swift and pure : otherwise it would not blast but burn .

3. The third kinde is Fulmen Urens ; and this is magis The third kinde is most grosse of the three . igneum quàm flammeum , more fiery then flamie ; being of a grosse and earthy substance , having much slimie matter in it : which makes it therefore set such things on fire as are combustible , whensoever it meeteth with them .

And yet there are some things which ( as * * Plin. lib. 2. cap. 55. it is said ) the lightning hurteth not . As for example , The The Poets therefore write that she carries Jupiters armour ▪ which is lightning . Eagle , Joves bird , is free . The laurell is not hurt : neither can the earth be wounded any more then 5 foot deep . Such places also as are covered with the skins of Seals , or Sea-calves , are secure : wherefore of old time the tents of the Emperours were covered with them for their better safetie . Suetonius telleth us a storie of the Emperour Caligula how he was scared with Thunder ; who , although he bragged and boasted of himself that he was a god , and threatned warre with Iupiter for a shower of rain that fell against his minde , was neverthelesse by and by so terrified with thunder and lightning , that he thereupon runnes and hides his head under a bed .

Moreover it is said , that if lightning kill one in his sleep , it openeth his eyes : if it kill one whilest he is awake ▪ it shutteth them . The reason being because it waketh him that sleepeth , and killeth him before he can shut his eyes again : and him that waketh it so amazeth , that winking he dieth before he can open those eyes of his which the sudden flash of the lightning caused him to close .

And know that it is not good to stand gazing upon the Not wholesome to gaze on the lightning . lightning at any time ▪ for when it doth no other hurt , if it be any thing neare us , it may dry up , or so waste the crystalline humour of the eyes that it perish the sight : or it may swell the face , making it to break out with scabbes or leprosie , caused by a kinde of poyson in the Exhalation which the pores of the face and eyes admit and receive . For this is certain that the matter of lightning , seeing it cometh from sulfurous and other poysonous metallick substances , is much infected , and therefore hurteth where it entreth .

Sect. 2.
Parag. 5 ▪ Of such Meteors as are fiery onely in appearance .
Artic. 1. The Galaxia is no Meteor .

ANd thus have I done with all those kinde of Meteors which are fiery in very deed , whether pure or mixt .

Now it followeth that I speak of such as are fiery onely in appearance ; not being such as they seem to be , but rather seeming more then they are .

Some account eight of them , and make the Galaxia or milkie way to be one . But that last may rather be left out : For although Aristotle would have the Galaxia to be a Meteor , yet his opinion is worthily misliked of most men , and that not without good reason .

For if it were a Meteor , and of the nature of the Elements , as Exhalations are , it would be at the length consumed like to other Meteors : but this circle never corrupteth nor decreaseth ; and therefore it is no sublunarie concretion attracted and formed out of the starres which are above it , and placed by their power in the highest part of the aire . Moreover , if this his tenent were true , why hath it continued ( the Galaxia I mean ) in the same form , place , and magnitude alwayes from the beginning of the world untill now ? And besides , other starres might also attain to the like luminous concretion as well as those which he imagineth to be over it .

And moreover , this milkie way of Aristotle would admit of a Parallax , were it so as he perswadeth ; and according to the opticall consideration ( saith noble Tycho ) by the shining of the fixed starres through it ▪ it would beget a strange refraction , differing farre from that which is occasioned by the vapours that are seen about the Horizon . For they seldome rise to the twentieth degree of altitude ; whereas this , proceeding from the Via lactea , would reach to the greatest height .

Wherefore we may say that it is rather of the nature What the Galaxia is . of the heaven , or a certain heavenly substance , but somewhat thicker then the other parts of heaven : or ( if you will ) much like to the matter of the starres , or to the substance of the moon ; but diffused and spread abroad , and not conglobated into one bodie as the starres are . For although all be filled with aire from the earth to the fixed starres , yet there the matter may begin to be more thick , firm , and solid ; and so the waters above the heavens are the better upheld .

For conclusion therefore , not reckoning this amongst any of these Meteors fierie onely in appearance , I may account them in number seven .

As thus : 1. The colours of clouds . 2. Many Sunnes . 3. Many Moons . 4. Beams of light . 5. Crowns or circles about the Sunne or Moon . 6. The Rain-bow . 7. Chaps or openings in the skie . Concerning all which in generall , although they seem to burn , yet they do not , but are caused by refraction and reflexion of light , either from the Sunne or Moon , or brightest Planets .

Artic. 2. Of colours in the clouds .

ANd particularly for the appearance of colour in the clouds , it ariseth not from the mixture of the foure qualities , as it doth in bodies perfectly mixt , as herbs , stones , &c. but onely from the falling of light upon shadow or darknesse ; the light being in stead of white , and the shadow or darknesse in stead of black . Not that they are alwayes perfectly white and black ; for they differ according to the qualitie and composure of the cloud : wherefore some be very white , and that is when the vapour whereof the cloud consisteth is very subtil and thin ; some yellowish , when the vapour is thicker ; some ruddie and duskish , when it is meanly thick ; some black , when it is very thick ; and some greenish , when it is more waterie then ordinary , being best discerned when it is farre from the Zenith , and obvious by an oblique aspect .

The red and ruddie colours are seen onely in the Why red clouds are seen onely in the morning and evening . morning and evening , when the light of the sunne is not in his full force ; for at other times his light is too vehement , cleare , strong and piercing . And by a diligent observation of these colours , I think a man may as easily judge of fair or foul weather and the like , as a physician may of the temperature of the bodie by inspection of the urine . But of colours you may see more * * Viz. Parag. 6. Artic. 1. afterwards .

Artic. 3. Of many Sunnes and Moons .

ANd now concerning many Sunnes ; they are called Parahelii , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; which is as if one should say , apud solem : because they are as it were with the sunne in place , as also not absent from him in splendour and fashion .

Their generation is after this manner ; viz. when a smooth waterie cloud which is of equall thicknesse , quiet and still , is placed on the side of the sunne : not under the sunne , for then there would be a circle ; nor opposite to the sunne , for then there would be the appearance of a Rain-bow : but on the side ; which must not be too farre off , nor yet too neare : for if it be too farre off , then reason telleth us that the beams will be too weak to reflect in a convenient manner : or if it be too neare , then the sunne will disperse it without any image at all .

Now if such a cloud as this we speak of shall happen to be on both sides of the sunne , then the appearance will be as if there were three sunnes ; whereas there is indeed but one : the other two being the images of the true Sunne , seen onely by reflection or refraction upon the cloud on either side . Or be there more pieces of such a cloud then one , set at a convenient distance ; then there may be many sunnes : even as in a broken looking-glasse , every part will shew the shadow of that face which is obvious to it .

Moreover , these many sunnes may be said to have a What is signified by many sunnes . double signification ; the one naturall , the other supernaturall .

According to their naturall signification , they betoken rain and moist weather ; because they cannot appeare but in a moist disposition of the aire .

And as for their supernaturall signification , experience hath witnessed , that they have appeared as the portenders of change in states and kingdomes ; or as the foretokens of Gods wrath upon sinners . For this is a rule , that A rule and in observation concerning strange sights . such things as are strange may be derived both from naturall causes , and also include God the chief and best cause of all things ; by whose admired providence each thing is ordered , & by whose unspeakable wisdome each particular change hath been decreed : yea even in the course of nature ( before ever nature was ) he both foresaw and appointed how things should happen ; although in respect of our weaknesse and want of skill , the searching of them out be too abstruse and hard . For as I verily beleeve , that not so much as one poore sparrow falleth to the ground without Gods providence ; so I do also acknowledge , that by his providence likewise he bringeth to passe these and the like things , for such ends , as he in his secret counsell hath determined ; using his creatures ( whose courses in each particular he both set and foresaw ) as instruments and means to effect them .

But I proceed . And as for the supernaturall signification of these sunnes , experience ( I say ) hath witnessed that some strange thing or other usually followeth after them . As not long before the contention of Galba , Otho , and Vitellius , for the Empire of Rome , there appeared three sunnes , as it were pointing out the strife which followed soon after between them three a a Fulks Meteors . for the imperiall diadem .

Also in the yeare b b Stows Abridg. of chron. 1233 , upon the 7 day of April , foure sunnes were seen besides the naturall sunne : in which yeare ( as Lanquets chronicle testifieth ) there was great debate kindled , and much variance stirred up between Henry the third , K. of England , and the Lords of his kingdome : and in the very c c Stow ▪ ibid. next yeare , England was wasted with fire and sword from Wales to Salisburie ; which said town was also burned : and at the same time was a great drought and pestilence .

Also in the yeare d d Idem . 1460 , three sunnes again shewed forth their orient faces , which was but the day before the three Earls , viz. Edward Earl of March , with the Earl of Pembroke , and Earl of Wilt-shire , fought their great battels in Wales at Mortimers crosse ( as Stow in his Abridgement affirmeth ; ) where the Earl of March put the other two to flight , and slew many of their people . And again , in the yeare 1526 , towards the slaughter of Lewis the second , King of Hungary , e e Fulks Meteors . three sunnes marched out , f f In the yeare 1619 were 3 also seen at Lovan in the moneth of May , at the rising of the Sunne . Fromond . Met. lib. 6. betokening the three Princes which strove for the kingdome after him : which three were these , viz. Ferdinand , who was afterwards Emperour , and Iohn Sepusio Vaivode governour of Transilvania ; as also Solyman the Magnificent , or Great Turk , being one of the hardiest captains in all his time .

And now after the consideration of many Sunnes , it followeth that I speak of many Moons , of which it is no hard matter to know the naturall cause , seeing their generation is , as before hath been shewed concerning many Sunnes .

For if a watry Cloud shall side-long sit , Du Batt . And not beneath or justly opposite To Sunne or Moon ; then either of them makes , With strong Aspect , double or treble shapes Upon the same . The vulgar then 's affrighted To see at once three sparkling Chariots lighted ; And in the Welkin , on nights gloomie throne , To see at once more shining Moons then one .
Artic. 4. Of Beams or Streams of light .

NExt unto these I mentioned Beams or Streams of light , and they are generated after this manner ; namely when the light of the Sunne falleth into a watery cloud of unequall thicknesse , or rather of unequall thinnesse ; or into such a cloud whose parts are some of them of a spungie nature , and some of them more closely compacted : For the thinner and more spungie parts receiving the light do represent certain cleare and white streaks or beams , whilest the thicker parts and more full of humour are not pierced at all , but look of another hue ; from whence it comes to passe that these streams are often of differing and many colours .

Artic. 5. Of Circles or Crowns .

CRowns , Garlands , or Circles , are seen sometimes about the Sunne , sometimes about the Moon , and sometimes about the brightest Planets , as Iupiter & Venus . This appearance is commonly called a a Halo , Graecis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Halo ; and the matter or subject of it is a cloud , which must be endued nominatur , hoc est , Area : quoniam ( ut Seneca testatu●… ) apud veteres terendis frugibus loca destinata fere rotunda suerunt . with three properties : First , that it be thin and not thick ; Secondly , that it be equall and uniform , not in one part more thinne then in another ; And thirdly , that it be directly under the Sunne , Moon , or any such starre whose Latini Coronam vocant , quia rotundâ plerumque constat figurâ , & sidera cingere atque coronare videtur . beams cause the circle : Unto which adde this last , namely that it be not disquieted by any winde . And being thus placed and composed , look how a stone cast into the water makes a circle untill the force of the blow be wasted ; So this watery cloud being struck with the force of the Sunnes , Moons , or starres beams , doth retain their light in form and manner of a circle . Or rather thus ; the beams of the starre , &c. equally dispersing themselves so farre as they can , do at their utmost extent make a refraction in the cloud , which must of necessitie be round , because the body of the starre it self is round , and cannot possibly send out his beams further in one place then in another . This therefore made Du Bartas say ,

Sometimes a fiery circle doth appeare , Proceeding from the beauteous beams and cleare Of Sunne and Moon and other starres aspect , Down-looking on a thick-round cloud direct ; When , not of force to thrust their rayes throughout it , In a round crown they cast it round about it .

And note that sometimes it appeareth greater , sometimes lesser : which is in regard of the qualitie of the matter whereof the cloud consisteth . For if it be grosse , the beams piercing it can spread or dilate it but a little way . If it be thin , they then are able to dilate it further .

And as for their significations , they sometimes signifie The signification of Circles . rain , sometimes winde , sometimes fair , cleare , and calm weather , sometimes frost , sometimes tempest , and sometimes snow .

1. Rain , if the circle wax altogether thicker and darker . 2. Winde , when the circle breaketh on the one side : The reason whereof is , because the circle is broken by the winde which is above and not yet come down to us here below : But by this effect above , we may gather both that it will come , and also from what quarter ; namely from that quarter where the circle breaketh first . 3. But if it vanish away and be dissolved altogether , or in all parts alike , then it is a token of fair weather : 4. Or of frost , in winter , when it is great about the f f They are very seldome seen about the Sunne , because of winde in the day time ; or because the Sunne either draweth the vapours too high , or else disperseth them too much . In the yeare 1104 there was a blazing starre and 4 circles about the Sunne , which was a signe of the new kindling malice again between Henry the first , King of England , and his brother Duke of Normandy . Stow in his chron. Moon : 5. Of snow , when at the same time of the yeare it seemeth to be craggie and rockie : 6. Or of tempestuous weather , when it looketh ruddie , and is grosse , and broken in many parts .

And thus much concerning Circles .

Artic. 6. Of the Rain-bow .

THe Rain-bow is to be spoken of next : And this is nothing else but the apparition of certain colours in an hollow , watery , distilling , or dropping cloud directly opposite to the Sunne , representing in its fashion half a circle .

Or thus ; It is a bow of many colours , appearing in a dewie , dark , droppie , and hollow cloud , by reflection of the Sunne-beams opposite to it . For this is certain , that lightsome or luminous bodies do cause images , colours , or appearances upon slender , clean , and thin objects : Now of all bodies the Sunne is most lightsome ; but the aire and water are clean , thin , and slender .

Here then it appeareth that the Efficient cause of the The efficient cause of the Rain-bow . Rain-bow is the light or beams of the Sunne ; which falling into fit , apt , or convenient matter , opposite to them , are refracted and reflected to our sight .

The Materiall cause is not water in act , nor yet The materiall cause . thick aire , but a dewie vapour ; which is not continuus , sed potiùs corpusculis guttularum discretus ; not absolutely of one bodie , but rather severed into many bodies , or little drops . The formall cause .

The Form of it is to be gathered out of the Figure and Colours .

And for the Figure , we see it is circular : But yet it never representeth to us any more then a Semicircle ; and not alwayes so great an arch : The reason of which is , because the centre or middle point of the Rain-bow , which is diametrally opposite to the centre of the Sunne , is alwayes either in the Horizon , or under it : So that seeing our sight of the heavens is cut off by the earth in such a manner as that we can never see above half of them , it must needs be , that the appearance of this circle be either more or lesse to us , according to the Sunnes great or little distance from the Horizon . The colours in the Rain-bow .

And as for the colours , they are commonly accounted three , viz. Ruddie , Green , and Azure . To which some adde a fourth . The first is in the thickest and darkest part of the cloud : For where a bright shining falleth upon a darkish place , there it representeth a ruddie colour , being somewhat like a Flame . The second is caused by a more weak inf●…action , being in a remoter and more waterie part of the cloud : whereupon it looketh greenish .

The third , which is further into the cloud , proceeds from the weakest infraction , and is therefore of a more dark and obscure colour , tending to a blew or an azure hue . And sometimes a fourth colour is also perceived , being very like a yellow or orenge-tawnie , proceeding from a commixture of the red and green , according to Aristotles judgement : of which the learned may see Iul. Scaliger , exer●… . 80. sect. 4.

Now these colours in some rain-bows are more vehement or apparent , in others more remisse or obscure ; which is according to the aptnesse of the cloud , &c.

And in rain-bows caused by the moon ( for sometimes , Moon-bows . though seldome , they have been seen in the night ) the colours are weaker , whiter , and lesse conspicuous ; being in a manner as white as milk : which is , because the moon having a borrowed light , is nothing so strong in the projecting her raies , but farre more feeble then the sunne .

But come to the finall cause , and you will finde it twofold ; The finall cause . partly Naturall , partly Supernaturall .

As it is Naturall , we take it either as a signe of rain , because it cannot appeare but in a waterie cloud , which is so prepared that it is ready to fall in very drops : or as a How to judge of the weather by the rain-bow ▪ signe of fair weather ; namely then when the beams of the sunne are strong , and the heat of it so great that the moisture of the cloud is dried up , and the drops attenuated into thin aire . All which may be discerned after this manner , viz. when the colours grow either darker and darker , or clearer and clearer . For if the colours appeare dark , thick , or obscure by little and little , till at the last they bury themselves in a black cloud , then rain followeth . But if the colours by degrees grow clearer and clearer till at the last they vanish away , then we may expect fair and bright weather . And this as it is a naturall signe .

But now as it is Supernaturall : and then we behold it as a signe or symbole of Gods mercie towards the world , betokening that it shall never be destroyed again through any Deluge or universall Floud . For it shall be a signe of the covenant ( saith God ) between me and the earth , viz. that there shall be no more a Floud of waters to destroy the earth , Gen. 9. The derivation of Iris , signifying the rain-bow ▪

From both which significations or ends , it may well be called Iris ; for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek is as much as dico in the Latine , signifying I say , I publish , I tell , or I declare . Iris therefore comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , dico ; First , because this bow publisheth or telleth to us the constitution of the aire . Secondly , because it declareth the covenant of God made with the world after the Floud ; shewing that his wrath is so farre forth appeased , that he will never drown the world again ; which appeareth even in the order observed in placing the bow : for we see it with the bended ends downwards , and as one that holdeth a bow in peace ; insomuch that had it a shaft in it , the earth should not be shot ; neither ought man to fear that the Lord will shoot any more such arrows of displeasure as before .

Some have thought that there was no rain-bow before the Floud , but that it appeared since ; because God saith , When I make the heaven thick with clouds , I will put my bow in the clouds , Gen. 9.

To which it may be answered , that God saith , not The rainbow was before the Floud . that he will of new create a bow , but that he will then put it into the clouds so as it never was before ; namely to be a signe , &c. So that although it were not as a signe of any covenant before the Floud , yet without doubt it was as a Meteor then as well as now ; and therefore was : otherwise we might deny both bread , and wine , and water to be before the institution of the Sacraments : for it is the same reason . Wherefore , as there was water before ever it was used for the water of regeneration in the Sacrament of Baptisme ; and as there was bread and wine before ever they were used as signes at the holy Communion : so also the rain-bow was before ever it had that office to be a signe of Gods covenant between him and mankinde , just as at this day it appeareth even to such as are not of the Church ; very Heathens and Pagans beholding it as well as we .

Besides , there were from the beginning the same causes in nature to produce it : for there wanted neither a sunne to draw vapours from waterie places , nor yet a convenient place in the aire to thicken them into clouds ; neither was the sunne destitute of sparkling raies to make reflexion and infraction : but as it is caused now , so also then ; and to think otherwise were to think amisse .

Some again have been perswaded that this bow was before , but was not in a cloud before . And thus thought certain amongst the Hebrews .

But this is a reasonlesse assertion , and against all Philosophie , and not at all approved by Divinitie . For how could that appeare in a cleare aire , which can have no existence or being , but in a dewing or distilling cloud ? Verily of both absurdities the former was the better , namely that it was not at all : and yet that also wanted grounds to uphold it , as hath been shewed , and is yet further manifest . For seeing the Lord God in six dayes finished the creation , and set the perfect order of all his creatures ; it followeth that the rain-bow had then his place either in being or in power . And thus from two absurdities A grosse absurditie of some who think that there shall be no rain nor rain-bow 40 yeares before the worlds end . I bring you to a third . For further more , it hath been the opinion of some idle doting brains to think that there shall be no rain , nor rain-bow , 40 yeares before the end or destruction of the world by fire ; because the very aire ( say they ) must be prepared a long time before by a continuall drinesse , and each thing made fit for combustion .

Which surely is a brain-sick fancie . For what do they in this but shew their extream follie ; derogating , not onely from reason , but also from the power of God ? For is not God able to destroy the work of his own hands without such a supposed preparation , and make the world combustible in an instant , if need be ? Or should there be no rain , and consequently no bow ( because it appeareth in a waterie cloud ) then how should the fruits of the earth be preserved ? Great famine and miserie must needs follow in the world if this be true . For when the clouds drop no fatnesse , then the ground pines away through barrennesse ; and when the heavens are iron , then the earth is brasse : whereas it is manifest , that at the coming of Christ there shall be pleasant and fruitfull times ; times full of mirth , wherein they shall eat and drink , marrie and be given in marriage , even as it was in the dayes of Noah . Who therefore will think that these men are in their right mindes , whilest they affirm that no rain shall fall by the space of 40 yeares before the world endeth ?

The Jews as soon as they behold this bow ( not daring What the Jews do at the sight of the rain-bow . to gaze upon it ) do presently go forth and confesse their sinnes , acknowledging that they are worthy to be destroyed with a Floud as the old world was ; and in being spared they celebrate the mercie and ●…lemencie of God for sparing them . But , saith a a On Gen. chap. 9. pag. 898. Pareus , although they mingle this religion with much superstition , because they dream that the name of Iehovah is as it were engraven on the bow , and because they turn their eyes away as from the majestie of God appearing there , not daring to look upon it , lest ( as may be said ) beholding the face of God they die : Yet it is meet even for us upon the sight of it to be so farre forth touched with a reverence towards God , that we passe not away the symbole of the covenant with a brutish dulnesse , lest thereupon we grow unmindefull of Gods severitie and goodnesse .

There is also another thing observable concerning this bow which I may not forget ; namely this , The mysterie which ( according to some mens fancies ) is involved in the colours . For in a mysterie they would have it betoken both the baptisme of Christ , by water and fire ; and also the two judgements of the world , the one alreadie past , the other yet to come : that which is past appeareth in the watery colours , shewing that the world hath been drowned : that which is yet to come appeareth in the fiery colours , shewing that the world shall be destroyed by fire , or burnt up at the day of judgement . But ( saith b b Dr. Willet on Gen. one ) these and the like applications are wittie and prettie , rather then wise and pithie : I leave them therefore , and proceed :

Artic. 7. Of chaps or gapings in the skie .

THe Philosophers call this Meteor Chasma , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quod est hio , vel dehisco , to gape or open : and in Latine it is Hiatus , a word of the same signification . There are two kindes of these gapings or openings : the one wide , the other round . And although I reckon these amongst such fiery Meteors , as are fiery onely in appearance ; yet it may be that they sometimes burn , and sometimes onely seem to burn .

They seem to burn when the Exhalation by reason o●… the a a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ na●… ▪ ●…hilosoph . want of viscuous matter is not enflamed , but enlightened rather on the outward parts , having much raritie or thinnesse in them : at which time the middle part receiving no light , in regard that it is black and thick , there appeareth as it were a gulf in the skie . The reason whereof is , because the black is compassed about with white ; which white presenting it self b b Qu●… clara sunt , alboque apparent colore , 〈◊〉 visum movent : qu●… vero nigra & obscura sunt , minus cum afficiunt . sooner to the sight then the black , makes the black seem to be farre off , and the white neare hand : and the black being farre off , seems like a gaping deep : which ( as hath been said ) is sometimes c c Si magna fuerit , vorago ; si non it a magna , hiatus non●…natur . Titclman . greater , sometimes lesse , according to the fashion or quantitie of the Exhalation , or cloud represented by it . And after this manner do cunning painters deceive the eye in shadowing their pictures . For when a bright , cleare , and aiery colour is laid circularly , and a thick , dark , and obscure colour in the middle of it , then the appearance is like some gulf , hole , deep or pit : which they fashion diversly according to their skill in fancying the laying of their colours .

All this is when it burneth not .

But note that sometimes this Meteor burneth in very deed . Which is when the Exhalation hath much viscositie or clammie matter in it ; the thick and dark not burning , but remaining in the middest ; and the thinner-parts on fire , deceiving the sight with a seeming gaping , as before when there was onely light in those thinne parts in stead of fire .

And thus have I shewed you the naturall cause of all fiery Meteors .

Sect. 2.
Parag. 6. Of watery Meteors and their severall kindes .

NOw it followeth that I speak something of watery Meteors , and shew after what manner they are generated . They be called watery because they consist most of water ; their substance being that kinde of Exhalation which we call Vapor , and not Fumus .

And that which in the first place offereth it self , is Nubes , a Cloud .

Artic. I. Of Clouds .

I Begin therefore with clouds . And a cloud is a vapour or Exhalation cold and moist , drawn from the earth out of wet or watery places , by heat of the Sunne , into the middle Region of the aire ; where by cold it is so thickened and knit together , that it hangeth , untill either a a It is said that clouds have sometimes fallen down to the earth with great noise , to the te●…rour & damage of such as had them in their Zenith , which clouds came but from the highest part of the lowest region : yet neverthelesse they were generated in the middle Region , but waxing very heavie have sunk down by little and little , till at last they seem to fall no further then the lowest Region : But this is seldome . They may also fall by drops through their own weight . the own weight , or some resolution , causeth it to fall . If it be a great cloud , it is Nubes ; if it be but a little one , it is called Nubecula . The name comes ab obnubendo , id est , operiendo coelum , from hiding or covering the heavens : because a cloud ( through the thicknesse that the vapour is condensed into ) hindereth , that a lesse portion of the heavens is conspicuous , then otherwise would be .

It is also two-fold ; either fertill , or barren .

A fertill or fruitfull cloud affordeth rain : but a barren cloud doth not ; because it is at length by the blasts of winde , and vertue of the heavenly bodies , turned into thin aire .

And to either of these clouds belong motion & colour .

Their motion is caused by the winde most commonly , through whose force they are driven to and fro : But if the windes blow not , then they are drawn along by the Sun , and made a companion with him in his travels , alwayes moving that way which the Sunne goeth .

Concerning their colours I spake before in Paragraph 5. Article 2. And therefore here you may expect the lesse : yet let me say that they are either simple or mixt .

Black or white are simple ; because they consist of no other colours . But red , green , and the rest , are mixt .

They appeare white when the vapour is thin ; for then it is easily pierced by the light , which disperseth it self into it .

But when they appeare of a b b Nigredo in nubibus ob vaporum densitatem oritur , qu●… lumen collustrans non admittit . Et sic é contrá ●…it Albor ; viz. è vapore subtiliore & parùm conspissato , quem radius facillimé pe●…etrat , & ●…quabiliter in illum spa●…gitur . Goclen . Dis●…us . Phys. black colour , then the vapour is thick , and more closely condensed : insomuch that the beams of light cannot be admitted ▪

As for their rednesse , it may be caused two wayes , according to Goclenius : either through the adustion of the aire , magno aestu incensum , as he saith : Or propter retusum radium Solis , by reason of the beams of the Sunne beat back again ; which , falling upon a watery cloud that is thickly condensed , pierceth not ; but being doubled causeth rednesse , as in the morning : and this is a signe of rain : but the other is not . For the other rednesse is in such a cloud as sheweth the drinesse and adustion of the aire ; the cloud it self consisting of a smokie humid substance , unto which is joyned a kinde of drie and adust matter . This therefore is a signe of c c 〈◊〉 rubedo 〈◊〉 significat , quia ▪ rubedo nubem rara●…t est●… solis 〈◊〉 , ejúsque 〈◊〉 ab●… esse ●…tat . Sed 〈◊〉 rubedo plu●…ias 〈◊〉 ventos promi●…tit , quia vapores humidarum & sub densarum 〈◊〉 absumi non 〈◊〉 . Ibid. fair weather , being seen in the evening towards the place of Sun-setting ; according as it hath been said of old , Serò rubens coelum , mané indicat esse serenum .

Concerning green clouds they are altogether watery , and as it were already resolved into water ; which receiving into them the light appeare green , like unto water in a great vessel , or in the sea and deep rivers .

Blew clouds come something neare to the nature of black , excepting that the black are thicker .

And note , If when the Sunne sets , there appeare or arise black dark clouds , it portendeth rain . Also observe the place opposite to the Sunne at his setting , viz. the East , and see if that be cleare : for if it be pestered with black clouds , there is but small hope of fair weather that night , or the next day .

The common opinion is , that the height of the clouds The height of the clouds . is not above nine miles . But it is agreeable to no reason at all why any certain height should be determined : for they are of unequall heights , differing both according to the matter of their composure , and also according to the time of the yeare ; being lower in winter then in summer : for when the sunne hath the greatest force they then ascend the higher ; and in his smaller force they hang the lower . By which it appeareth that the sunne helpeth to uphold them , and keepeth them ( although heavier then the aire ) even in the aire : for they ▪ sometimes also follow his motion .

But note that it is not the sunne alone which upholds How the clouds naturally hang in the aire . them ; for the aire it self is also a cause of their not falling ; and that both within the clouds , and also without them : within the clouds ; for the clouds are of a spungie nature , and full of pores , which are filled with aire le●…t there should be vacuum ; and this aire heaveth them up , causing them to aspire : without the clouds also , because they do as it were float up and down in the aire , as some heavie things do in the water , and yet not sink , unlesse their substance be too earthie and heavie .

Artic. 2. Of Rain .

FRom clouds I proceed to speak of rain . And rain is nothing else but as it were the melting of a cloud turned into water . Or , according to Aristotle , it is the flux of a fertill cloud resolved by the heat of the sunne into distilling drops of water , which being depressed with their own weight , fall down to the earth . For when the matter of the cloud , being a cold vapour , and earthly humour , is drawn from the earth and waters , into the middle Region of the aire , and there thickened through the cold , dwelling in the confines of that place , it is at the last dissolved , and cannot therefore but fall down in drops : which drops , if they be great , are caused , either by the quick resolution of the cloud , or else by the little distance of it from the earth . But if they be smaller , then either the a a This may be seen if any will but assay to poure water from an high place . great distance or slow resolution maketh them of no ample quantitie .

The first of these is named nimbus ; the other is called imber .

And note that the dissolution ( as hath been said ) proceedeth out of heat ; which is not onely of the sunne , but of windes also of an hot temper : as is seen in the southern winde , which bloweth up rain sooner then any other winde . And as for rains which come from cold coasts , and at cold times of the yeare , if the cloud be not at such times ( as some may think ) dissolved through the heat of any winde , it dissolveth it self through its own weight , ( being a little holpen by the sunne ) for it continueth in the aire even whilest it can stay no longer . And at these times also , if we consider all aright , we shall finde that the winde somewhat helpeth , although not so speedily as from hotter coasts : for naturally there is a kinde of heat in every winde , ( because it is an Exhalation hot and drie ) although by accident ( as from the nature of the place over which it passeth ) it may be altered : of which I shall speak more afterwards . And besides all this , the secret influence of the Planets worketh greatly towards the dissolution of the foresaid vapours .

But I proceed . And now it followeth that I divide all sorts of rain into two kindes : First , such as are ordinary ; Ordinary and extraordinary rains . secondly , such as be extraordinary .

I call those ordinary when nothing but water falleth . And I call those extraordinary which others call prodigious rains : as when worms , frogs , fish , wheat , milk , Prodigious rain . flesh , bloud , wooll , stones , iron , earth , &c. fall from the clouds . Plinie makes mention of many such prodigies as these , in the 56 chapter of his second book ; setting down the times when they happened .

Concerning all which , next under God ( the causer of the causes causing them ) these or the like reasons may be urged to shew how it is possible they should be procured , and upon what causes they naturally depend .

1. And first for the raining of worms ; it may be thought Worms . that the putrefaction of some dead carcasses or other hath been drawn up into the aire as fumes and vapours are , where it breedeth such worms as use to breed out of the like matter here below .

2. The like may be said of frogs , when the vapour is Frogs ▪ exhaled out of marish grounds at such times as they engender .

3. So also of fishes ; excepting that ( as is supposed ) the Fishes ▪ force of windes may suddenly sweep away little frey out of ponds upon montanous places : and so also little young frogs , with many the like things , may be taken up . Some write of a whole calf falling from the clouds ; and have been thereupon perswaded that it is possible , of Vapours and Exhalations , with the power of heavenly bodies concurring , a calf may be made in the aire . But this is idle . It was therefore ( as others write ) taken up in some storm of whirl winde , and so let fall again .

4. As for wheat and other grain , it hath been observed Wheat . that their raining down hath often come in case of extremitie , to the great preservation and refreshment of the distressed : in which regard it may be supposed that it was an immediate work of God , wrought without the rule of nature : so , that were all the wits in the world prest into one , yet were they all too weak to shew a true cause of such a prodigie . Which made Du Bartas write concerning such ;

Let them declare what cause could yerst beget Amid the aire those drizzling showres of wheat , Which in Carinthia twice were seen to shed ; Whereof that people made them store of bread .

To speak therefore as I think , I will not boldly affirm how this was caused , but onely touch at the possibilitie of it ; namely , that it might be effected like unto other strange rains , first drawn from the earth into the aire , and then sent down again . For ( as I have b b Paragraph ●… . art. 3. and elsewhere . already said ) in shewing probable reasons for such things as are strange , we do also include God the chief and best cause of all things . And so also we reade , that when the Red sea was bayed up with a double wall , to give the children of Israel safe and free passage through it , God sent a strong East-winde all that night , &c. by which the waters were divided . Exod. 14. 21. And again , when the Quails came and filled their tents , being as it were rained round about them ; they were brought from the sea with a winde , and let fall a dayes journey on this side , and a dayes journey on that side , even round about their camp . Numb. 11. 31.

He that hath seen ( saith c c Fulk , in his Meteors . one ) an egge-shell full of dew drawn up by the sunne into the aire , in a May morning , will not think it incredible , that wheat and other grain should be drawn up in much hotter countreys then ours is , much rather the meal or flower which is lighter .

5. By the like reason also it sometimes raineth milk : Milk ▪ for when the intensissimus solis calor , the vehement heat of the sunne , shall either draw milk from the udders * * Which may the sooner be done in summer , and in hot countreys . of cattell , and shall mix it with the other parts of the cloud ; or shall so throughly trie , purifie , digest or concoct the vapour , that it may look something white , then will the drops look as if it rained milk .

6. As for the raining of flesh , it is supposed to be after Flesh. this manner , namely through the drawing up of bloud from places where much bloud hath been shed , which being clottered together seemeth as if it were flesh .

7. And so also it may rain bloud ; namely when it is Bloud . not clottered together , but thinner , &c. In the yeare of Christ 480 was such a rain . As also in the yeare 864 , neare unto Brixia in Italie , was the like . Yea and before either of these times , our own d d Lanquet ▪ ●…tow , &c. chronicles tell us that in the dayes of Rivallo King of the Britains , we also had bloud rained ; upon which ensued great mortalitie of people . Histories make mention of the like wonders at other times .

But , say some , there is often great store of bloud spilt , Object . and yet no prodigie appeareth .

To which is answered , that it is not the ordinarie exhaling Answ. vertue which resteth in the starres and Planets that can draw up such bloudy vapours , although much bloud be spilt ; but then onely when there is a more unusuall concurrence of causes : for sometimes they are disposed to one thing , sometimes to another . And for the working of any strange thing , it must be when there is a strange kinde of combination amongst them . To which purpose we know ( although we cannot alwayes directly see and demonstrate how they are mixed and combined ) that they principally intend and cause at the same time other changes , of which the visible prodigie is but the proclaimer or fore-runner : as , if you look but a little before concerning Comets , you may see , and so rest satisfied .

And unto this also adde , that there may be drops like unto bloud , and yet no bloud drawn up : And this may be , either when the Sunne draweth vapours out of putrified watery places , in which ( as I have often seen ) in a drought resteth much slimie and red-coloured corrupted water ; or else when the Sunnes immensive heat doth so boyl the water in the cloud , that like unto the urine which a man maketh in a burning fever , it looketh red when it falleth . The like cause I gave before unto the water of a white colour : but know that it must then be of another qualitie , the matter of the vapour I mean : for there are some kinde of waters , as is well known , which being boyled turn to white salt , &c. And as for a red colour , the ordinarie rain sheweth that it is possible : for we see that ordinary rain-water looketh alwayes more brown then spring or river-water , being as if a more powerfull operation would turn it into red .

8. The raining of wooll or hair , is when a certain Wooll . mossinesse like wooll , such as is upon quinces , willows , and other young fruits and trees , is drawn up by the Sunne among Vapours and Exhalations , which being clottered together falleth down like locks of wooll , or hair .

9. Concerning stones , they proceed from earthly Stones . matter gathered into the clouds , as before was shewed concerning the Thunder-stone , &c.

Plinie , in the 58 chapter of his second book , writeth of a strange stone which fell out of the heavens ; the fall whereof was foretold by Anaxagoras in the second yeare of the 78 Olympiad .

10. Iron may also drop out of the clouds , when the generall Iron . matter of all metalls , which is quicksilver and brimstone , with the speciall matter of mixtion making iron , are all drawn up together , and there concocted into metall : Or ( as one saith ) Quando vapores metallici aut sulphurei in aëre indurantur , vehementi siderum caliditate ; When metallick vapours , or vapours of a sulfurous nature , are hardened in the aire by the vehement heat of the starres .

11. And as for earth , chalk , dirt , and the like , it is Earth . drawn up in thin dust at the first with the vapour : Or else , by force of some winde blowing from caverns , or holes of the ground , it is carried up ; and being conglomerated , or as it were glued together , falleth down again .

12. But beside all these , there have sometimes been Red crosses . red drops , which falling upon mens garments have made a stain like unto a crosse . Such drops as these fell upon the e e Ru●…finus , Histor. Eccles. lib. 1. cap. 39 clothes of the Jews , when in the dayes of the Apostata Iulian they went about to restore their citie and temple . For when the said Iulian raged with impietie and devilish fury against the Christians , he gave the Jews licence to build their temple , that they might restore again their ancient sacrifices , and the like things that they longed for : at which time Cyril was Bishop of Ierusalem ; and he ( to animate the Christians ) shewed that it was impossible for the Jews to finish that work which they had begun : alledging the prophet Daniel in his ninth chap. at the 27 verse ; and also that saying of our Saviour in the 24 of Matthew : by both which places it did appeare , that their house was left unto them desolate , and that there must not be one stone upon another ; but that their desolations must be perpetuall .

Thus it happened to the Jews . But this surely was a thing altogether miraculous . For their red crosses came not alone , but were accompanied with other prodigies . As first of all an Earth-quake , which overthrew and tumbled down their building which they had raised upon the old foundation . Then came forth a fire which consumed all their engines and instruments . And last of all fell these drops , imprinting upon their clothes , crosses with so deep a stain , as they were not able to wash them out : And both the f f Theod. Histor. Eccles. lib. 3. cap. 20. ▪ same night , and night after , was also a bright signe of the crosse seen in t he skie , as Theodoret in his Ecclesiasticall historie reporteth : adding herewithall , that when the Jews saw this , they fled and returned home , being perplexed through fear of a divine scourge ; confessing that he , whom their forefathers had nailed to a crosse , was God indeed .

This was both the prodigie , and the issue of it : of which , being so plainly miraculous , I know not what to say .

But I finde that other times have in a manner afforded Reasons concerning Red crosses at other times . the like . Wherefore ( although I speak nothing at all of these at this time thus miraculous ) concerning them some reasons may be given .

And not to go farre , Magirus , in the g g Lib. 4. cap. 6. Comment upon his Physicks , telleth us , that in Suevia a Province in Germanie , in the yeare of our Lord * * So also in Westphalia , ann. 1543. at Lovane , 1568. ipso Pentecostes die . And in the yeare 1571 in duione Embdensi , in Frisus Orientalibus . See Fromond . Meteor . Lib. 5. cap. 6. art. 3. 1534 , the aire distilled certain red drops , which falling upon linen garments , made such an impression or stain as was like unto a crosse . Which impression ( as he alledgeth out of Cardan his sixteenth book De subtilitate ) might be procured thus ; viz. because a certain kinde of extraordinarie dry dust sticked to those garments ; which , by the piercing or through-washing drops falling upon it , was so miraculously divided into parts , that there seemed a figure as of a crosse . Or thus , because the woven threads in themselves had such a form . Or else ( which is most probable ) because the humour in the middle part lay on high , whereas the sides were but thin , and fashioned according to the dashing of the drop . For when a drop falleth upon any thing with a kinde of force , we see that most of the humour resteth in the midst , whilest certain sparkling raies are dashed about the sides : And thus he thinketh it might be then , in the fall of those staining drops ; which why they stain , hath relation to that which I said before concerning the raining of bloud .

I will therefore now conclude ; adding in the last The devil many times worketh in the Aire . place , that the devil , by Gods permission , both often hath and also doth produce many such prodigies as these that I have spoken of , with sundry other like unto them ; especially amongst the * * Psal. 78. 49. Heathen , Pagan , and superstitious nations . For he is quovis homine scientior , more subtill then any man ; his knowledge and skill whereby he worketh wonders , arising , First , from his spirituall How it comes to passe that the devi●…s knowledge is farre beyond mans . nature , which proclaimeth a large measure of cunning and wisdome in him : for we know that there is a greater measure of knowledge in man , then is in a brute beast , by reason of that nature which God hath given unto man above beasts : and where there is a nature and a substance beyond either , there must also be knowledge above either . Secondly , God created him a good Angel ; and although , like man , he lost much by his fall , yet thirdly by his long observations , and continuall experience , he hath as it were made up the breach , or want of his created knowledge , by acquired skill : and therefore , when he hath * * Matth. 8. 31. Job 1. 12. commission , he can upon occasion work strange wonders . As for example , nothing more familiar or common in h h Saxo Grammat . Olaus magnus . Lapland , Lituania , and all over Scandia , as also in Tartaria , then to sell windes to mariners , and cause tempests ; which the witches and sorcerers there procure by the help and power of the devil : wherein he sheweth himself , according to his * * Ephes. 2. 2. title , Prince of the aire .

Wherefore ( as I said ) I do not doubt , but that many such as the former strange prodigies , especially long ago in heathen times , and amongst heathen people , were procured by his power . For what did the magicians in the sight of Pharaoh , but as it were rain frogs , and turn Exod. cap. 7 ▪ & 8. the waters into bloud , although Moses and Aaron were by ?

Besides , it is apparent that in the little world , I mean when parties are possessed , the devil can cause them to vomit strange things out of their mouthes and stomacks ; as crooked pins , iron , coals , nails , brimstone , needles , lead , wax , hair , straw , live eels , and the like ; of which many have been eye-witnesses , confirming the same for truth . All which , he can as well and easily perform in the greater world ; causing the aire to spit , and the clouds to vomit ( for his own advantage ) most strange and prodigious things .

Zanchius his opinion was not much differing : for , speaking of strange rains , i i Sentio ( inquit ) tales 〈◊〉 is ver●… prodigio●…as esse , & fieri 〈◊〉 solâ Dei potentiâ , eoque iram Dei portendere ; qualis fuit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pluit sulphure & igne supra Sodomam , & alias urbes : aut etiam 〈◊〉 praestigi●… , Deo permit ten●…e fieri . Zanch. Tom. 3. lib. 3. cap. 5. qu●…st . 6. Thes. 3. he confessed ( concerning some of them ) that they were produced by such causes , or the like , as I before alledged ; concluding for the rest which were more occult , that they were truely prodigious ; and caused , either by the power of God , as portenders of his wrath ; or else by the sleights of the devil , through Gods permission .

Artic. 3. Of Dew .

DEw offers it self in the next place , as being a neare kinsman to rain . For it consisteth of a cold moist vapour which the sunne draweth into the aire : from whence , when it is somewhat thickened and condensed through cold of the night , and also of the place whither the sunne exhaled it , it falleth down in very small and indiscernible drops , to the great refreshment of the earth .

And this is certain , that the morning and the evening are the onely times when it falleth ; the reason being in Why dew is but in the morning , and at evening . regard of the sunne , which both positively & privatively causeth it . Dew at night is caused privatively ; dew in the morning , positively . At night or in the evening privatively , because when the sunne setteth , the lowest part of the vapour , not being high enough to hang in the aire , falleth down through absence of the sunne . And in the morning positively , because at the return of the sunne the residue of the vapour , together with the augmentation of it ( haply by some condensed aire caused by cold of the night ) is dissolved by his approaching beams , and so made fit to fall , rather then hang any longer . For look what vapours are about the Horizon at the rising of the sunne , are dispersed by his first approach ; and so it comes to passe that the morning as well as the evening affordeth dew . But know that if the vapour be not conveniently Why no dew is a signe of rain . placed , that is , if it be very high above the Horizon , or in a loftie station of the aire , then the sunnes approaching beam neither dissolveth nor disperseth it ; whereupon we have no dew , but rather look for rain , because the matter of dew is still in the aire , staying there till it be turned into a cloud , and so into rain .

And now by this you may see what is the materiall , what the efficient , what the formall , and lastly what the finall cause of dew .

The materiall cause is a subtil and moist vapour , being the thinnest of all vapours .

The efficient cause is the temperate cold of the night , together with the absence and approach of the sunne .

The formall cause is the sprinkling of most thin drops , which the hand can scarcely perceive .

And the finall cause , that ( without rain ) the earth may have some refreshment .

Yet neverthelesse , this I finde concerning dew , as it is of a calorificall nature , that a a Tit●…lm . 〈◊〉 . lib. 6. cap. 6. rorilentas segetes collectas putrefacit , because every externall heat is putrefactive .

Also dew is a great enemie to sheep , begetting a How sheep may●… get a deadly flux . deadly rot in them , or a dangerous flux of the bellie ; which cometh to passe in regard of the humour being of much viscositie , and not throughly refined or purged . Wherefore your carefull and skilfull shepherds will never drive out their sheep to feed , untill the sunne or the winde have licked the tops of the grasse and flowers . Also know that a windie night hindereth the falling of dew . Some say three things hinder it ; viz. winde , great 〈◊〉 of dew . heat , and cold : for the most temperate and calm times afford it ; when other times want it .

As for the kindes of dew , I cannot but joyn with them who divide them into three .

For there is , first , common dew ; secondly , sweet Three kindes of dew . dew ; and thirdly , bitter blasting dew .

The common dew is ordinary . Sweet dew is threefold . 1. Manna . 2. Mel. 3. Ladanum .

Manna is said to be white like sugar : by some it is Manna . called Coeli sudor . The matter of it is a fat and pure vapour , not tainted with any putrid or corrupt Exhalations . Or , according to some , it is roris melliti genus , sed concreti , a kinde of hony-sweet dew , but concrete or compact more close together : it falleth in the East parts , Arabia , Syria , &c.

As for that Manna which God rained to the Israelites Of the Israelites Manna . in the wildernesse , some think that it was altogether miraculous ; others that it was ejusdem speciei cum Manna vulgari , of the same kinde with common Manna : which I also think ; because Iosephus , in his third book and first chapter , writeth , that in his dayes there was great store of it in that part of Arabia wherein Moses was 40 yeares with the Israelites . What should hinder this opinion , I see not , unlesse because the common Manna is of a purging qualitie , and therefore to be taken for a medicine rather then for food . To which I b b 〈◊〉 o●… 〈◊〉 . finde an answer , that haply at the first it might work the like effect on their bodies also , till it expelled the humours proceeding from the onyons and leeks that they eat in Egypt ; but afterwards through custome it might not work at all upon them : or else God , for their good , that they might be fed , might allay that qualitie in it by his mighty power : for God resting from all his works on the seventh day , created no new species of anything afterwards . Fuohsius a learned Physician , testifieth that there falleth great store of Manna upon the mountain of Libanus , which is eaten without harm , although they take it in plentifull abundance . Yet neverthelesse it cannot be denied but that the Israelites had many things miraculous in theirs : The Israelites Manna was not without miracle in many respects . as that they could not finde it on the Sabbath day : that he which gathered little , and he which gathered much , had alwayes sufficient for his eating ; and the like : All which proclaimed the power of God : In which regard he saith that he fed them with * * Psal. 78. 25 , 26. How Manna is said to be Angels food . Angels food . Not that the Angels eat of it ; but because it was cibus excellentissimus , a most excellent kinde of meat ; insomuch that were the Angels to be fed with bread , they might be fed with this . In which sense , we also call that which is daintie meat , meat for a King , or a Prince , intimating the goodnesse of it : So also the poets called their c c Myrrhina is a wine mixed with Myr●…he and other sweet ●…pices . Myrrhina or their Nectar , the drink of the Gods , because it was a liquour of such excellencie . But besides this , the Scripture in like manner saith that it was bread from heaven , as How Manna is said to come from heaven . well as Angels food . Not that it came from heaven , if heaven be taken in a strict sense ; but because it was a symbole of Christs descending from heaven , as it is John the 6. Moses gave you not that bread ( saith our Saviour ) but I am that bread of life come down from heaven . Or else it is said to come from heaven , because it came out of the aire : for so the word signifying heaven is often used ; as the fowls of the aire are said to flie in the open firmament of heaven , Gen. 1. 20. The clouds are called the clouds of heaven : and the windes the windes of heaven , although they be but in the aire , Dan. 7. And thus much concerning Manna .

The other kinde of sweet dew is Mel , or an Hony-dew . Hony-dew . Now this falleth , not onely in other countreys , but also here in England ; and we cannot give it a more significant name then a Mel-dew , being both as sweet , and also of the same substance that hony is . Some suppose that it is drawn out of sweet herbs and flowers , which I also beleeve , acknowledging that there is a kinde of resudation of juice proceeding from them at a certain convenient time of their growth : which juice is either drawn up as a vapour , and so sweeteneth the dew in the aire by such time as it falleth ; or else , issuing of it self from the said flowers and plants , but not ascending , it sweeteneth the dew after it is come down or fallen on them , although the said dew be but ordinary : for when ordinary dew falleth upon any of those leaves which yeeld such a resudation or sweat , it cannot but be sweetened , although none of the sweet liquour be drawn into the aire as a vapour with it . Now of these two choose which in your judgement is the most probable .

d d Lib. 11. cap. 12. Plinie witnesseth that these dews are most common at the shining of Syrius , or the great e e It riseth with Sol about the end of July . Dog-starre ; and that before the rising of Virgiliae or the f f Which is about the 17 day of April . Seven starres in the morning with the Sunne , they cannot at all be .

Ladanum is another kinde of sweet dew . Arabia hath Ladanum , the third kinde of sweet dew . great plentie of it , and no other countrey ( as Plinie writeth ) unlesse it be g g Plin. lib. 12. cap. 17. Nabathaea , bordering on the Arabick coast of Syria .

It is called Ladanum , because it is a vapour falling upon the herb Ladon or Ledum ; and is sweetened by the juice issuing from the leaves of the said herb , mixing it self with the vapour . Goats hairs are often found amongst it ; because the Goat feeding upon that herb , scattereth some of his hairs , which are incorporated with the vapour and the juice of Ladon , whilest like gumme it is hardened by the Sunne .

And thus much of sweet dews .

Now followeth that which I called bitter blasting Blasting dew . dew . The Germanes say it is h h Magir. Phys. Com. lib. 4. cap. 6. Mildaw ; which is an improper name if it hath relation to that which we call Mel-dew . For Mel-dew ( as before I shewed ) is an hony-sweet dew , and not a bitter dew . This therefore may be rather named Ros noxius , or bitter blasting dew , because it hurteth and killeth such herbs and plants as it falleth on , and sticketh or cleaveth to . This vapour hath much earthly matter in it , and therefore it remaineth white when the moisture is gone . It is also corrupted : which comes to passe ( as 't is conjectured ) through the often change of the Aire , which being tainted or infected through varietie of differing Exhalations , sendeth down noysome and unwholesome dews , falling sometimes even in the day time it self . And here an end concerning dew .

Artic. 4. Of white hoar-frosts .

I Come now to speak of Frosts : for as dew claimed kindred of rain , so white hoar-frost is of the house and linage of dew : As for example thus . When a vapour drawn into the aire is congealed before it can be turned into dew , then we have Pruina in stead thereof , or a white hoar-frost : so that such a frost is nothing else but dew congealed by overmuch cold . a a Lib. 1. de Mete●… c●…p. 10. Aristotle affirmeth the like , shewing among other things , that both in respect of matter , and place of generation , they do well agree ; to which is also pertinent the calmnesse , clearnesse , and quietnesse of the time wherein either of them falleth . For both of them consist of subtill thin vapours , and are generated in the lowest region of the aire , because upon some high hills there is neither hoar-frost nor dew to be seen ; the vapour ( as it seemeth ) ascendeth not so high : And as for a windie obscure time , it is an enemie to them both . The difference being , that hoar-frost is congealed in the vapour before it can be turned into water : The one caused in a season that is temperately warm ; the other when it is cold . The materiall cause therefore of hoar-frost is a subtill thinne vapour . The formall , is the congealing of it ; by which it differeth from dew . The efficient is the autumnall or winter cold : for those are the most common and ordinary times peculiar to it , although sometimes it comes as an unwelcome guest in the spring and summer , when the aire through cold is forward to send it . And last of all the end , or principall effects ( when it cometh not out of season ) or the finall cause , is the contraction , or shutting up of the pores or breathing holes of the earth , and about the roots of plants ; that thereby their spirits , being the chariots of heat , may be contained in their own bowels for the good of such things as they give life unto . And thus much concerning frost .

Artic. 5. Of Snow .

THere is no great difference between the matter of snow , and matter of rain and hail ; excepting ( as some think ) that the vapour for snow is of an hotter qualitie then the vapour for rain , and yet not so hot as that which is the materiall cause of hail . For it is a tenent amongst Philosophers , that hot things being cooled are Hot things cooled are soonest congealed . apter for congelation then cold : as is seen in warm water taken from the fire , which will more suddenly and throughly be frozen then that which never felt the heat . And this comes to passe in regard of the pores or passages made into the water through heat : into which the cold entring , it both cooleth it the sooner , and congealeth it the more .

Neither is there any difference between white frost and snow ; excepting that frost is made of a vapour before Arist. Met. lib. 1. cap. 11. it be turned into a cloud ; and snow of a cloud before it can be turned into water . The matter of snow .

Snow therefore is a cloud congealed by great cold , before it be perfectly resolved from vapours into water . For if it should come to the densitie of water before the congelation , then it could not fall so like locks of wooll as it doth ; but would be more closely compacted or joyned together , having little or no spunginesse in it .

As for the whitenesse , it proceedeth not from its own Why snow is white . proper colour , but rather in respect of those parts which are more aierie then the rest : whereupon I finde some a a Fulks Meteors . authours who determine the case thus ; namely , that the white is by receiving the light into it at those many small parts ; even as in froth and fome is seen . For , say some , b b Havenreut . com . In Arist. de Met. lib. 1. Nix est spuma quaedam , Snow is a kinde of froth : and when it loseth part of its frothie nature , and begins to melt ; it loseth also part of that whitenesse which at the first it retained . To this also may be added the coldnesse that is infused into it when it is congealed , as being a cause of whitenesse ; even as in phlegmatick bodies and cold countreys may be seen : For such people are alwayes whiter of complexion then others ; cold being the cause of that their whitenesse .

Such winters as are void of snow , are not so good for Warm winters hurtfull . the fruits of the ground , as more snowie winters . Whereupon c c Lib. 17. cap. 2. Plinie affirmeth , that he which saith cleare winters are to be wished , wisheth no good for the trees and plants : and in that regard your experienced husband man desireth that the winter may be cold and snowie , rather then cleare and warm : For besides this they also say , that a hot Christmas makes a fat Church-yard .

Wherefore , to see the earth do penance in a cold white sheet , and the woods hang periwigd with wooll , bending their boughs in token of thankfulnesse to gray-hair'd Hyems for their safetie from the cold , is a sight both wished and welcome : the good whereof will shew it self , when liberall Nature , out of her bounteous wardrobe , bestows more beauteous raiment on them .

And note it is found by experience , that it may snow on the mountains , and rain in the valleys , and yet both One and the same cloud may give the mountains snow , and the valleys rain . come out of one and the same cloud ; which comes to passe for this reason , because the snow coming from the middle Region melteth after it comes into the lowest Region : for here is alwayes more heat then above where the snow is generated ; yet not alwayes heat enough to melt the snow as it falleth ; neither will the congelation be alwayes so weak as to suffer it . And thus also it comes The reason of sleet . to passe that we have sometimes sleet , which is snow and rain together .

Moreover ( as some affirm ) Crystall is made of snow : Crystall . for d d Fulk . Met. when the snow melteth upon the tops of high hills , and is afterwards frozen again , it then becometh so hard that it is a stone , and no other then that which we call Crystall .

Artic. 6. Of Hail .

HAil is said to be engendred of rain being congealed into ice , the drops freezing presently after the dissolving of the cloud .

Or ( as some say ) a cloud resolved into water , in the fall congealed , maketh hail .

Aristotle assenteth to the same , affirming that the materiall neare cause is rain ; the remote a cloud ; the efficient an Antiperistasis , or a mutuall adverse strife between cold and heat ; as in the first book of his Meteors , at the 12 chapter , may be seen : affirming moreover that the precedent heat of the water whereof it is made , helpeth to the speedie concretion of it : being agreeable to that which I said before concerning snow ; namely that it consisted of a warmer vapour then rain , and yet not of one so warm as that from whence hail proceedeth .

Whereupon I think we may make this a conclusion concerning hail , and say that it is an hot vapour drawn What hail is . into the middle Region of the aire ; where , by cold of that Region , it is made thick into a cloud , which falling down in drops like rain , is presently met withall and encountered by the sudden cold of the lowest Region , and so congealed into a kinde of ice . Now this sudden cold thus meeting with it , is in the highest part of the lowest Region , and caused by an Antiperistasis of heat from below , which forceth up the cold to the greater augmentation of it ; and so ( because the vapour it self at the first was also warm ) it doth very speedily turn it into ice : for seeing ( as hath been said ) it was formerly warm , it is the sooner cooled ; because heat having made it thin and full of passages , gives leave to the cold , both to pierce it more suddenly , and also more soundly . And this most commonly is the manner of generating hail .

But know that hail may sometimes also be made in Winter-hail how and where it is made . the middle Region ; and then it is without an Antiperistasis : of which sort for the most part is that small and spungie hail falling in winter , when there is no such heat in any part of the aire , by whose Antiperistasis it may be congealed . For seeing the drops are scarcely come to the densitie of water before their congelation , as also seeing they are something swollen through the spirit of the Exhalation , they appeare not onely round , but also light , and hollow , or of a spungie substance , little differing from the matter of snow , being generated in the middle Region as well as this kinde of hail . And thus comes hail in winter .

But at other times of the yeare , the hail being more stonie , or better hardened , it may well be caused by an Antiperistasis proceeding from the heat of this lowest Region , which sendeth up , imprisons , and augments the cold above it .

And know that hail-stones are not alwayes of one and the same bignesse , but are variable according to the The sundry fashions of hail-stones quantitie of the drops whereof they be made ; the cause whereof is their propinquitie or remotenesse from the earth , as was shewed before concerning the different drops of rain . And for the most part , know that they be also round , because the drop is so . Yet neverthelesse they be sometimes knotted and piked with many corners ; or else fashioned like a Pyramis : the last of which shapes proceedeth from the spirit of the vapour which ascendeth to the top of the drop so soon as the lowest part of it toucheth the congealing cold ; and so ascending , it makes it smaller above then below . And as for the triangled , knottie , or many-cornered shapes , they are caused thus , viz. when many are suddenly congealed and frozen into one .

Note also , that sometimes little straws , or light chaffie stuffe , is found within the stones ; coming thus to passe , because they were at the first blown up from the earth by the winde , and mixed with the vapour .

And again know that sometimes you may see hail-stones all icie and cleare without , having within them ( as their centre ) little white round spungie parts . The reason of which is , because those white ones within were generated in the middle Region : but in their fall justling themselves against the drops of rain which uncongealed came from the same cloud , they gat a waterie substance on their outsides , which being frozen to them looketh cleare like ice ; and so makes the whole conglomeration appeare in the shape and fashion before mentioned .

Moreover , it hath not seldome been that hail hath Hail doth many times much hurt . done much hurt . Yet evermore the greatest fear is whilest the ripe corn standeth in the eare . For a violent storm of hail thresheth it so throughly , that turning the words a little , we may truely say , Illa seges demum votis non respondet avari agricolae . Such a storm was felt in many parts of this kingdome not long ago , namely in the yeare 1631 ; which , about the beginning of harvest ( beside the harm it did to other things ) untimely beat out much corn in the fields to the great damage of many people . And at sundry other times also heretofore the like sad accidents have been . Wherefore the ancient husbandmen amongst How the heathen used to secure their fields from hail and other harms . the heathen ( as Cato and Plinie mention ) had certain charming verses to keep hail and other dreadfull calamities from their fields : in which they shewed themselves of a like minde unto those devilish enchanting haggs , who made the Poet sing , Carmina vel coelo possunt deducere Lunam , Charms can pull even the very Moon out of heaven . But this was not all : For beside these , Palladius also makes mention of others who would take the skins of Crocodiles , Hyena's , or Sea-calves , and lay them here and there about their grounds ; or else have a bloudie Ax lifted up in threatning manner against the heavens ; or an Owl set staring up , with her feathers spread abroad . All which are but magicall , devilish , and absurd practises ; such , as even an old doting woman ( whose confidence is the sheers & the sieve ) cannot but acknowledge to be void of any the least shew of reason : fit therefore for heathens onely , and not for Christians . For let Christians know that there is a God above , who can better secure their seed sowen , then all those magick spells and foolish fopperies . For , * * Psal. 107. 34 , 35 A fruitfull land he maketh barren because of the wickednesse of those who dwell therein . Or , as it is in the 28 of Deuteronomie , If thou shalt hearken diligently unto the voice of the Lord thy God , to observe and to do all his commandments , &c. then shalt thou be blessed in the citie , and in the field . Blessed shall be the fruit of thy body and the fruit of thy ground . But if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God , cursed shalt thou be in the citie , and cursed in the field . Cursed shall be thy basket and thy store . Yea and cursed shall be the fruit of thy body , and the fruit of thy land .

Beside , adde unto this the danger of devilish practises , Charms unlawfull . with the unlawfulnesse of charms and incantations . For thus again the Scripture speaketh , There shall none such be found among you . For all that do these things are an abomination to the Lord ; as it is Deuteronomie 18. at the 10 , 11 , and 12 verses .

Here then I end this discourse concerning hail , and now proceed to speak of mists .

Artic. 7. Of Mists .

COncerning which , I like their division best who make two kindes of mist ; the one ascending , the other descending .

That which ascendeth ( saith Dr. Fulk ) goeth up out of the water or earth as smoke , but seldome spreads it self any thing farre ; being most of all seen about rivers and moist places .

The other ( saith he ) namely that which goeth down towards the earth , is when any vapour is lifted up into the aire by heat of the Sunne , which , not being strong enough to draw it so high that the cold may knit it , suffereth it to fall down again after it is a little made thick ; and so it filleth all the aire with grosse vapours , obscuring the Sunne from shining on us .

Now this last kinde of mist may be two-fold ; either The descending mist is twofold . congealed , or incongealed . That which is congealed comes neare to the nature of that matter whereof white frosts consist ; and is never but in a very cold time : it often also stinketh ; which perhaps Why mists and fogs stink . comes to passe in that the matter whereof it is made was drawn out of lakes , or other muddie and stinking places . Or thus ; the matter of this mist hath much earthy substance in it , which the hindering cold suffereth not to be consumed : and from this comes an unpleasant and an unwholesome smell . This water , A rot for cattell , and an harm to men . as also the water of dissolved frost , is very bad for cattell to drink : for it will quickly rot them . Neither can it be good for any one to walk abroad in such a mistie time : For , by breathing , we draw this unwholesome vapour into our bodies , and so corrupt our lungs extreamly .

But for incongealed mists , they are in warmer and more temperate seasons , coming neare the nature of that matter which is the matter of dew . Some call it a sterill vapour hanging neare the earth , being neither moist enough to drop like rain , nor yet hot enough to be carried up on high into the aire . Yet as sterill as it is , sometimes we finde that it is but the forerunner of rain : For when it departeth , if it ascendeth , How , by a mist , to judge of the weather . then rain followeth ; if it descendeth , then expect a hot and fair day . And here an end concerning mists .

Artic. 8. Of our Ladies threads , or those things which fly up and down the aire like spiders webs .

FOr mine own part I must confesse I have not seen many who have writ any thing concerning this cobweb-like kinde of Metcor : and therefore at the first I rested doubtfull , not knowing whether it were best for me to speak any thing of it or no. But at the last finding that some false tenents were engrafted amongst the ignorant , as if they perfectly knew what thing it was , I thought good to adde something whereby their fond opinion might be taken away , who , as in a dream , suppose it to be spunne from out the spiders bowels : which cannot but be a strange absurditie . For it is evident that some one of these threads containeth more matter then many spiders ; their bodies not being big enough to afford a thing so copious : neither are their webs at any time of such a length , or their threads of such a thicknesse , as these thus flying about the aire .

This Meteor therefore ( since it is a Meteor ) may rightly be supposed to proceed out of a through-boyled or digested vapour , being mixed with earthy and slimie Exhalations : and , although it be no spiders web , yet the temperature of it little differeth from that viscuous humour and slimie * * And that 's the reason why ( when it hangs on the stubble , or the like places ) we see so many little spiders busie in it : for the matter doth as it were feed them , and ( perhaps ) through the Sun-beams , generate them . excrement which they in their spinning send out from them .

As for the time , it appeareth neither in Summer nor in Winter , but in the Spring and Autumne ; because it requireth a temperate heat and temperate drinesse . Yet the chief time is Autumne , because the Aire hath then some drie relicks of the late Summers Exhalations left , and they are very necessary towards the tempering and generation of this Meteor .

And thus I end , not onely this Article , but the whole Paragraph also ; coming at length to speak of that third kinde of Meteor which in the beginning I propounded to be handled last .

Sect. 2.
Parag. 7. Of Aiery Meteors ; wherein is shewed the naturall cause of windes .
Artic. 1. Of the divers opinions concerning winde .

IN the former Paragraphs and Articles pertinent to the second Section of this chapter , I spoke at large ( as is apparent ) of every sort , both of fierie and waterie Meteors : now therefore ( if you please ) you may go along with me to those which are called aierie ; wherein I purpose to speak concerning the generation of windes , shewing upon what causes they depend . And by the way I would have you observe a packet of opinions which have been posted to and fro as if they were pertinent to the purpose .

1. For some in the first place may be found , who immediately The first opinion . referre the motion and generation of windes unto God , because the windes are said to be brought out of his treasures , as you may reade , Psal. 135. 7. And in the 4. of Amos , at the 13 verse , He formeth the mountains , and createth the windes .

To which I make this answer , that they who send us , Answer . concerning these and the like things , to God and to his decree in nature , or to the might of his power , have said indeed that which is primarily true , but not shewed how it is secondarily effected . For although concerning some things extraordinary , the cause be hid ; yet such as be ordinary are not wrought by the first cause without an administration of the second . As for example , God is not onely said to bring the windes out of his a a D●… dicit , Deum producere ventos de thesauris suis , hoc tantùm innuit , ventorum materiam & exhalati●…nen ; in terra tanquam thesauro inclusam esse , unde De●…s ventos producit per causas intermedias & naturales , quae sunt calor solis & terr●… . Havenreut . treasures , but also to send forth the lightnings with the rain ; as it is in the forenamed Psalme : yet neverthelesse the Prophet Jeremie sheweth that these are wrought , not immediately , but mediately , by the help of secondary causes ; as in Jer. 10. 13. He causeth the vapours to ascend from the ends of the earth . By which it appeareth that he maketh not the rain without them , but of them ; those ascending vapours being the matter of rain . And again ; * The day is Psal. 74. 17. 18. thine , and the night is thine : thou hast made summer and winter ; as in the Psalmist . Yet neverthelesse we know that the day and the night , together with the seasons of the yeare , are not made but by the motion of the sunne and starres ; as it is in Genesis 1. 14.

2. Wherefore in the second place , seeing God worketh A soc●…nd opinion . these things by means , the motion of the windes is attributed to the Angels , it being supposed that instrumentally they perform Gods will in this , causing the windes to blow , &c. Whereupon the Psalmist is again alledged , shewing that the * * Psal. 104. 3. clouds are Gods divine chariot ; the horses carrying it are the † † Ibid. windes ; the coachmen are the * * Psal. 18. 10. Angels , whom God calleth Cherubims ; and his darts are hot † † Ibid. vers. 14. thunder-bolts , which he casteth from the clouds . And furthermore , that Angels cause the windes , S. John declares it also , Revel. 7. 1. affirming that he saw foure Angels standing upon the foure corners of the earth , holding the windes that they should not blow . The Angels therefore move the windes .

To which again it is answered , that neither is this Answer . opinion sound .

For first , concerning the Psalmist , what doth that Prophet but in a figurative speech expresse Gods swiftnesse in coming to succour him ?

And secondly , for the foure Angels standing upon the foure corners of the earth to keep the windes from blowing , I marvell that it can be taken so neare a literall sense .

Napeir , in his Comment upon the Revelation , confesseth that the Jews indeed have certain books of antiquitie , dividing the government of the earth among foure great Angels , and under them they imagine to be many inferiour ones . But he withall acknowledgeth that they are assertions more curious then certain . And therefore he understandeth by these foure Angels , the good Angels of God ; and the foure windes he expoundeth to be the spirits of Satan , and executours of vengeance . For in a figurative sense , these and the like things are to be taken .

Besides , the irregularitie of the windes , turning sometimes three or foure times in a day , doth sufficiently shew ( as it is elsewhere witnessed by another authour ) that they are not immediately governed by any intellectuall substance ; for in their actions you may observe a greater constancie , and more certain law .

3. Wherefore leaving this opinion also , I come to a ●… third opinion . third ; wherein I finde that winde is nothing else but the flowing and reflowing , or motion of the aire , having no other materiall substance then the very thin aire it self .

To which it may be answered , that this opinion , although Answer . better then the former , cannot float farre before it sink , and will therefore drown him in an errour who sticketh to it . For , as b b Met●…r . lib. 1. cap. 13. Aristotle testifieth , we fall into other absurdities upon the admittance of this tenent ; ( or else we dissent from them who maintained it of old ) imagining thus , that when the aire is compelled to move , we have winde ; when it standeth still , it is thickened into a cloud ; when it raineth , it is condensed into water : all which is very idle .

For furthermore , if the winde were nothing else but Winde is more then the motion of the aire . the motion of the aire , then it would necessarily follow that all and every aire moved should be winde : but all and every moved aire is not winde : therefore winde is more then the moved aire .

Havenreuter , in his Comment upon Aristotles Meteors , proveth the assumption by this similitude . Even as every flowing water ( saith he ) although there be great plentie of it , cannot be called a river , but that onely which ariseth from a fountain , or hath some certain beginning of fluxion : so also , not all and every aire , moved by one kinde of means or other , can be called winde , but that onely which is as it were derived from some beginning or fountain . As for example , the aire which is turned about by the heavens , is moved , yet it was never called winde . And again , in a bloudie bulleting fight , the aire is forced and stirred by the thundring sound of gunnes , and yet no winde is raised by it .

Besides , make winde to be nothing else but the moving of the aire , and then there can be no sufficient reason given why we should have greater plentie of windes at one time then at another ; nor yet why they should blow from this point or corner , rather then from that . In which regard they also are confuted who suppose that the motion of the heavens moveth the windes : for if they were moved by the heavens , then the winde must blow alwayes one way , and never turn into a differing corner . But it followeth .

Another opinion ( and this is the last that I mean to Another opinion . mention ) maintaineth that the windes do actually reside somewhere , and are shut up as in a prison , from whence they have sometimes libertie for a while , but at length they retire , & betake themselves to their dennes or cave again . This the Poets aimed at , when they * * The reason of which fiction was , because the clouds and mists rising about the s●…en Aeolian Islands , of which he was king , did alwayes portend great store of windes . made Aeolus the God of the windes , affirming that he kept them close , or let them loose at his pleasure . Whereupon Homer may be remembred , who brings in Ulysses speaking of the said Aeolus thus : — But he gave me ( saith he ) an bollow bottle or leather bag , made of the skin of a nine-year●…old ox , in which he bound the blasts of the stormic tempestuo●… windes . Or as c c Metamor . lib. 1. Ovid speaks of Iupiter , who had a commanding power over all the other Gods ;

Protinus Aeoliis Aquilonem claudit in antnis , Emittit̄que Notum ; madidis Notus evolat alis . He forthwith shut the Northern winde within Aeolus den ; And loose he lets the Southern winde , which flies with moistned pen .

Now this last opinion , although the Poets have turned it into a fiction , is not so bad as it seems to be . For take all cum grano salis , as is said , and then it will appeare that the winde is in some sort shut as within a den ; and although not loosed by Aeolus , yet by Helios : for Helios ( which is the Sunne ) doth indeed help to let it loose from out the bowels of the earth ; drawing it into the aire , and above the ground ; where we may feel it fanne our faces : sometimes churlishly , as if it were angry ; sometimes gently , as if it were pleased . But of the severall kindes of blasts I shall speak afterwards ; and therefore let them now rest untill I meet them .

Artic. 2. What winde is ; upon what causes it dependeth ; and how it is moved .

FRom the falsehood of the former opinions I come to declare the truth concerning the generation of windes ; affirming that windes are generated by vertue of the Sunne , which causeth an hot and drie Exhalation to be evaporated , or aspired out of the earth . Unto which a a L●…d . de orig●… font . cap. 3. some adde the power and operation of certain subterranean fires , which are as an antecedent cause , or causa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the said windie exhalations : yet so , as being come neare to the superficies of the earth , the Sunne provokes or stirres them up to come abroad , being therein causa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or the moving cause ▪ for the Sunne , as a porter , rarifies the superficies of the earth , and thereby openeth the pores and passages of it , through which the matter of winde comes forth , and flyeth sidelong over the face of the earth . And if at any time it The cause and effects of an earthquake . happen that these exhalations can have no way made them , but are kept close prisoners ; they then ( by striving to get out ) shake the earth : which makes sad mortals alwayes fear , sometimes suffer , and not seldome wonder .

Wherefore , winde may be thus defined ; namely that it is a certain plentie of hot and drie exhalations void of The definition of winde . pinguid matter ; which being partly aspired , and partly exhaled out of the earth , are driven about it , lest the aire should be corrupted .

The matter then , we see , must be an exhalation . The quantitie of it must be copious : and so b b Met. lib. 2. cap. 4. Aristotle also witnesseth ; affirming that in the generation of windes , there is a concourse of many exhalations , by little and little begetting a large masse of matter . The qualitie of which matter must be hot and drie , not mixed with any fattie substance : for if it were of a pinguid nature , then it would be enflamed like lightning ; seeing lightning is an hot and drie exhalation and like unto this , save onely that it containeth great plentie of fattie matter , such as is not amongst the matter of winde .

Unto which adde this observation , that a meer earthie exhalation is never the whole matter of winde . For it draweth up many mixed vapours with it , as may be seen if we call to minde the storms and showers which Why it useth to rain when the winde is down . often happen upon the allaying of a winde . For that part of the exhalation which is more moist and vaporous then the rest , is thickened and condensed into a rainie cloud , whilest the other is either drawn high into the upper Region , or else quite wasted , dispersed and consumed .

Also know that the aire may increase and augment The aire moved augments the winde . the exhalation after the motion is begun , and so the blast seemeth the greater . For the exhalation cannot but drive some part of the aire before it ; then followeth other some after it , lest there should be vacuum .

And furthermore , in that I assent to a twofold efficient cause of winde , viz. the beams of the sunne attracting , and also some certain subterranean fires expelling , it is not without reason : for it evidently appeareth , when the sunne hath either little or no force to draw up an exhalation , that then we have often great blasts ; as those Northern windes in winter , and boisterous blasts , which happen in the night above our Horizon , when the sunne is under it . And unto this may be also added the secret influence of the Planets , who being in such or such a position do powerfully cause the earth to afford the aire great store of windie exhalations . As for example : the aspect of Iupiter ( especially his conjunction ) with the sunne , causeth great windes ; producing also ( as they may be placed ) thunder and hail , as well as fair weather . And as for Mercury , if he be aspected either with the sunne , moon , or Iupiter , in Gemini , Libra , or Aquarius , it is evermore an infallible signe of winde ; unlesse there be some other particular and more powerfull influence to crosse it : for , as some have found it , generall influences may hinder those which are particular .

But come now to the motion of windes . I said before How the windes are moved , and by what . in their definition , that they were driven about the earth : and now it may be demanded how that motion is , and from whence it proceedeth .

Their motion is a laterall or sidelong motion , caused through the aspiring of the exhalation and detrusion of the aire . For the exhalation is hot and drie , and drawn up by the attractive power of the sunne & other starres ; whereupon , whilest it tendeth towards the middle Region of the aire , it is beaten down again through the coldnesse and densitie of that place : and so , with a refracted and disjoynted force , it is driven hither and thither , and not suffered to fly up , nor willing to fall down in respect of the great levitie in it : and having as it were divided the contention between both ( viz. the cold of the aire , and heat of the exhalation ) neither overcoming other ; it flyeth , not directly up , nor directly down , but laterally or obliquely : for it is c c Haven●●us . de Mes. lib. 2. cap. 4. held to be a kinde of Axiome , that those things which are moved partly by force , and partly naturally , move themselves obliquely . By which reason lightning also , shooting starres , and the like Meteors , fly not directly down , nor up ; but sidelong , as the winde : unlesse it be , that when they consist of Heterogenean parts , or parts of a divers kinde ( which some also attribute to the matter of windes ) they then , through the strife of those their elevating and depressing parts , have a transverse motion as before .

The place from whence this motion of the windes Where 〈◊〉 motion of the winde beginneth . beginneth , is from above .

First , because the motion must necessarily begin from that place whither the exhalation is carried , as is seen in a vapour turned to rain .

Secondly , because all those things which have great force , there , where they have their greatest force , are not farre from their head or beginning of motion : but the windes have their greatest force in places up on high : therefore there they begin their motion , as Havenreuter proveth .

Thirdly , know that the rednesse of the skie , and all other visible signes of winde , do declare that some spirits or windie breathings are above , which in short time will be turned into blasts . For rednesse is a token of the adustion of exhalations in the aire : and the breaking of a circle about the moon from some one side or other , doth also shew the winde that is above , but not as yet come down unto us . The like also doth the swift motion of a single cloud in a cleare skie when we feel no blasts below .

Besides , the hot and drie exhalation we know is carried first upright , and cannot therefore move obliquely untill it be encountered : wherefore the motion beginneth in the aire above , and not in places here below .

And yet some imagine that certain particular windes , Particular windes . which are known but onely in some countreys , have their immediate motion from out the caverns of the earth , without any ascent into the skie : and this they prove , because the blast bloweth not farre , but is like the winde that cometh out of a pair of bellows , strong neare the coming forth ; but farre off , is not perceived .

Upon thought of which let it also be known , that the Why the winde bloweth not alwayes one way . blowing of the winde sometimes one way and sometimes another way , dependeth upon no other cause then upon the situation of the place from whence the exhalation ariseth : and that it is sometimes stirred up one where , sometimes another where , proceedeth from the operation of the heavens .

Also know , that windes diametrally opposite cannot Opposite 〈◊〉 . blow together under one and the same Horizon with a continued blast . For if they be of equall strength , the one will be as powerfull as the other , and so not one give place to either . Or if their forces be unequall , then the one will overcome the other , and so the conquered must upon necessitie give place to the conquerour , and rather joyn unwilling forces with him , then be against him .

Yet neverthelesse , if they be obliquely contrary , they Oblique windes . may blow together : and by how much they are the more oblique , by so much they stirre up the greater strivings and tempestuous blasts .

But if the exhalation be little , tenuous or thin , then Whis●…ing windes . we have onely a pleasant whisking winde , such as may be called aura , by which the aire is gently moved .

Also know , that it is as possible to see the winde as The matter of winde not obvious to the sight . the aire , their substances being too tenuous to be perceived ; unlesse in a storm-winde , whose matter is an exhalation so thick that it darkens the aire : of which more shall be spoken afterwards ; as also of whi●…lwindes , and the like .

Last of all ( as it is observed , and found by experience ) the d d Fulk . generall profit of winde , by the unspeakable wisdome of the eternall God , is wonderfull great unto his creatures . For besides the alteration of the weather and change of seasons , from drinesse to rain , from rain to drinesse , from cold to heat , from heat to cold with frost and snow , which all are necessary ; there is yet an universall commoditie that riseth by the onely moving of the aire : which were it not continually moved and stirred , would soon putrifie , and being putrified would be a deadly poison and infection to all that breathe upon the earth . Wherefore , although we know not the particular place from whence it is raised , or where it is laid down , as e e Iste locus vult , qu●…d ventus sensibus deprehendi nequeat ; & certus locus , ubi ventus flar●… incipias & desi●…at , notari non possit : vis enim ejus tantùm sentiat●… ▪ Havenreut . Christ meaneth , John the third : yet it teacheth the admired providence of the Almightie ; insomuch that we may worthily crie out with the * * Psal. 104. 24. Psalmist , and say , Oh Lord how manifold are thy works ! in wisdome thou hast made them all .

Artic. 3. Of the division of windes , and of their names and number .

THe Ancients ( as a a Plin. Lib. 2. cap. 47. Plinie witnesseth ) observed onely foure windes , East , West , North , and South : but the following ages added eight ; making the whole number to be twelve : Foure whereof were principall , and called Cardinall windes ; because they blew à quatuor mundi cardinibus , from the foure quarters of the world : The other eight they called Laterall ; because they were ( as it were ) side companions with the former foure . The Cardinall were called by these names

1. Solanus , Subsolanus , or the East winde . 2. Notus , Auster , or the South winde . 3. Zephyrus , Favonius , or the West winde . 4. Aquilo , Septentrio , or the North winde .

And again , the laterall were called by these names that follow , and thus placed from the Cardinall .

As first , the East hath on the Southern side Eurus , or Vulturnus : and on the Northern side Coecias , or Hellespontus .

Secondly , the South winde hath on the East side Phoenix or Euronotus : and on the West side Lybonotus , or Austro-Africus ; so called because it declineth from the South something towards Africa .

Thirdly , the West hath on the South side Lybs , or Africus ; so called from Lybia and Africa , the Regions from whence they proceed : and on the North side there is Corus or Caurus , called also b b Origan . de effect . cap. 5. Iapix , and Olympias ; because it bloweth from the mountain Olympus .

Fourthly , the North hath on the West side Cyrcius , called also Thraschias , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , converto , because it useth to overturn many things with it . The Spaniards call it c c Ibid. Gallicus , because it is observed to blow from the coasts of new Gallicia , a Mexicanian province . And 〈◊〉 the East side of the North point there is blustering Boreas , which is a bellowing winde , blowing with a loud hollow sound ; and is therefore derived by Aulus Gellius in his d d Lib. 2. cap. 22. Attick nights , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . This division Aristotle also assenteth unto , making three windes in every quarter ; as in the second book of his Meteors , at the sixth chapter , may be seen .

But the mariners make 20 more besides these : insomuch The mariners reckon 32 windes that the whole circumference of the Horizon is divided into two and thirtie equall parts , which they call and distinguish by severall names . And now observe in this division , that there be foure Cardinall windes , as before : foure middle windes , which are just in the middest between each Cardine : eight laterall , already mentioned : and sixteen collaterall : making , in the whole summe , the aforesaid number of two and thirtie .

Know therefore that the Cardinall , and middle windes , are properly the principall : the other being lesse principall and subordinate : divided therefore into laterall and collaterall ; as hath been mentioned .

And as for those middle ones , they be such as we call South-west , South-east , North-west , and North-east windes . Notolybicus is the South-west winde ; and Notapeliotes the South-east . Borrholybicus is the North-west winde ; and Borrhapeliotes the North-east .

The rest , being sixteen in number , and collaterall , have their places , one between each of the other : and so the circumference is divided into 32 parts , as before I shewed . Now the names of these sixteen are borrowed from those lateralls with whom they have the greatest neighbourhood , by f f Orig. Ephes. lib. de effect , cap. 6. adding Meso and Upo to them . For Meso comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , medius ; because it is in the middle between a principall and a laterall winde : and Upo comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , sub ; because it is as it were subject to that laterall winde next unto which it is placed , and from whence it taketh the name . As for example : Eurus is a laterall winde , a little from the East towards the South : and this hath on each side of it one collaterall . That which is between Notapeliotes , or the South-east winde and it , is called Mes'eurus , being middle between a principall and a laterall . But that which is between the East and it , is called Up'eurus , as being subject unto Eurus . And by observing this order you may give names unto all the rest : for Meso and Upo will compound them .

Yet neverthelesse ordinarily the mariners name them thus . As North , North and by West , North North West , North West and by North , North West , North West and by West , West North West , West and by North , West . West and by South , West South West , South West and by West , South West , South West and by South , South South West , South and by West , South . South and by East , South South East , South East and by South , South East , South East and by East , East South East , East and by South , East . East and by North , East North East , North East and by East , North East , North East and by North , North North East , North and by East . And then North again , as in the beginning .

Artic. 4. The nature and qualitie of the windes .

IT may well appeare by that which already hath been written concerning the generation of windes , that every winde in it self , or in respect of the matter causing it , is of an hot and drie qualitie . If therefore , blowing from any quarter , we finde it other , it is by accident , and not through any inherent propertie : for windes do evermore participate of the nature of that place by which they passe : If by snowie mountains , then bring they with them the cold of those mountains ; if by marshes , contagion ; if by woods , their blast is broken ; if by sandie plains , they are warm ; if by moist watry places , they are wet .

And therefore for particular windes , the a a Windes blowing into the haven and famous citie of Panormus , or Palermo in S●…cilie . Panormi in Sicil are extream hot ; for before they pierce thither , they scoure through the plains of Sicil ; and taking heat from the sands , they carrie it into the citie . The South winde at Genua is cold , because it passeth the sea , and taketh coldnesse thereof without touching the land before it arive . But the North winde which bloweth through France ( saith b b In a book called a generall description of the world . one ) cometh from the sea , and taking some measure of heat by the saltnesse thereof , and finding no mountains covered with ice or snow in his passage , augmenteth his heat by passing over the fields of Normandie , Champaigne , the isle of France , and other provinces , even to the hills of Auvergne : which being moderately heated by the South winde on the one side , and the North winde on the other , bringeth forth every where excellent pastures , and feedings for cattell and sheep , besides divers sorts of medicinable plants and most perfect simples . Also in c c Origan . Ephem . de effect . cap. 5. some places it is found that the Eastern winde moisteneth , and the Western winde bringeth drought : and in other some the Western moisteneth , and the other drieth . So that it is possible for one and the same winde to have a divers qualitie ; although not in it self , yet by accident ; as at the first was mentioned .

Yet neverthelesse generally , and in most places , the North , with his associates , is cold and drie : the South , Their qualities according as they commonly blow . with his companions , is warm and moist : and the East , with his adherents , is farre more drie then the Western and his neare neighbour windes .

The reasons whereof may be . First , for the North , Norths qualitie . because it bloweth over many snowie mountains , and ariseth from a climate which hath little neighbourhood with the sunne , where the vapours be few , and the exhalations many that arise out of sundry islands by the way . Unto which also adde , because the exhalation passeth not farre before it come at us , that therefore it seldome bringeth rain : for the exhalation hath not time enough to spend the driest portion of it , so as the South winde doth ; who passeth both over more waterie places , and also cometh further before we feel it .

Secondly , for the South winde , it cometh over the Souths qualitie . Mediterranean sea , out of which the sunne begets abundance of waterie vapours , which mix themselves with the windes , causing them thereupon to be the blowers in of rain . And as for their heat , it is because they blow from the Equator where heat is most predominant . Also know that a long and gentle South winde may sometimes cause clearenesse and fair weather , most commonly in the summer season , because it is by nature hot ; and therefore blowing for a certain space , it so warmeth the aire , that the vapours which otherwise would produce rain , are not suffered to be knit , but are attenuated and made so thin that they come to nothing ; or being any thing , they prove onely barren clouds , affording little rain .

Thirdly , the East winde is found to be the driest , because Easts qualitie . it cometh over a great continent of land lying towards the East , out of which many drie and earthie exhalations are drawn . In winter these windes are very cold and freezing ; but in summer they are pleasantly warm , but healthfull : and if at any time they blow up rain ( which is not ordinary ) they then continue it by the space of a whole day ; even as the like also sometimes happeneth from the North. The reason of which Why the East and North windes sometimes bring rain for a whole day . I take to be , because ( perhaps ) their lateralls , not being absolutely of the same qualitie , may arise together with them , and so bring rain ; especially , if at the same time there be any other working in nature apt to moisten the skie with vapours . For it is affirmed that Eurus on the one side , and Coecias on the other side , being two laterall windes pertinent to the East , do naturally raise clouds , and often turn them into rain ; as do also Upocoecias , and Mes'eurus , their collateralls . And so also Cyrcius may do , and Borrholybicus , being on the West side of the North , if either of them happen to arise and joyn , although but weakly , with the Northern blast . For in their own sole blowings they beget both snow and hail ; either of which may fall down in drops of rain , when the mixture of qualities is found to be divers .

Fourthly , the Western winde is farre more moist West windes qualitie . then the East , because it passeth over the great ocean of the Atlantick sea , which must needs cast out many waterie and moist vapours , and they cannot but beget rain and showers . It is said also to be of a cold temper ; but surely not of an absolute coldnesse : for it is found by experience that a direct Zephyrus or Favonius , with their collateralls , Mesocorus , and Up'africus , are warm and pleasant , bringing sometimes hot showers , sometimes warm and cleare weather . And therefore it is determined by certain authours , that this winde may blow from a cold place , and yet bring heat . For although ( in regard of the place over which it cometh ) it be cold ; yet in respect of the time when it usually bloweth , it is hot . Which d d Lib. 1. carm. od. 4. Horace also pointed at , saying ,

Solvitur acris hyems grat â vice veris & Favonî . The winter sharp is loosed by the kinde Return of Spring , and of the Western winde .

Or will you heare what others say ? Lemnius ( as Origanus relateth ) affirmeth that this Western winde and his collateralls are of a changing temper . For although in the beginning of the Spring they be pleasing and gentle , and are found to recreate and cherish all things , seeing they are warmed by the moderate heat of the sunne , which makes them bring out the beautie of trees , and flowers , to the view of the world ; and also causeth the bloud and good humours to appeare , which in winter lay hid , as if they were not ; casting away also the clouds of the minde , and begetting jocundnesse in the heart : yet neverthelesse , Autumne ending , and the circuit of the yeare enclining to Winter , the foresaid windes do blow unkindely , striking the sea and land with many a tempestuous blast , and unwished breathings .

Moreover , this also may be observed , that the long The effects of a long-continuing winde , at certain seasons . continuance of the windes in any of these quarters , produceth these and the like effects .

As first , the East winde breedeth in cholerick bodies sharp fevers , raging madnesse , and perilous apostumations .

Secondly , the South winde breedeth corrupt humours , and in hot bodies cramps , giddinesse in the head , or the falling sicknesse , pestilence and cruel fevers , viz. when they blow long in the winter . This is held to be the most unwholesome winde .

Thirdly , the West winde breedeth phlegme in moist bodies ; it procureth sleep , causeth apoplexies , and the like ; and is never so churlish as when winter begins to approach .

And last of all , the North winde is good against the pestilence ; and yet in cold bodies it breedeth plurifies , coughs , gouts , and ( in some ) squincies and sore throats : but yet of all windes it is held to be the wholesomest , although it be sharp in our winter moneths .

And this also note , that a continuall still summer is a A signe of plague and earthquake . signe of plague or earthquake : for a standing aire putrifieth , and an enclosed winde shaketh the ground .

Artic. 5. Of whirlwindes , storm-windes , and fired whirlwindes .

A Whirlwinde , is a winde breaking out of a cloud , rowling or winding round about : which may be caused two manner of wayes .

First , when two or more contrary windes , blowing from divers places , meet together .

Secondly , when the matter of winde , being an hot and drie exhalation , breaketh out of a cloud in divers parts of it , coming through the said holes with more then an ordinary violence . Or rather thus ; Imagine a windie exhalation bursting out of a cloud , to be so driven , that by the way it happeneth to be pent between two clouds on either side of it ; against which , beating it self , and finding a repercussion , it is forced to turn and whirl about ; even as we see in the streets of cities when the winde is beaten from two walls , and meeteth in the middest of the street : for then there is made a little whirl-puffe , which whisking round about taketh up the dust or straws and bloweth them about , as doth the great and fearfull whirlwinde it self ; which hath brought not onely amazement and terrour to mortalls , but also much harm and mischief . a a Lib. 2. cap. 48. Plinie is perswaded that vineger thrown into one of these blasts will break it , because vineger is of a cold qualitie , and the exhalation hot : and therefore the one is as it were quelled and quenched by Typhon . the other . The Greeks call a whirlwinde * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quod est verberare . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the Latinists turbo , or vortex .

Also a sudden storm-winde is called by the Greeks , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and by the Latines , procella : and this happeneth , 〈◊〉 . either when a windie exhalation is thrown down , and encompassed in a thin course of clouds newly overcast , or else when a windie exhalation is come to an extraordinary thicknesse , and violently moved out of a cloud , to the darkening of the aire , without inflammation or burning : for when it burneth they call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , à 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prester . incendo , to burn , or set on fire . And this last is that which we call a fired whirlwinde , being an exhaled blast set on fire either by an Antiperistasis , by repercussion , or violent detrusion from the cloud wherein it was enclosed ; for it is made apt to be fired in regard that it consisteth of an exhalation which hath more fattie substance in it then other windes which burn not : And know that it differeth from lightning chiefly in these respects : first , because lightning consisteth of a more subtil and thin matter : for although a fired whirlwinde have a more thin spirit or blast then a whirlwinde , or a stormie winde ; yet it is not so tenuous as the spirit of fulmen , or lightning . Secondly , because lightning is more flamie and lesse breathie ; the one having more windie spirits in it then the other .

The conclusion of this dayes work .

ANd thus at the last I have let you take a view with A conclusion repeating the sum ne of this dayes work . me of what is pertinent to this dayes work . We have seen ( good reader ) the framing of the out-spread Firmament , with the lifting up of the waters over it ▪ we have examined the nature of the heavens , and scarce found them of a quint-essence : we have searched what heavens they were which Moses meant when he said , God called the firmament Heavens . From thence we proceeded to the severall regions of the aire , examining their temperatures and qualities ; and thereupon we fell into an ample consideration of such appearances as are usually seen in any of those Regions ; discoursing at large both of fierie , waterie , and aierie Meteors .

And this being all which this day affordeth , I may here make and end , and say

That eve and morn conclude the second day , And in his work God findeth no decay .
CHAP. VI. Wherein is contained a survey of the third dayes work ; together with such things as are pertinent to it .
Sect. 1. Shewing into how many main parts the businesse of this day may be distinguished .

BEing come from the second to the third dayes work , I cannot say with a a Aeneid . lib. 1. Virgil now , Ille ego qui quondam gracili modulatus avenâ : But rather on the contrary ,

Ille ego qui superis volitabam nuper in oris , Nunc humilis sequor arva soli , nunc tenuia presso Ore loquor —

Because in the former day , the work belonging to it , compelled my winged pen to soar aloft , not suffering her to come unto the ground till now . For she was to walk above the Firmament , and view the out-spread buildings laid in the flowing waters : then through the Regions of the liquid aire she was to trace a path ; which finished , she must be content to frame her self unto a lower pitch , before any leave be granted to ascend again . And indeed I think it is what both she and I desired ; for we were long detained there .

And now , having both of us obtained our wishes , we finde that Gods inspired pen-man , holy Moses , so setteth down the admired work of his Almighty maker , done on this third day of the world , that into three main parts it may be severed : for by viewing the words which he hath written of it , the same will be apparent . And God ( saith he ) said , Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place , and let the drie-land appeare : and it was so .

And God called the drie-land Earth , and the gathering together of the waters called he Seas : and God saw that it was good .

And God said , Let the earth bring forth grasse , the herb yeelding seed , and the fruit-tree yeelding fruit after his kinde , whose seed is in it self , upon the earth : and it was so .

And the earth brought forth grasse , and herb yeelding seed after his kinde ; and the tree yeelding fruit , whose seed was in it self , after his kinde : and God saw that it was good .

And the evening and the morning were the third day .

This is the summe of all ; which ( as before was said ) consisteth of three severall parts .

The first whereof concerneth the gathering together of the waters , in these words , And God said , Let the waters under heaven be gathered together unto one place .

The second concerneth the drying of the ground , in these words , And let the drie-land appeare .

The third is pertinent to the sprouting and springing of the earth , in these words , And God said , Let the earth bring forth grasse , the herb yeelding seed , and the fruit-tree yeelding fruit after his kinde , &c.

All which in their orders are severally to be discussed , together with such other things as are pertinent to the said division .

And concerning the two first , observe that God bestowes as it were sirnames on them ; calling the gathering together of the waters , Seas : and the drie-land he calleth Earth .

Sect. 2. Of the gathering together of the waters , which God called Seas .

WAter and earth are the two lowest elements ; and this was that day which brought them to perfection : for untill now they were confused ; because their matter , although not quite void of form , received at this time a better form of due distinction and more comely ornament . The informitie was expressed before , when Moses said that the earth was void and invisible , because covered with waters : but the formitie is then expected and declared when the waters are gathered , and the drie-land made apparent .

It is a wonder ( sure ) to think what a confused tyrannie the waters made by their effusion ; for they did rather tyrannize then orderly subdue or govern this inferiour mirie masse : wherefore it seemed good to the Almightie maker , first to divorce one from the other , before he gave them leave so to be joyned each to other , that both together might make one globie bodie ; which ( according to the best approved writers ) is one and twentie thousand and six hundred miles in compasse .

But concerning this gathering together of the waters , there arise certain questions , which may not altogether be forgotten .

As first , it is enquired , How the waters were gathered Questions concerning the waters which are said to be gathered together . together .

Secondly , How it can be said that they were gathered to one place ; seeing there be many seas , lakes , rivers , and fountains that are farre asunder .

Thirdly , Whether they be higher then the earth .

Fourthly , Whether there be more water then earth .

Fifthly , Whether the earth be founded upon the waters .

Sixthly , Why the seas be salt , and rivers fresh .

Seventhly and lastly , What causeth an ebbing and flowing in the sea , rather then in rivers .

Concerning the first of these questions , those who Quest. 1. Which sheweth how the waters were gathered together . think that there be no Antipodes , supposed that the waters did runne together and cover the other part of the earth which is opposite to this where we dwell . But the experience of skilfull navigatours and famous travellers , yea and reason it self , doth crie against it .

Others imagine that it was some mighty winde which dried them up ; or that the fervent heat of the sunne effected it . But both think amisse ; because the drie-land ( saith one ) appearing all at once , was so prepared by a greater power then either of the winde or sunne , which could not work it at once , nor scarcely in a long continuance of time : neither was the sunne made untill the next day after . Dixit igitur & factum est ; he spake the word onely , and by the power of that word it was done . For the efficient cause of the sea was the onely word of God ; the materiall was the waters ; the formall was their gathering together ; and the finall partly was , that the drie-land might appeare . Ezekiels * * Ezek. 1. 16. wheels were one within the compasse of another : and so was the earth , water , and aire , before the powerfull word of God commanded this their gathering : the earth within the water ; the water within the aire ; and the aire within the concave of the Firmament . Which if they had all for ever so remained , and man made as he is , the world had been no house for him to dwell in , neither had it been a work so full of never ended admiration as now it is .

Perhaps the pores and holes of the ground were full before this gathering ; yet neverthelesse their bodies must be willing to be made the beds for more . That they were full , it proceedeth from the nature of the water , falling downwards and filling them . That being full , they are yet made capable of more , might proceed both from a more close composure of the not hollow parts of the earth , and also by making these waters thicker then they were before . For whilest the not hollow parts were made more solid , the hollow could not choose but be * * Job 38. 10. enlarged : and whilest the thin and vapourie waters were better thickened and condensed , the outface of the ground could not be obscured , but shew it self as one released from out a waterie prison . Some adde unto this their heaping together in the high and wide seas , whereby it cometh to passe that they flow to and fro at flouds and ebbs , and do often force out water-springs from out the highest mountains : which last , whether it be so or no , shall be examined afterwards .

The next question was , how it can be said that they Quest. 2. Shewing how they were gathered to one place . were gathered to one place ; seeing there be many seas , lakes , rivers and fountains that are farre asunder .

It was a strange conceit of him who thought that this one place unto which the waters were gathered , was separate so from the earth that the waters by themselves should make a globe , and have their proper centre ; for leaving to descend towards the centre of the earth , they were gathered to a centre of their own , and so the drie-land appeared .

But this opinion is very false , and worthy to be reckoned amongst absurdities : for ( as the * * Esay 40. 22. Prophet Esay writeth ) the Lord is said to sit upon the circle of the earth . Now experience sheweth that it is not the earth alone , but the earth and sea together that make one globe or circle .

This one place then whither the waters were gathered , was not a place separated from the earth , being in the aire or elsewhere , but was in the very body of the earth it self . Neither was it one place strictly taken , as it meant one point or angle of the earth : or , as if there were no Antipodes , half the earth under us was to be covered with water .

But rather it is called one place , because in the whole globe of the earth , every place is either water or land : or ( if not so ) because there is but one body of all the waters that are : for every part of the water is joyned unto the whole as it were with arms and legs , and veins diversly dilated and stretched out . So that either under the earth , or above the earth , all the waters are joyned together : which also the wise man witnesseth , Eccles. 1. 7.

But haply some may think , because this gathering together of the waters is called Seas , that therefore the one place , unto which they were gathered , is not to be understood of every collection or gathering of water , but onely of the sea .

Well , be it so . And if this rather then the other be the meaning of Moses his words , it may be answered , that although the sea be divers in name , yet all seas are so continued together , that one sea is perpetually joyned with another : and thereupon the name given , is not Sea , but Seas ; as in the text is manifest .

Yea and hereupon it also is , that Geographers make these waters come under a fourefold division . For they either call this gathered water , Oceanus , Mare , Fretum , or Sinus .

1. Oceanus , the ocean , is that generall collection of all waters , which environeth the world on every side . 2. Mare , the sea , is a part of the ocean , to which we cannot come but through some strait . 3. Fretum , a strait , is a part of the ocean restrained within narrow bounds , and opening a way to the sea . 4. Sinus , a creek , or bay , is a sea contained within a crooked shore , thrusting out ( as it were ) two arms to embrace the lovely presence of it .

Object . But perhaps you will say that the Caspian sea is a sea by it self , and therefore all seas joyn not the one unto the other .

Answ. To which it is answered , that this sea is either as a * * Dr. Fulk in his Met. lib. 4. saith that some lakes are so great that they bear the names of seas : among which he reckoneth this Caspian sea . lake in respect of the contiguous or joyning seas ; or else it was no sea in the beginning of the world , but began onely at the ceasing of the Floud , & was caused by the waters coming down from the Caspian hills , setling themselves in those declive and bottomie places where the said sea is . Plinie and Solinus are perswaded that it joyneth it self unto other seas by running into the Scythian or Northern ocean through some occult passages under ground ; which is not improbable . But howsoever , this we are sure of , that the river Volga is joyned to it , being as another sea , and having no lesse then seventie mouthes to emptie it self : which river is also joyned to the river Don , and that hath great acquaintance with the Euxine sea . Besides , Volga is not a stranger to a a As Duina major , and Duina minor called also Onega . Look into the maps of Russia or Moscovia . other waters which fall either into the Scythian or Baltick ocean : insomuch that it may be said , this Caspian sea is tied ( as it were ) with certain strings to b b Viz. the Euxine , Baltick , and Scythian or Northern seas . three other seas : and so , not onely all waters are made one bodie , like as before I shewed , but ( if this gathering must needs be referred to the seas ) even all seas also shake hands , and by one means or other mutually embrace one the other .

A third question is , Whether the waters be Quest. 3. Shewing whether the waters be higher then the earth . higher then the earth . Concerning which there be authours on both sides ; some affirming , some denying .

That they be higher then the earth , it is thus affirmed .

First , because water is a bodie not so heavie as earth .

Secondly , it is observed by sailers , that their ships flie faster to the shore then from it ; whereof no reason can be given , but the height of the water above the land .

Thirdly , to such as stand on the shore , the sea seemeth to swell into the form of an hill , till it put a bound to their sight .

Fourthly , it is c c Herodot . in ●…terpe , & in lib. sequent . Plin. lib. 6. cap. 39. written of Sesostris King of Egypt , and after him of Darius King of Persia , that they would have cut the earth and joyned Nilus and the Red sea together ; but finding the Red sea higher then the land of Egypt , they gave over their enterprise , lest the whole countrey should be drowned .

Fifthly , the arising of springs out of the highest mountains doth declare it , because the water cannot be forced higher then the head of the fountain opposite to it . As for example . Like as we see a spring that riseth in an hill , conveyed in lead unto a lower ground , will force his waters to ascend unto the height it beareth at the fountain : even so the waters which stand above the mountains , do force out springs of water , by necessary and naturall cause , out of the highest mountains .

Sixthly , the * * Psal. 104. Psalmist doth witnesse the same , affirming moreover that God Almighty hath made the waters to stand on an heap , and hath set them a bound which they shall not passe , nor turn again to cover the earth . And Jer. 5. 22. Fear ye not me , saith the Lord ? will ye not tremble at my presence , which have placed the sand for the bound of the sea , by a perpetuall decree that it cannot passe it ; and though the waves thereof rage , yet can they not prevail ? Thus on the one side .

But notwithstanding all this , methinks the other part ( yet choose which you will ) is most probable .

For first the water indeed is a bodie not so heavie an earth , yet heavie enough to descend , not being of an aspiring nature , but presseth eagerly towards the same centre that a stone or any part of the earth coveteth : It cannot therefore possibly be above the earth , although not so heavie as earth , unlesse there were no hollow places in the ground to receive it . But God Almighty , in gathering them , provided lodgings for them , lest they should turn again and cover the earth : which also is insinuated by the Hebrew word Kava , signifying to congregate or gather together ; from whence the Latine word Cavus , hollow , may seem to be derived . Besides , should it be alledged that the hollow places could not be deep enough to receive them , what were this but to curtall the earths Diameter or thicknesse ? for suppose the waters stood above the hills before they were gathered to one place ; yet know that even the Semidiameter of the earth is deeper by no few miles then the highest hill . Suppose you could imagine an hill to be above a thousand miles high ( which is impossible ) yet the earths Semidiameter would be two thousand , foure hundred , and above 36 miles deeper then that height . As for example ; if the earth be 21600 miles in compasse , then the Diameter will be 6872 8/11 miles ; and if the Diameter be 6872 8/11 miles , then the Semidiameter must be half so much , viz. 3436 4/11 miles .

Secondly , suppose it be observed by sailers that their ships fly faster to the shore then from it : this proveth not the sea higher then the land . For know that it is no wonder to see a ship sail more speedily homewards then outwards ; because when it approacheth to the shore , it cometh with a continued motion which makes it the swifter : but when it goeth from the shore , it doth but begin its motion , and is therefore slower then before . This ( if need were ) might be proved by many plain and familiar examples .

Thirdly , suppose that the sea seemeth , to such as stand on the shore , to swell higher and higher , till it put a bound to the sight ; this rather proveth the sphericall roundnesse of the earth and sea , then any thing else ; shewing that both together make one globie bodie . Which , why it is perceived rather in the water then the land , this may be a reason ; namely because the sea , being a plain and liquid element , and spacious enough , doth better shew it then the earth , which hindereth our full view by reason of many woods , trees , and other fixed obstacles which the sight meeteth and encountreth by the way .

Fourthly , although Sesostris K. of Egypt , and after him Darius K. of Persia , dared not to make a cut out of the Red sea into Nilus , for fear of drowning the countrey , because they supposed that the sea lay three cubits higher then the land of Egypt : yet ( as some report ; how truely , I cannot tell ) the Ptolomies , kings of Egypt , effected the work without any danger of inundation . But suppose they had not done it , or suppose it were granted that the Red sea were higher then the plains of Egypt ; yet it followeth not ( unlesse one swallow can make a summer ) that the sea in generall is every where higher then the earth . As for the height of the Red sea above the land neare adjoyning to it , d d Met. lib. 1. cap. 14. Aristotle seemeth to give a reason , perswading himself that there is such a change in the universe , as that that which hath been sea is sometimes land , and that which hath been land is sometimes sea : and so he thinketh of those low grounds neare the Red sea , that they have been gained from the sea . The like we may also think of many places in the Netherlands , and of that small part of sea which is between Dover and Callis ; as Verstegan proveth in his restitution of decayed antiquities , cap. 4. pag. 97.

Fifthly , suppose that certain springs arise out of the highest mountains , must the sea therefore needs be higher then those mountains ? surely I think not . For albeit I be not of Aristotles minde , nor of their opinions who do not derive the rivers from the seas , nor make subscription unto them who give a sucking and an attractive power to the veins of the earth ; yet I finde it as a thing possible , although that part of the sea which lieth opposite to the head of the fountain , or to the place where the water first breaketh out , be lower then the ground , that the said water may neverthelesse easily ascend , and not break forth untill it finde a place convenient . Now this ascent is caused by the sea , which , seeing it is a vast bodie , is very ponderous and heavie , and cannot be thrust back by the water at the head of the fountain opposite to it , but rather it doth potently and strenuously croud on the said water through the hollow ports and passages of the earth , untill at the last it springeth forth .

Were it so indeed that there were an equall weight of both waters , ( I mean of the sea-water driving , and of the spring-water arising ) then the ascent of the one could not be higher then the superficies of the other : but seeing the weights are unequall ( which e e De subtil lib. 3. pag. 123. Cardan did not well consider ) the stronger and heavier must needs drive on the weaker and lighter , causing it sometimes to ascend even above it self .

Sixthly and lastly , that which the Psalmist witnesseth concerning the standing of the waters on an heap , I take to be nothing else but the gathering of them to one place , so and in such a manner , that their coming together may be called Seas , and their forsaking the land be called Earth : for if one place of Scripture be expounded by another , it will appeare to be even so . First , because it is said , Ecclesiastes 1. 7. All the rivers go into the sea : but the water hath his naturall course downwards , and cannot be forced up , but by the heavier weight ; as hath been shewed . Secondly , because it is said Psal. 107. 23. They go down to the sea in ships : down , as to the lower place ; and not up , as to the higher . And for that alledged out of Jeremy , viz. Fear ye not me ? &c. The Prophet speaks there of no miraculous work against nature , but of the ordinary providence of God by naturall means , keeping back and bounding the sea ; as at the 24. verse is manifest . For there he gives the like instance of the rain ; which we know is not wrought by miracle , and yet it sheweth the watchfull providence of God , preserving the world by the naturall course of the creatures .

Judge then if they be not mistaken , who would have the sea higher then the earth .

The fourth question is , Whether there be more water Quest. 4. Shewing whether there be more water then earth . then earth .

Now here I am perswaded that the answer may be either double or doubtfull . For if we have respect to the known parts of the world , then I think there may be more sea then land . But if we have respect to all , both known and unknown , then perhaps there may be as much land as sea : For we see that in the maps of the world , the Southern parts are not known , and therefore they write Terra Australis nondum cognita : which whether it be sea or land , is uncertain . Pareus , upon Genesis , is perswaded that the land is more then the sea , alledging a proof out of * * 2. Esdr. 6. 42. Esdras , where it is said that when God commanded the waters to be gathered , he gathered them into the seventh part of the earth , and dried up the six other parts : which although it be Apocryphall in respect of the autoritie of the book , yet ( saith he ) it serves to shew that the waters are not more then the earth .

The next question is , Whether the earth be founded Quest. 5 ▪ Shewing upon what the earth is founded . upon the waters .

The Psalmist seemeth to affirm it , Psal. 24. verse 2. For ( according to the common reading ) it is , He hath founded it upon the seas , and prepared it upon the flouds .

To which it is answered , that if the earth ( as it is ) be the receptacle for the waters , or holdeth the waters in the concavities of it , how can it be that the waters are in stead of a foundation ? Job saith , He hangeth the earth upon nothing , chap. 26. 7. If upon nothing , then not upon the waters , for they are something . And again , even the Psalmist also saith , The foundation of the earth cannot be moved , Psal. 104. 5. If not moved , then not founded upon the waters , for they are moveable ; flitting to and fro , sometimes this way , sometimes that way , and never standing still .

Wherefore when the Psalmist saith , The earth is founded upon the seas , he meaneth that it is so placed above them , as that it is made fit to be a place for habitation : And so Expositours understand the Hebrew word Gnal ; viz. in such a sense that it doth signifie above , and not upon : In which sense , the waters that it sustaineth do not hold it , but are holden by it : for they are in it tanquam in utre , as in a certain vessel ; and do alwayes strive to come as neare the centre as is possible .

For conclusion then of this question , thus much must be known ; namely , that when God made the world , he made * * Wisd. 11. 22. all things in number , weight , and measure : insomuch that the earth ( although it be hanged upon * * Job 26. 7. nothing ) is so equally poysed on every side , that it cannot but be firmly upheld ; and no more fall then the sun out of the firmament , or the starres out of heaven . For hath not man sometimes shewed an admired portion of skill in this or that rare work which he hath wrought , and effected by nothing else but onely the deep and profound rules of art ? yes surely hath he . And if man be so potent as to make his skill admired , yea and by those who are men as well as he ; what may we think of the Maker of men , but that his art is much more then commendable , and his wisdome much more then matchlesse ; so that the world , and all the parts thereof , afford nothing but matter of wonder ? It is therefore an acclamation which deserves impression in the hearts of us mortall men ; Oh God , how manifold are thy works ▪ in wisdome thou hast made them all : And being made , his providence doth sustain them .

The sixth question is concerning the saltnesse of the Quest 6. Shewing why the sea is salt ▪ and rivers fresh . sea , and freshnesse of rivers .

Aristotle , in his second book of Meteors , at the 3. chapter , setteth down ( besides his own ) three opinions concerning this saltnesse . One whereof is , that the waters overflowing the earth in the beginning of the world , were so dried up by the heat of the sunne , that not onely the drie-land appeared , but all those waters which remained ( being the sea ) were so sucked and robbed of their sweet savour , that they could not but be salt .

Another opinion agreeing to that of Plato , who generating the sea ex tartaro , or from great and deep gulfs in the earth , or ( with others ) drawing it through the bowels of the earth , gave occasion to think that the water in it self was sweet , and yet became salt by reason of the divers savours that it met withall in the ground or veins of the earth . Which cause , by the i i 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 Arist. de Met. lib. 2. cap. 1. interpretours of Aristotle , is also attributed to Anaxagoras & Metrodorus , as being pleasing to them . For as water strained through ashes is endued with a certain tart and salt kinde of acrimonie ; so the sea is made salt by some such kinde of earth through which it passeth : which is as others have also thought , who suppose that the saltnesse of Mineralls doth much conduce to this purpose .

A third was the opinion of Empedocles , who affirmed that the sea was but the sweat of the earth , being ( as it were ) rosted by the heat of the sunne ; and was therefore salt , because all sweat is of such a savour .

Now these three opinions Aristotle endeavoured to confute by severall reasons , shewing other causes of the seas saltnesse . And indeed had it been so with him that he could have repaired unto Moses , then had the first opinion been struck dead more easily then it was ; because Moses would have told him that the drying of the earth , and gathering of the waters , were one day elder then either sunne or starres .

And for the second , if it be taken in a qualified sense , it is not much amisse : for although Aristotle saith that if it be a true opinion , then rivers would be salt as well as seas , because they runne in the veins of the earth ; yet know that all and every vein is not of one and the same temper ; as is apparent by the differing qualitie of springing waters .

As for the third , it seemeth rather a ridiculous then philosophicall opinion : for sweat is but a small part of that humour contained in any bodie that yeeldeth sweat ; but the sea is not the smallest part of humour in the bodie of the earth : therefore it neither causeth the sea , nor saltnesse of it .

But beside all these , there are other opinions also . Wherefore some again have attributed the cause to adust vapours , partly let fall on the sea , and partly raised from it to the brinks and face thereof ; Others to the motion of the sea ; Some to under-earth , or rather k k Lyd. d●…●…ig . fo●… . cap. 8 , & 9. under-sea fires , of a bituminous nature , causing both the motion and saltnes also ; Others to an hot and drie aspiration exhaled out of the l l viae . under the water . earth , and mixed with the water of the sea .

But that which followeth seemeth absolutely the best , namely that it is effected by the working of the sunne , which draweth out the purer and finer parts , leaving the grosser and more base behinde ; even as in this little world of our bodies , the purest part of our nourishment being employed in and on the bodie , the urine and other excrements remaining do retain a perfect saltnesse . Unto which opinion they also assent , who affirm that the saltnesse is radically or originally in the matter of the water ; which must be so understood as the water hath in it an earthy kinde of substance of a drying nature : which ( as I suppose ) was not first in the matter of the waters before they were gathered unto this one place where now they are ; because , as is reported and written , there be salt mines in sundry places , as in a certain hill in Barbary , out of which perfect salt is digged , and used for salt after it is made clean and beaten small . All which doth greatly commend the providence and wisdome of God : For it is not unlike but that the The sea made salt by the substance of the ground : that is my opinion . sea was by his wisdome and providence gathered into such salt valleys of the earth , as were otherwise barren and unfruitfull : with which substance , the gathered water being mixed , must needs partake both of an earthy matter , and also of a salt savour ; yet so , as this salt savour cannot be drawn out , and sensibly perceived in the mixture of many sweet humours joyned with it , without a separation first made by the heat of the sunne , of the thinner parts from the thicker : And so the sunne is a disponent , though not a productive cause of this saltnesse .

Now this opinion may be strengthened by many reasons .

First , because sea-water , when it is boyled , doth evaporate a dewie or watrie humour , which being collected and kept together , hath a sweet tast or savour .

Secondly , because vapours drawn from the sea and turned into rain , are void of saltnesse .

Thirdly , because the sea in summer , and towards the South ( as Aristotle affirmeth ) is more salt then elsewhere ; which cometh to passe in that the sunne , at that time and place , draweth away more of the sweet humours then at other times .

Fourthly , because the sea is fresher towards the bottome , then at the top ; as some have found by using practises to experience it .

Fifthly , because ( as Aristotle again testifyeth ) if an emptie vessel sealed up with wax , be by some means or other caused to sink into the sea , and there let lie for a certain space , it will at the last be filled with very fresh and sweet water , issuing in through the insensible small pores of the wax : for by this manner of passing into the vessel , the thin is strained from the thick : yea by this means , the earthy and adust part , which carrieth the saltnesse in it , is excluded , whilest the other is admitted . For in every salt savour , two things are required ; viz. an adustion , and an earthie kinde of substance of a drying nature : both which are found in the sea . For ( according to the testimonie of Physicians ) sea-water doth heat and drie more then other waters , and is also more ponderous or heavie ; yea and it doth more easily sustain a heavie burden , giving it lesse leave to sink then the fresh silver-seeming streams .

And thus we see how the sea comes to be salt . It followeth to shew why rivers be not salt , as well as seas . Of rivers ; and from whence they proceed .

Now for the better explaining of this , the first thing considerable will be concerning the originall of fountains and rivers .

Aristotle handled them amongst Meteors of a watry Arist. de Met. lib. 1. cap. 13. kinde , because he supposed that there was the same originall of rivers within the earth , which was of watry Meteors in the aire above the earth . For if this aire ( saith he ) coming neare to the nature of a vapour , is by cold turned into water ; then the aire which is in the caverns of the earth , may be , by the same cause , condensed into water also . According to which grounds , we cannot but make this the originall of fountains and rivers ; namely , that they are ingendred in the hollow concavities of the earth , and derive both their birth and continuall sustenance from the aire ; which piercing the open chinks or chasma's of the earth , and congealed by the cold of those places , dissolveth into water ( as we see the aire in winter nights to be melted into a pearlie dew , sticking on our glasse windows ) and being grown to some quantitie , it will either finde a way , or make a way to vent its superfluitie . All which agreeth very well to the nature of the aire , which seeing it is hot and moist , the heat being gone it is thickened , and so easily turned into water .

And as for a continuall running of rivers caused by this water , it is ( saith Aristotle ) by a perpetuall succession of new aire .

But to this opinion we may not absolutely make subscription ; for although aire may be thus converted into water , yet the sole matter of rivers cannot come from hence : it may haply be an helping cause , but not a prime , or principall cause . For first , sith the aire is a thin subtil bodie , there is necessarily required an abundance of aire to make but a little quantitie of water ; insomuch that it is not doubted by some without cause , whether the dennes and hollow places of the earth be vast enough to receive so much aire as can make water enough to runne along , untill it break out into a river or spring . Secondly , there be many fountains which have ( as it were ) a kinde of ebbing and flowing at certain direct and set times , which they keep as constantly as the very sea it self . As for example , among other strange rivers , n n Lib. 2. cap. 103. Plinie makes mention of Dodon , Jupiters fountain , which evermore decreaseth from midnight untill noon ; thence it increaseth untill midnight again . And in the island Delus , the fountain of Inopus ( as he also affirmeth ) keeps his course with Nilus . Also he makes mention of a little island in the sea over against the river Timavus or Brenta in Italie , having certain fountains in it which increase and decrease , according to the ebbing and flowing of the vast bodie of Amphitrite or the sea .

Wherefore the wise man Siracides thought more truely ( Ecclus. 40. 11. ) concerning these things ; affirming that all things which are of the earth shall turn to the earth again : and that which is of the waters doth turn again into the sea . Which saying of his I do not say is much strengthened , but absolutely confirmed by one more authentick then it self ; namely by that of Solomon , Eccles. 1. 7. where it is witnessed that all rivers runne into the sea , yet the sea is not full : unto the place from whence the rivers come , thither they return again . Which testimonie makes it plain that the sea is the principall cause of all rivers : and if therefore Aristotles † † Aëriall vapours are partly a cause of springs . aëriall vapours have any thing to do in this generation , it is as much as nothing : yet that which they are able to do , I imagine they perform , joyning themselves with the currents which come from the sea ; and so they runne together in the veins of the earth , either untill free leave be given them to come abroad , or that ( like Hannibal in the Alps ) they work themselves a way .

Now in this there is little or no difference between Solomon and Plato , together with the ancient Philosophers before him , although Aristotle dissenteth . For that which Solomon calleth the sea , o o Goclen . Disput. Phys. cap. 39. ex Plat. in Phaed. Plato calleth the great * * Plato did but expresse Moses meaning , Gen. 7. 11. in other words . gulf of the earth ; saying , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 id est , Ad illum hiatum & omnes fluvii confluunt , & ex hoc vicissim omnes effluunt : that is , Into this gulf all rivers do both flow or assemble themselves , and also by their courses come or flow out again .

But what need more words ? It is without controversie How springs come to be fresh , seeing the sea is salt . that rivers have their first originall from the sea : that is the fountain-head from whence all fountains have their heads . Neither can the saltnesse of the sea , and freshnesse of rivers , stop this current .

For concerning springs , it is true indeed that they are fresh ; and this freshnesse , notwithstanding their salt originall , may be ascribed to percolation and straining through the narrow spungie passages of the earth , which makes them leave behinde ( as an exacted toll ) the colour , thicknesse , and saltnesse . So that you see , sea water ( though in it self of a salt and brackish savour ) by passing through divers windings and turnings of the earth , is deprived of all unpleasantnesse : and by how much the spring-heads of rivers are p p Putei prope mare , falsi ; longiùs , minùs ; procul , nihil . Ial . Scal. exercitat . 50. remote from the sea , by so much are their waters affected with a delightfull relish : yea and why they ascend up to the highest mountains , already hath been declared . Unto which may be added , that they come not with a direct course from the sea unto those hills ; neither do they ascend directly upwards on the sudden , but by degrees : and so , winding themselves through many crooked passages and turnings , they do ( as it were ) scrue themselves up to the convenientest place of breaking out ; and cannot go back , because the sea is a farre heavier bodie then the vein that cometh from it ; even as the bloud in our veins is nothing in proportion to the liver , from whence each vein of bloud hath its first beginning .

But I draw towards a conclusion , adding in the last The benefit and use of waters . place , that of waters ( be they seas , or rivers ) we have a threefold use and benefit .

First , that out of them , drink may be afforded to man and beast ; as it is Psal. 104. 11. They give drink to every beast of the field : the wilde asses quench their thirst , &c.

Secondly , that running through the earth , as bloud through the bodie , by interlacing it , and sometimes overwhelming it , they make the earth able to produce those fruits which are necessary for the life of man : which benefit of overflowing , so fattens the whole land of Egypt , that the priests of that countrey did thereupon ascribe the beginning of time , or of every thing that now is , to that time of the yeare when their Nilus overflowed , or when it first began to lift up it self above the banks , and diffuse an ample portion of manuring bountie into the lap of the land : which is as good to them as if Iupiter should descend in a golden shower . And for other places , where there be no such luckie flouds , there it is found that these bounteous watrie bodies yeelding vapours , do purchase for them such dropping showers of rain , that the valleys stand so thick with corn , that they laugh and sing : and therefore these are great benefits challenging most humble thanks ; as it is Psal. 107.

The third is , that they can quell the rage of the hottest element , and keep our mansions from cinders , or a flamie conversion into ashes .

The fourth is , that they yeeld us an easinesse and speedinesse of conduct and traffick , by which each place partaketh of the blessings of every place .

Yea these , and many more , are the benefits of water , without which the life of man could not be sustained . But here I contract my sails , and end this question : for by coming on the shore , I shall the better view that which remaineth concerning this liquid element . Wherefore it followeth .

The next and last question propounded , was concerning Quest. 7. Wherein is shewed the cause of the ebbing and flowing of the sea . the fluxion and refluxion of the sea ; wherein I purpose ( as neare as I can ) to shew , both why seas have that alternate motion , as also why such murmuring brooks and rivers , as do not ebbe and flow , are destitute of the foresaid courses .

The motion of the sea is either naturall , or violent . The first is performeth on its own accord : the other it doth not , but by some externall force compelling it .

The first , being a naturall motion , is such as is in every other water ; namely that all waters do evermore flow into the lowest place , because they have an heavinesse or ponderositie in them . And thus the ocean naturally floweth from the North , where it is highest , unto the South as the lower place : for q q Zanch. Tom. 3. lib. 4 cap. 1. quest. ●… . thes. 1. there , in regard of the great cold , the waters are not onely kept from drying up , but also increased , whilest much aire is turned into water : whereas in the South , by reason of great heat , they are alwayes sucked up and diminished . Now this motion is called a motion of Equation ; because it is for this end , namely that the superficies of the water may be made equall , and distant alike on every side from the centre of gravitie .

The other , being that which dependeth upon some externall cause , is such as may be distinguished into a threefold motion . One is rapt , and caused by force of the heavens , whereby it floweth from * * Note that this is pertinent to the openest seas , as the Atlantick and Southseas , and especially between the Tropicks , where is a constant Easterly breath caused by the superiour motions which draw together with them , not onely the element of fire , but of the aire and water also . East to West . The second is a motion of Libration , in which the sea striving to poise it self equally , doth ( as it were ) wave from one opposite shore to another . And note that this is onely in such as are but strait and narrow seas , being a kinde of trepidation in them , or ( as I said before ) a motion of Libration ; just like a rising and falling of the beam of an equall-poised balance , which will not stand still , but be continually waving to and fro . The third and last is Reciprocatio , or Aestus maris , called the ebbing and flowing of the sea .

The cause of which hath added no little trouble , nor small perplexitie , to the brains of the best and greatest Philosophers . Aristotle , that master of knowledge , helps us little or nothing in this question . And yet r r De placi●… . ●…los . lib. 3. cap. 17. Plutarch affirmeth that he attributed the cause to the motion of the sunne . Dr. Fulk . 〈◊〉 . li●… . 4. Others have gathered from him that he seemed to teach , it was by certain exhalations which be under the water , causing it to be driven to and fro according to contrary bounds and limits . But howsoever he taught , or whatsoever he thought , this we finde , that nothing troubled him more . For ( as t t Antiquarum lecti ▪ 〈◊〉 lib. 29. cap. ●… . Coelius Rhodiginus writeth ) when he had studied long about it , and at the last being weary , he died through the tediousnesse of such an intricate doubt . u u Iu●… . Mart. Greg. Naz. Aesc●…ines orat . contra ●…tes . L. Valla Dialog. de lib. arbitri●… , &c. Some say he drowned himself in Negropont , or Euripus , because he could finde no reason why it had so various a fluxion and refluxion , ebbing and flowing seven times a day at the x x Livie saith that it is not seven times a day ; but ●…emere in modum venti nunc huc , nun●… il●…c rapitur . lib. 8. dec. 3. least ; adding , before that his untimely and disastrous precipitation , these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ Quandoquidem Aristoteles non cepit Euripum , Euripus capiat Aristotelem ; That is , Although Aristotle hath not taken Euripus , yet Euripus shall take Aristotle : meaning that that should end him , whose cause could not be comprehended by him .

But leaving Aristotle , we shall finde as little help from his master Plato , who ( as did also the Stoicks ) attributed the cause to the breath of the world . Such also have been the fancies of others ; among whom , Kepler may not be forgotten , who in good earnest affirmeth and beleeveth that the earth is a great living creature , which with the mightie bellows of her lungs first draweth in the waters into her hollow bowels , then by breathing respires them out again . A prettie fiction this ; and well worthy the pen of some fabling poet , rather then to be spoken in good sober sadnesse , and affirmed as a truth .

Others would have the cause to be by reason of waters in the holes of the earth forced out by spirits ; which comes something neare to that before concerning the breath of the world .

A third sort attribute the cause to the circular motion of the earth ; affirming that there is a daily motion of the earth round about the heavens , which it performeth in 24 houres : the heavens in the mean time onely seeming to move , and not moving in very deed . This opinion came first from the Pythagoreans , and is defended by the Copernicanians as an effect of the foresaid motion . As for example ; the earth moving swiftly round , the water not able to follow the motion , is left behinde , and caused to flow to and fro ; like as in a broad shallow vessel may be seen : for put water in such a vessel , and let it be swiftly pulled forward , and then you shall see that by being left behinde , it will beat it self against the one side , before the other can at all partake of its company : and so it is also in the earth , leaving the waters behinde whilest it moveth .

But if this opinion be true ; first tell me how it comes The earth hath no circular motion . to passe that the sea doth not ebbe and flow alwayes at one and the same time , but altereth his course , and is every day about one houre later then other . Secondly , shew me why the tides are at one time of the moneth higher then at another . Thirdly , let me be informed why broad lakes and large rivers do not flow as well as seas . Fourthly , let me be rightly instructed how it comes to passe that things tend to the earth as their centre , if the sunne ( as Copernicus and his followers imagine ) be the centre of the world . Fifthly , shew me why the aire in the middle Region is not rather hot then cold : for surely if the earth should move round with a diurnall motion , as they maintain , then the middle Region must be either farre higher then it is , or else the aire would be so heated by going round , that the coldnesse in it would be either little or none at all ; for it is a ruled case , that Remotio à motu circulari dat quietem , frigiditatem , et gravitatem ; sicut propinquitas dat motum , calorem , et levitatem : and thereupon it comes to passe that we have coldnesse in the middle Region , the cause first beginning it being in respect of the hills which hinder the aire from following the motion of the heavens ; as in * * Viz. chap. 4. sect. 2. and chap. 5. sect. 2. Paragraph 1. two severall places of the second dayes work I have declared . Sixthly , I would also know why an arrow being shot upright should fall neare upon the same place where the shooter standeth , and not rather fall beyond him , seeing the earth must needs carry him farre away whilest the arrow flyeth up and falleth down again : or why should a stone , being perpendicularly let fall on the West side of a tower , fall just at the foot of it ; or on the East side , fall at all , and not rather be forced to knock against it ? We see that a man in a ship at sea , throwing a stone upright , is carried away before the stone falleth ; and if it be mounted up in any reasonable height , not onely he which cast it , but the ship also is gone . Now why it should be otherwise in the motion of the earth , I do not well perceive . If you say that the earth equally carries the shooter , aire , arrow , tower , and stone ; then methinks you are plainly convinced by the former instance of the ship : or if not by that , then by the various flying of clouds , and of birds ; nay , of the smallest grashopper , flie , flea , or gnat , whose motion is not tied to any one quarter of the world , but thither onely whither their own strength shall carry them : some flying one way , some another way , at one and the same time . We see that the winde sometimes hindereth the flight of those prettie creatures ; but we could never yet perceive that they were hindered by the aire ; which must needs hinder them if it were carried alwayes one way by the motion of the earth : for from that effect of the earths motion , this effect must needs also be produced .

Arm'd with these reasons , 't were superfluous To joyn our forces with Copernicus .

But perhaps you will say it is a thing impossible for so vast a bodie as the heavens to move dayly about the earth , and be no longer then 24 houres before one revolution be accomplished : for if the compasse were no y y L●…sberg ▪ 〈◊〉 ▪ i●… 〈◊〉 terra di●…r . pag. 7. more then such a distance would make as is from hence to Saturns sphere , the motion must extend , in one first scruple or minute of time , to 55804 miles ; and in a moment , to 930 miles : which is a thing impossible for any Physicall bodie to perform .

Unto which I must first answer , that in these mensurations we must not think to come so neare the truth , as in those things which are subject to sense , and under our hands : For we oft times fail , yea even in them , much more therefore in those which are remote , and ( as it were ) quite absent , by reason of their manifold distance .

Secondly , I also answer , that the wonder is not more in the swiftnesse of the motion , then in the largenesse of the circumference : for that which is but a slow motion in a little circuit ( although it be one and the same motion still ) must needs be an extraordinary motion in a greater circle ; and so , I say , the wonder is not more in the motion then in the largenesse of the circumference . Wherefore , he that was able , by the power of his word , to make such a large-compassed bodie , was also able so to make it , that it should endure to undergo the swiftest motion that the quickest thought can keep pace with , or possibly be forged in imagination : For his works are wonderfull , and in wisdome he hath made them all .

Besides , do but go on a while , and adhere a little to the sect of Copernicus , and then you shall finde so large a space between the convexitie of Saturns sphere , and the concavitie of the eighth sphere ( being more then 20 times the distance of Saturn from us , and yet void of bodies , and serving to no other purpose but to salve the annuall motion of the earth ) so great a distance , I say , that thereby that proportion is quite taken away which God the Creatour hath observed in all other things ; making them all * * Wi●…d . 11. 22. in number , weight and measure , in an excellent portion and harmonie .

Last of all , let me demand how the earths motion and heavens rest can agree with holy Scripture . It is true indeed ( as they alledge ) that the grounds of Astronomie are not taught us in Gods book : yet when I heare the voice of the everlasting and sacred Spirit say thus , * * Jo●…h . 10. 12 , 13. Sun stand thou still , and thou Moon in the valley of Ajalon , I cannot be perswaded either to think , teach , or write , that the earth stood still : but the sunne stood , and the moon stayed , untill the people had avenged themselves on their enemies . Neither do I think after this that it was the earth which went back , but the sunne upon Ahaz Esay 38. 8. his diall in the dayes of Ezekias . For when God had made the earth , what said he ? did he bid it move round about the heavens , that thereby dayes , weeks , moneths and yeares might be produced ? No. What then ? This was its office , and this that which it should do ; namely z z Motus terra is nothing but Germinatio terr●… . bud and bring forth fruit for the use of man . And for motion , it was absolutely and directly bestowed upon the heavens and starres : witnesse those very words appointing to the sunne and moon their courses ; setting them in the heavens so as they should never rest , but be for signes , and for seasons , for dayes and for yeares . And Gen. 1. so also the wise * * Ecclus. 46. 4. Siracides understood it , saying , Did not the sunne go back by his means , and was not one day as long as two ?

I conclude therefore , and concluding cannot forget that sweet meditation of a religious and learned * * Bish. Hall . Prelate , saying , Heaven ever moves , yet is that the place of our rest : Earth ever rests , yet is that the place of our travell and unrest .

And now , laying all together , if the cause be taken away , the effect perisheth . My meaning is no more but thus ; that seeing the earth is void of motion , the ebbing and flowing of the sea cannot be caused by it , but dependeth upon some other thing .

Or again , were it so that the earth had such a motion , I should scarce beleeve that this ebbing and flowing depended on it . For ( as I said before ) if this were the cause , it could never be that the course of ebbs and flouds should keep such a regular alteration as they do day by day : Neither could it produce a cause why the tides should be more at one time of the moneth then at another : Nor yet ( as some suppose ) could the waters be suffered to flow back again , but alwayes must be going on as fast as they can , toward the Eastern part of the world . But I leave this and come to another .

It was a mad fancie of him who attributed the cause to an Angel , which should stand in a certain place of the world , and sometimes heave up the earth above the waters , sometimes constraining it to sink below them . In an ebbe , he heaves it up ; and in a floud he lets it sink .

As improbable also is that of some others who imagine one Angel to be an Angel of the water , whose office is ( as in the pool of Bethesda ) to move the waters to and fro : and for proof of this , that place is alledged in the * * Revel. 16. 5. Revelation , where when the vials were poured out upon the kingdome of the beast , one of the Angels is called an Angel of the waters . But know that the same answer made before concerning the moving of the windes , will serve to stop this gap . Or were it so that we must be tied to a literall sense , the compulsion overthrows the assertion ; because he is called an Angel of the waters , not for that he causeth them to ebbe and flow , but because it was his office to corrupt them and turn them into bloud .

More probable was their opinion who attribute the cause to certain subterranean or under-sea fires , whose matter is of neare akin to the matter of the Moon ; and therefore , according to her motion , they continue their times of burning : and burning , they make the sea so to boyl as that it is a tide or high-water ; but going out , the sea sinks again .

But now if this opinion were true , then the water in a tide would be thinner , through the heat which causeth it to ascend , thinner then at other times : and so a ship carrying one and the same weight , would sink deeper in a floud then in an ebbe ; which experience shews to be otherwise . Yea were it so that there were such supposed fires in the bottome of the sea , causing it to swell up like boyled water , then it would also follow that the sea-water would be so hot that it might not be touched : For if the heat of the supposed fire be sufficient to make it ascend , it is sufficient also to make it hot : which would appeare lesser in an ebbe then in a floud .

Wherefore , omitting these and the like opinions , the This is the most probable cause why the Sea ebbs and flows . most allowable is to attribute this flux and reflux , to the effects of the divers appearances of the Moon : For we see by experience , that according to the courses of the Moon , the tides are both ordered and altered . By which it is not improbable that the waters are drawn by the power of the Moon , following her daily motion , even as she is carried with the Primum Mobile . Yea were it not so that the sea were hindered by some accident , some have supposed that these waters would go round from East to West in 24 houres ; and so round again , even day by day . The accident hindering this circular motion , is in regard that the West ocean sea is shot in between the firm land of America on the West part , and the main land of Africa and Europe on the East part . But were it so that there were no such accidentall let in the sea , to be hindered by the land , it would orderly follow the Moon , and go daily round : And seeing also it is hindered by such an impediment , it is a probable conjecture to think , that it cannot but be forced to retire ; for the firm land beats it back again . Thus Mr William Bourn , in the 5 book of his treasure for travellers , chap. 6. determineth .

Others there be who attributing the cause to the moon , do demonstrate it after another manner ; namely that through her influence she causeth these alternate motions : and this influence of hers worketh according to the quadrate and opposite aspects of her position in the heavens ; or according to the quadrate and opposite configurations from that place where she was at the beginning . For the seas , z z Sir Christopher Heydon , in his defence of Judiciall Astron. chap. 21. pag. 432. saith a well learned writer , begin to flow when the moon by her diurn rapt motion from East to West , cometh to the nine a clock point in the morning , or is South-east : then they will continue flowing untill she come to a quadrate aspect , or to 90 degrees , which will be about 3 of the clock in the afternoon , or be South-west when they cease from flowing and begin to ebbe , continuing so untill she come to 180 degrees , or the opposite place , which will be somewhat after nine of the clock at night , being the opposite place to that from which she began her flowing . Then again they begin to flow , and so continue untill she attain to 270 degrees from her first place , which will be after three in the morning . And then lastly they begin to ebbe , and so continue still , untill the moon come to that place where she was at the beginning : for there the floud begins again . Thus it is ordinarily ; yet her illumination , the sunne and other starres may hasten , hinder , or something alter the moons influence , as we see in spring-tides , at the change and full ; and neap-tides , at quarters and half quarters of the moon : confessed by a a Idem , pag ▪ 433. cap ▪ 21. those who have been great masters in Astrologie .

And let this also be known , that though the moon have dominion over all moist bodies , yet not alike , because of other causes concurring ; as the indisposition or unfitnesse of the subject , or for want of matter , and the like considerations . As for example , though it be probable that there be tides in mari Atlantico , yet they are Why all seas do not ebbe and flow not to be perceived , by reason of the vast widenesse and profunditie thereof : in other places also of the sea are no tides , being hindered by the strength of some current , Why fresh waters do not ebbe and flow . which prevaileth : and in fresh water there is no tide , because of the raritie , thinnesse , and subtiltie thereof , which cannot retain the influence of the moon .

And note also that in such havens and rivers as ebbe and flow , there may be great diversitie ; which cometh to passe both according to the indraught , as also by reason of the crooked and narrow points and turnings of the banks , which do let and stay the tide from that which is the common and ordinary course in the main bodie of the sea : but afterwards , when it is in , and hath taken his sway , then it cannot so soon reverse back , but must continue untill the water behinde it be descended or ebbed into the sea . The river Thames may serve as an instance in this : for it is not a full sea in all places of it at one instant , being three parts of a floud at the lands end , before it can be any floud at London . But were it so that there were no creeks , islands , straits , turnings , or other accidentall hinderances , then there should be no difference found in any sea , but the whole bodie should be swayed up and down with a constant course : whereas since it is otherwise , the times for every such place must be once found out , that thereby they may be known for ever .

Wherefore the cavils of some men are nothing worth , who by bringing particular and rare ( perhaps vain ) examples , do think to take away this power from the moon . For sith this lunar regiment is pertinent to most seas , and that all our ocean doth follow her ; the exceptions taken from certain straits , creeks , bayes , or such like places , ought to be referred to accidentall hinderances ; as to the unaptnesse of the places , rocks , qualities of the regions , differing nature of the waters ▪ or other secret and unknown impediments ; such as manifest themselves in Cambaia . For it is reported , that there , although the tides keep their course with the moon , yet it is contrary to the course they hold in these parts ; for they are said to increase , not with the full of the moon , but with the wane ; and so the sea-crabs do likewise : amongst other things the nature of the water and qualitie of the region may much avail to this , if it be true . And in the island of Socotora ( saith Mr Purchas ) Don John of Castro observed many dayes , and found ( contrary both to the Indian and our wont ) that when the moon riseth , it is full sea , and as the moon ascends , the tide descends and ebbeth , being dead low water when the moon is in the meridian . These things are thus reported , and if they should be true , yet we must know that they are but in particular seas , as I said before , where a generall and universall cause may be much hindered , and in a manner seem as if it were altered .

They that descend the brinie waves Of liquid Thetis flouds , And in their ships of brittle staves Psal. 107. 23 ▪ 24. Trade to augment their goods ; These men behold , and in the deeps they see How great Gods wonders of the waters be .

I conclude therefore , and cannot but say , that this is as great a secret , to be in every point discussed and unfolded , as any nature can afford : Arcanum enim naturae magnum est , It is a great secret of nature , and gives us therefore principall occasion to magnifie the power of God , whose name onely is excellent , and whose power above heaven and earth .

Last of all , this is the finall cause of the seas motion : God hath ordained it for the purging and preserving of the waters . For as the aire is purged by windes , and as it were renewed by moving to and fro ; so this motion keeps the waters of the sea from putrefaction .

An Appendix to the former Section , wherein the properties and vertues of certain strange rivers , wells , and fountains , are declared .

I Do not well know how to end this discourse of waters , before I have spoken something of the strange properties that are in certain rivers , wells , and fountains . Some are hot , because they are generated and flow out of veins of brimstone , or receive heat from those places where subterranean fires are nourished . For this is a generall rule , that all waters differ according to the qualitie of the place from whence they arise . Some again are sowre or sharp like vineger ; and these runne through veins of allome , copperas , or such mineralls . Some may be bitter , that flow out of such earth as is bitter by adustion or otherwise . Some may be salt , whose current is through a salt vein . And some may be sweet ; these are such that be well strained through good earth , or runne through such mineralls as be of a sweet taste .

Our baths in the West countrey , and S. Anne of Buckstones well in the North part of England , and many other elsewhere , are hot . Aristotle writeth of a well in Sicilie , Water used in stead of vineger . whose water the inhabitants used for vineger : and in divers places of Germanie be springs which harbour much sharpnesse . In Bohemia , neare to the citie called Water used in stead of burnt wine . Bilen , is a well ( saith Dr Fulk ) that the people use to drink of in the morning , in stead of burnt wine . And some ( saith he ) have the taste of wine ; as in Paphlagonia Water which makes men drunk ▪ is a well , that maketh men drunk which drink of it : now this is , because that water receiveth the fumositie of brimstone , and other minerals , through which it runneth : and retaining their vertue , it filleth and entoxicateth the brain , as wine doth . For it is possible that fountains may draw such efficacie from the mines of brimstone , that they may fill their brains with fume that drink thereof , who also become drunk therewith . To which purpose Ovid speaketh thus ,

Quam quicunque parùm moderato gutture traxit , Haud aliter titubat , quàm si mer a vina bibisset . Which whoso draws with an immoderate throat , Trips , as his brains in meer good wine did float .

And Du Bartas also ,

Salonian fountain , and thou Andrian spring , Out of what cellars do you daily bring The oyl and wine that you abound with so ? O earth , do these within thine entralls grow ? What ? be there vines and orchards under ground ? Is Bacchus trade and Pallas art there found ?

Ortelius , in his Theatre of the world , makes mention A water which is deadly to beasts , but not to men . of a fountain in Ireland , whose water killeth all those beasts that drink thereof , but not the people , although they use it ordinarily .

It is also reported , that neare to the isle Ormus , there A purging killing water . is a great fountain found , the water whereof is as green as the field in spring-time , and salt as the sea . He which drinketh but a little of it , is incontinently taken with a violent scowring ; and he that drinketh very much thereof , dieth without remedie .

Aelianus makes mention of a fountain in Boeotia neare A water which makes horses mad . to Thebes , which causeth horses to runne mad , if they drink of it .

Plinie speaketh of a water in Sclavonia which A cold burning water . is extreamly cold ; yet if a man cast his cloth cloak upon it , it is incontinently set on fire . A water which will both ros●… and bake .

Ortelius again speaketh of a boyling fountain , which will presently seethe all kinde of meat put into it : it will also bake paste into bread , as in an oven well heated . This is said to be in the isle of Grontland .

The river Hypanis in Scythia every day brings forth A river which breedeth flies . little bladders , out of which come certain flies . They are bred in the morning , fledge at noon , and dead at night : wherein mankinde is also like them . For his birth is as his morning ; his strongest time , or his middle time ( be his time long or short ) is as his noon ; and his night is that , when he takes leave of the world , and is laid in the grave to sleep with his fathers : For this hath been the state of every one , since first the world had any one . The day breaking , the Sunne ariseth ; the Sunne arising continues moving ; the Sunne moving , noontime maketh ; noontime made , the Sunne declines ; the Sunne declining threatens setting ; the Sunne setting , night cometh ; and night coming our life is ended . Thus runnes away our time . If he that made the heavens Sunne , hath set our lives Sunne but a small circumference , it will the sooner climbe into the noon , the sooner fall into the night . The morning , noon , and evening ( as to those flies ) these three conclude our living .

Clitumnus , saith Propertius , lib. 3. is a river or spring A water which maketh oxen white . in Italie which maketh oxen that drink of it , white . Dr. Fulk yeeldeth this reason , namely because the qualitie of the water is very flegmatick , Fulk . Met. lib. 4.

Plinie speaketh of the river Melas in Boeotia , which Water which maketh sheep black or white . maketh sheep black : But Cephisus , another stream which flows out of the same lake , makes them white . See Plin. in the 103. chap. of his 2 book .

Plinie also , in the former book and chapter , makes Water which makes them red . mention of the river Xanthus , which will make the flocks turn red , if they drink the water . Solinus affirmeth the like of a fountain in Arabia neare to the Red-sea , saying , in littore maris istius fontem esse , quem si oves biberint , mutent vellerum qualitatem , at fulvo postmodum nigrescant colore . To which purpose we may heare Du Bartas descant thus ,

b b Plin. lib. 31. cap 2. See also 〈◊〉 . 2 ▪ cap. 103. Cerona , Xanth , and Cephisus , do make The thirsty flocks , that of their waters take , Black , red , and white : And neare the crimson deep , Th' Arabian fountain maketh crimson sheep .

Seneca speaketh of a river which maketh horses red . A water like to the former . Now these things may be , as Dr. Fulk yeelds probable conjecture , in that the qualitie of the water may alter the complexion ; and the complexion being altered , the colour of their wooll and hairs may be changed . Aristotle , in his 3 book , chap. 12 , de histor. animal . maketh mention of such like waters also : as there is a river in Assyria , called Psychrus , of that coldnesse , which causeth the sheep that drink thereof to yean black lambes : in Antandria there are two rivers , the one maketh the sheep white , the other black : the river Scamander doth die them yellow . Dr. Will . in his Hexap . on Gen. ex Aristot.

Plinie makes mention of the Hammonian fountain , A water cold in the day , and hot in the ●…ight . saying , Iovis Hammonis fons interdiu frigidus , noctibus fervet ; The fountain of Jupiter Hammon is cold in the day time , and hot in the night . Like unto which is that which he calleth the fountain of the Sunne ; excepting that the water is sweet at noon , and bitter at midnight : but for the times of cold and heat , it is like to the other fountain . lib. 2. cap. 103. Some seem to think that this may be the reason , namely , that the cold humidity of the night nourisheth the heat , and by an Antiperistasis causeth it to reinforce it self inward : But by day ( the Sunne-beams sucking up that heat which is in the surface , that is to say , above ) the water remaineth cold . Others determine thus , saying that this may be by the same reason that well-water is colder in summer then it is in winter .

We have in England , wells which make wood and all A water turning wood into stone . things else that be cast into them , stones : the cause whereof is great cold . A river which rests every seventh day .

Iosephus , de Bello Iudaic. lib. 7. cap. 24. writeth that there is a river in Palestine , which passeth between two cities , called by these names , viz. Arcen , and Raphane●… , which river is admirable for an extraordinarie singularitie : namely , that having entertained his violent and swift course for the space of six dayes , on the seventh it remaineth dry : which being past , it runneth as before ; and therefore is called the river of the Sabbath : c c In his 3 day . Du Bartas calleth it the Jews religious river ,

Keeping his waves from working on that day Which God ordain'd a sacred rest for ay .

In Idumea was a well , which one quarter of the yeare A strange well in Id●…mea . was troubled and muddy , the next quarter bloudie , the third green , and the fourth cleare . Isiodore makes mention of this , and it is called the fountain of Job .

Seneca and others affirm that there be rivers whose Poysoning waters . waters are poyson : now this may be , in regard that they run through poysonous mineralls , and receive infection from their fume , and the like . Such is the water Nonacrinis in Arcadia : of which it is recorded , that no vessell of silver , brasse , or iron , can hold it , but it breaketh in pieces ; onely a mules hoof and nothing else can contain it . d d Plutarch . See also Just. lib. 12. and Curt. lib. 10. Some write that Alexander the great , through the treacherie and plots of Antipater , was poysoned with this water . Curtius calleth it the water of Styx , lib. 10. juxta finem .

In an isle of Pontus , the river Astaces overfloweth the A water which makes cattell give black milk . fields ; in which whatsoever sheep or other milch cattell be fed , they alwayes give black milk . This river Plinie forgetteth not , lib. 2. cap. 103.

It is reported that in Poland is a fountain so pestilent , Poysoning waters . that the very vapour thereof killeth beasts when they approach unto it .

There be some waters which make men mad who Water which makes men m●…d . drink of them . Which is , in a manner , by the same reason that other fountains have made men drunk .

Some again spoil the memorie , and make men very A water that spoils the memorie . forgetfull : which may very well be , by procuring obstructions in the brain . Fulk .

Seneca speaketh of a water , that being drunk provoketh A water which procureth lust . unto lust . Plinie , in the second chapter of his 31 book , speaketh of certain waters in the Region of Campania , which will take away barrennesse from women , and madnesse from men . And in Sicilia are two springs : one maketh a woman fruitfull ; the other , barren .

The foresaid Plinie , in the same book and chapter , A water which causeth barren nesse , and another which causeth the teeth to fall , &c. saith that the river Amphrysus or Aphrodisium , causeth barrennesse .

And again , in his 25 book and 3 chapter , he speaketh of a strange water in Germanie , which being drunk , causeth the teeth to fall out within two yeares , and the joynts of the knees to be loosed .

Lechnus , a spring of Arcadia , is said to be good against abortions .

In Sardinia be hot wells that heal sore eyes : and in Italie is a well which healeth wounds of the eyes . In the isle of Chios is said to be a well which makes men abhorre lust : and in the same countrey , another whose propertie is to make men e e For this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 where 〈◊〉 you may 〈◊〉 of ●…nother that sharpe●…eth the senses . dull-witted . Now these and the like qualities may as well be in waters which are mixed with divers mineralls and kindes of earth , as in herbs , roots , fruits , and the like .

The lake Pentasium ( as Solinus saith ) is deadly to serpents , and wholesome to men . And in Italie , the lake Clitorie causeth those that drink of it , to abhorre wine . Fulk . Met. lib. 4.

Ortelius , in the description of Scotland , maketh mention Fountains of oyl . of divers fountains , that yeeld forth oyl in great quantitie : which cometh to passe by reason of the viscositie or fatnesse of the earth where they passe , and from whence they arise . The like may be also said concerning pitchie streams , &c.

Some waters are of that temper , that men sink not in Waters of a strange temper . them , although they know not how to swimme . The like lake is said to be in Syria , in which ( as Seneca relateth ) no heavie thing will sink .

That which Plinie writeth of the fountain Dodone , Of the fountain Dodone . lib. 2. cap. 103. is very strange : whereupon Du Bartas makes this descant ,

What should I of th' Illyrian fountain tell ? What shall I say of the Dodonean well ? Whereof the first sets any clothes on fire ; Th' other doth quench ( who but will this admire ? ) A burning torch ; and when the same is quenched , Lights it again , if it again be drenched .

There be some wells , whose waters rise and fall , according to the ebbing and flowing of the sea , or of some great river unto which they are neare adjoyned . The reason therefore of this is plain .

But strange is that which Dr Fulk mentioneth of the Waters which work miracles . river Rhene in Germanie , which will drown * * In which he was deceived : it was rather to trie their strength , and make them hardie ; as Verstegan well declareth , Restit●… . cap. 2. pag. 45. bastard children that be cast into it , but drive to land them that be lawfully begotten . Or is not this strange which he also mentioneth of a certain well in Sicilia , whereof if theeves drink , they are made blinde by the efficacie of the water ? The like I finde in other authours concerning certain fountains in Sardinia : for it is said that they have this marvellous propertie ; namely , that if there be a cause to draw any one to his oath , he that is perjured and drinketh thereof , becometh blinde , and the true witnesse seeth more clearely then he did before . Solinus and Isiodore report it .

Solinus also and f f D●… 〈◊〉 cap. 51 , & 52. Aristotle make mention of a water called the Eleusinian or Halesinian spring , which , through the noise of singing or musick , is moved as if it danced or capered up and down : whereas at other times it is still and quiet . But I conclude , and ( as that g g D●… 〈◊〉 . 3 day . honoured Poet ) cannot but say ,

Sure in the legend of absurdest fables I should enroll most of these admirables , Save for the reverence of th' unstained credit Of many a witnesse , where I yerst have read it ; And saving that our gain-spurr'd Pilots finde , In our dayes , waters of more wondrous kinde .

Unto which ( in things that are strange , and not fabulous ) We ought to make the best uses of the strangest things . let this also be added , that God Almighty hath proposed infinite secrets to men , under the key of his wisdome , that he might thereby humble them ; and that , seeing what meer nothings they are , they might acknowledge that all are ignorant of more then they know : for indeed this is a rule , Maxima pars eorum quae scimus , est minima pars eorum quae nescimus ; The greatest part of those things which we know , is the least part of those things which we know not .

Sect. 3. Of the drie-land appearing after the gathering of the waters .

THe waters were no sooner gathered , but the drie-land then appeared : and this may be called the second part of the third dayes work . For the end of the gathering of the waters was , that the earth might shew it self ; and not onely so , but that also it might appeare solid and drie .

Two things therefore ( saith Pareus ) did the earth in this act principally receive : one was that it might be conspicuous ; the other , that it might be solid and drie : and both depended upon the law of great necessitie .

For first , had it been continually covered with waters , how could it have been a place for habitation ? either man must have been otherwise then he is , or else the earth must , as it was , be uncovered .

Secondly , were it uncovered , and not also drie and solid , it could not conveniently have bore up those living creatures , weights , and other things , which tread and presse upon it . Whereupon Expositours well witnesse , that earth is so named from the Hebrew Erets : which ( say they ) implieth a thing trod and runne upon by the creatures on it , and heavenly orbs about it . The same word spoken of particular places , is englished land ; as the land or earth of Canaan , and the like .

Here then it appeareth , that this was that time when the earth received her proper elementarie qualitie : which it had potentially before , but not actually till now . Now therefore , it being not onely uncovered , but also made drie , it might easily be distinguished from the other three elements of fire , aire , and water . For the proper qualitie of the fire is heat ; of the aire , is i i H●…iditas non est ●…stimanda ex irrigatione , sed ex propria de●…nitione , quod scilic et difficulter alieno termino cl●…uditur . Iam vide●…us ●…quam includi faciliùs certis limitibus quàm a●…rem , ergo &c. Quod autem aqua magis ●…ectat , id fit propter crassiorem substantiam . Cùm e●…im humiditas aqua in den●…ore materia h●…reat , ideo est magìs unita ▪ & proinde efficacio●… ad humectand●…m . Aeris verò humi●…tas tam cr●…ssam substantiam , si●…ut ●…qua , non habet , & prop●…erea tantum madorem corporibus 〈◊〉 ●…equit : & quod quandoque exicc●…re videatur , id non est per se , sed per accidens , 〈◊〉 per exhalationes , &c. moisture ; of the water , is coldnesse ; and of the earth , is drinesse . These qualities , I say , are most proper and peculiar to them : yet so , as the aire is not onely moist , but of a moderate heat , as being nearest to the element of fire ; the water not onely cold , but also moist , as coming nearest to the nature of aire ; and the earth , not onely drie , but something cold , as being hoast or landlord to the water : and upon these terms the elements are combined together ; there being in all an harmonious order ; pointing to him , who , in number , weight , and measure , hath constituted all things .

I will not go about to prove that the earth is the centre of the world , for fear I should be like to him , who disputed whether snow were white : onely I will adde , that even as an infant is potentially rationall by nature , but is made rationall in act , by youth or yeares ; so it was with the earth , both before and after the drying of it . Unto which let this also be joyned , that the earth is not so arid or drie that it is void of all moisture : for then it would be dissolved and fall into dust . But it is arid and dry , that it might be solid and firm ; retaining in the mean time , even in the solid parts of it , such a conveniencie of humour , that all parts may both be glewed together , and also have sufficient nutriment for the things , which , like to a teeming mother , she either bringeth forth , or nourisheth in her wombe .

Thus was the earth prepared : and thus was it made a fit habitation for man to dwell on . But , as if man were not alwayes worthy to tread upon such a solid foundation , we see it often shakes , and quakes , and rocks , and rends it self : as if it shewed that he which made it , threatened , by this trembling , the impietie of the world , and ruines of those which dwell upon the earth . For though the k k Efficiens est calor solis , & simul ignis subterraneus , quibus suppeditant tres superiores planetae . efficient , l l Causa materialis est spiritus seu vapor , in terrae visceribus conclusus , exire contendens . materiall , and m m Forma est ipsa concussio terrae & agitatio exhalationum terrae inclusatum . formall causes of an earthquake be naturall ; yet the finall is the signification of an angry God , moved by the execrable crimes of a wicked people : according to that of David in the 18 Psalme at the 7 verse , The earth trembled and quaked : the very foundations of the hills also shook and were removed , because he was wroth .

Fear chills our hearts . What heart can fear dissemble When steeples stagger , and huge mountains tremble ?

The Romanes , in times past , commanded by publick edict , that prayers and supplications should be made in time of an earthquake : but they must call upon no god by name , as on their other holy-dayes , for fear they mistook that god unto whom it belonged .

And the most ancient of the Grecians called Neptune the shaker and mover of the earth ; because they supposed that the cause proceeded from the fluctuations and flowings of waters up and down in the hollow places under ground .

Others thought that the shaking proceeded from the downfalls of subterranean dens or caves ; and that sometimes whole mountains sunk in , and they caused the trembling .

But by that which I said before in the generation of The cause of earthquakes . windes , it appeareth , that what it is , which is the cause of windes above the earth , is also the cause of trembling and shaking in the earth . For when it happeneth that aire and windie spirits or Exhalations be shut up within the caverns of the earth , or have such passage as is too narrow for them , they then striving to break their prisons , shake the earth , and make it tremble . Now this imprisonment is said to be caused thus ; namely , when the earth , which is dry by nature , happeneth to be watred by continuall rains ; then , not onely the pores and caverns thereof are stopped and closed up , but even the aire and Exhalations within the earth , are increased . To which purpose , Dr. Fulk , in the third book of his Meteors , writeth , saying ▪ The great caves and dens of the earth must needs be full of aire continually ( for there is no vacuum in nature : ) but when by the heat of the Sunne , the moisture of the earth is resolved , many Exhalations are generated , as well within the earth , as without ; and whereas the places were full before , so that they could hold or receive no more except part of that which is in them be let out , it must needs follow that in such countreys where the earth hath few pores , or else where they be stopped with moisture , that there , I say , these Exhalations striving to get out , do either rend the earth , or lift it up ; that thereby either a free passage may be had , or else room enough to abide within . I am perswaded , that as in other windes , there be also in this , subterranean fires , which help to move and stirre the Vapours and Exhalations . Neither do I think that the Sunne is the onely cause of shutting the pores of the ground : for then , earthquakes would in a manner be as frequent and common , as dryings after a rain : Some of the other Planets therefore have their operation in this effect . Which ( as Astrologers witnesse ) is Saturn , being of an astringent nature : and chiefly in earthie signes , must this be produced . For ( say they ) n n Origa●… de effect . cap. 9. ex Holy . &c. if Saturn have the sole dominion either in the revolution of the world , or in any great conjunction , or in the ecliptick place , and be strong in earthie signes ( such as be Taurus ▪ Virgo , and Capricorn ) and shall behold the Moon , when she is impedite , with a quadrate or opposite aspect , then he foresheweth that there will be an earthquake . And questionlesse this is not altogether idle : For the influence of the Planets is divers , and may as well ( according to their places and positions ) work these effects , as have any power at all in the changes and alterations of the aire , in the producing of Meteors , cherishing of plants , and the like . And happily it is not Saturn onely , nor the bright beams of the Sunne , but other of the Planets also being conveniently placed and disposed , which helpeth forward this sad effect .

Authours vary about the kindes of earthquakes ; some making more , some fewer kindes .

Aristotle , De Meteoris lib. 2. cap. 8. maketh onely The kindes of earthquakes . two ; Tremor , and Pulsus ; a Trembling , and a Beating . Some adde a third , which they call Hiatus . Others make seven . And some adde onely foure : to which may be joyned a fifth .

The first is , when the whole force of the winde driveth to one place , there being no contrary motion to let or hinder it . Many hills and buildings have been rushed down by this kinde of earthquake , especially when the winde causing it , was strong : For if it be a feeble winde , it onely looseth or unfasteneth foundations : if lesse feeble , then without further harm , the earth onely shakes , like one sick of an ague . This is called a laterall , or side-long shaking .

The second is not so much laterall as perpendicular or upright ; which is when the earth with great violence is so lifted up , that the buildings are like to fall , and by and by sinketh down again : For after the winde , that caused the earth to swell , is broke out of prison , the earth returneth to his old place even as it was before .

The third kinde is Hiatus , a gaping , rending or cleaving of the earth , one part being driven so farre from another , that whole towns , cities , hills , rocks , rivers , seas , and the like , are swallowed up and never seen again .

The fourth is a shaking that causeth sinking ; and is farre differing from the former : For now the earth splitteth not , but sinketh ; this being in such places , where , though the surface of the ground be solid , yet it hath but a salt foundation ; which being moistened with water driven through it by the force of the shaking Exhalation , is turned into water also . Thus was the Atlantick Ocean caused to be a sea , whereas before it was an island ; according to the n n Pl●…t . 〈◊〉 Ti●… . testimonie of famous Plato , who lived in his flourishing fame about 366 yeares before Christ was born : and before his time it was that this island sunk .

Where , by the way , in a word or two may be discussed , A digression touching the new found world . not so much how the late discovered parts of the world came to be peopled , as how at the first to be unknown .

Concerning which , this I think may be supposed , that America was sometimes part of that great land which Plato calleth the Atlantick island , and that the Kings of that island had some intercourse between the people of Europe and Africa . Some have related that they were the sonnes of Neptune , and did govern part of Europe and Africa , as well as of the said island : in which regard there was knowledge of the late known parts long ago . But when it happened that this island became a sea , time wore out the remembrance of remote countreys : and that upon this occasion , namely by reason of the mud and dirt , and other rubbish of the island . For when it sunk , it became a sea , which at the first was full of mud ; and thereupon could not be sailed , untill a long ●…me after : yea so long , that such as were the sea-men in those dayes , were either dead before the sea came to be cleare again , or else sunk with the island : the residue , being little expert in the art of navigation , might , as necessitie taught them , sail in some certain boats from island to island ; but not venturing further , their memorie perished . And not onely so , but also thus : this island sinking , might so damp up the sea , that neither those that were in these parts , did ever attempt to seek any land that wayes to the Westwards ; nor yet those who were remaining upon that part of the island that did not sink , would ever attempt to seek any land unto the Eastwards : and so the one forgot the other .

More I might say touching this thing : but this ( perhaps ) is more then enough . Yet that such an island was , and swallowed by an earthquake , I am verily perswaded : and if America joyned not to the West part of it , yet surely it could not be farre distant , because Plato deseribes it as a great island : neither do I think that there was much sea between Africa and the said island . But I leave this digression and proceed .

The fifth kinde of earthquake is contrary to the former : for as before the ground sinks down , so now it is cast up , like as in the second kinde already mentioned : onely this is the difference , that now it returneth not to its place again , but remaineth a great mountain : an embleme whereof may be seen in the busie mole casting up hills in a plain ground . And note that if such a rising be in the sea , it not onely causeth overflowings , but produceth likewise many islands , such as were never seen before . And thus there may be five severall kindes of earthquakes .

Know also that an earthquake hath both his Antecedentia , The attendants of an earthquake and Subsequentia .

The Antecedentia are the signes which go before it , and shew that it will be .

The Consequentia or Subsequentia , are the effects which follow after it , and shew that it hath been .

As for the Antecedentia , or signes , they be of these Signes of an earthquake . sorts chiefly .

First , a great tranquillitie or calmnesse of the aire , mixed with some cold : the reason of which is , because the exhalation which should be blowing abroad , is within the earth .

Secondly , the sunne is observed to look very dimme certain dayes before , although there be no clouds : the reason of which is , because the winde which should have purged and dissolved the grosse aire , is taken prisoner and enclosed within the bowels of the earth .

Thirdly , the birds flie not , but sit still beyond their ordinary wont , and seem as if they were not fearfull to let any one come neare them : the reason of which is , because either the pent exhalation sendeth some strange alteration into the aire , which slenderly breatheth out of some insensible pores of the earth ; which it may do though the exhalation comes not out : or else it is that they are scarce able to flie for want of some gentle gales for their wings to strike upon ; it being a thing well known , that birds flie more willingly , and cheerfully , when the aire is of such a temper .

Fourthly , the weather is calm , and yet the water of the sea is troubled and rageth mightily : the reason of which is , because the great plentie of spirits or winde in the bottome of the sea beginneth to labour for passage that way , and finding none , is sent back again ; whereupon soon after it shaketh the land . This is evermore a certain signe .

Fifthly , the water in the bottome of pits and deep wells is troubled , ascending and moving as if it boyled , stinking , and is infected : the reason of which is , because the exhalation being pent , and striving to get forth , moveth some stinking mineralls and other poisonous stuffe to the springs of those waters ; and they , with the strugling exhalation , stirre and attaint them .

Sixthly , there is a long thin cloud seen in a cleare skie , either a little before sunne-setting , or soon after : now this is caused by reason of the calmnesse of the aire ; even as Aristotle observeth , that in a quiet sea , the waves float to the shore , long and straight . I do not think that this alone can be any more then a very remote signe , unlesse it be joyned with some of the other signes already mentioned : for although such a cloud may be seen , yet every calm brings not an earthquake , neither are all places alike subject to them .

The last signe , and that which cannot but be infallible , is the great noise and sound which is heard under the earth , like to a groning , or very thundering . And yet some say , that this is not alwayes attended with an earthquake : for if the winde finde any way large enough to get out , it shaketh not the earth . Now this noise is made by the struggling of the winde under the earth .

Next after the Antecedentia , the Consequentia of earthquakes would be considered ; and these ( as I said ) Effects of earthquakes . be their effects : which indeed be not so much the effects of the earthquake , as of the exhalation causing the earthquake .

The first whereof may be the ruine of buildings , and such like things , together with the death of many people . About the 29 yeare before the birth of Christ , was an p p Lanquet in his chron. earthquake in Iurie , whereby thirtie thousand people perished . In the fifth yeare of Tiberius Emperour of Rome , q q Tacit. lib. 2. an●…al . ●…seb . chron. thirteen cities of Asia were destroyed in one night by an earthquake . Some say but twelve . Lanq. chron . In the 66 yeare of Christ , r r E●…eb . ibid. three cities of Asia were also , by the like accident , overthrown ; namely , Laodicea , Hieropoli●… , and Colossus . Again , in the yeare of Christ 79 , three s s Idem . cities of Cyprus came to the like ruine : and in the yeare following was a great death of people at Rome . And in the yeare 114 , t t Lanquet in his chron. Antioch was much hurt by an earthquake : at which time , the Emperour Tr●…jan being in those parts , escaped the danger very difficultly . Eusebius placeth it in the second yeare of the 223 Olympiad : and Bucholcerus setteth it in the yeare of Christ one hundred and eleven . Eusebius makes mention of another before this , in the 7 yeare of Trajan : & this was that , which in Asia , Greece , & Calabria , overthrew nine severall cities . About the yeare of Christ u u Eus●… . 180 , or 182 , the citie Smyrna came to the like ruine : for the restauration whereof , the Emperour remitted ten yeares tribute . About the yeare of Christ 369 , Eusebius again telleth of an earthquake , which was in a manner all over the world , to the great damage of many towns and people . The like was in the yeare 551 : at which time , a quave of the earth swallowed a middle part of the citie Misia , with many of the inhabitants , where the voice of them that were swallowed , was heard crying for help and succour . He also , in the yeare 562 , mentions another , wherewith the citie Berintho was overthrown ; and the isles , called C●…y , grievously shaken . Again , he writeth of a great tempest and earthquake in the yeare 1456 , wherein ( as he hath it out of Chronica chronicorum ) there perished about Puell and Naples , 40 thousand people . Also , x x Fromond . M●…t . lib. 4. but Lanquet nameth the yeare 1508. in the yeare 1509 , the citie of Constantinople was sorely shaken , innumerable houses and towers were cast to the ground , and chiefly the palace of the great Turk ; insomuch that he was forced to fly to another place . Thirteen thousand perished in this calamitie . Again , in z z Idem . the yeare 1531 , in the citie Lisbon , a thousand foure hundred houses were overthrown ( or , as some say , one thousand five hundred ) and above six hundred so shaken that they were ready to fall , and their churches cast unto the ground , lying like heaps of stones . This earthquake was attended with a terrible plague and pestilence . And thus do these examples confirm the first effect .

A second is the turning of plain ground into mountains , and raising up of islands in the sea , as Thia , in the time of Plinie ; and Therasia , which ( as Seneca witnesseth ) was made an island even in the sight of the mariners , or whilest they were looking on . Thus also Delos , Rhodos , and sundry others , came to be islands .

A third effect is the throwing down of mountains , and sinking of islands , and such like . Thus perished the Atlantick island , as I shewed before : yea thus also perished , by the breach of the earth , those famous cities of Achaia , viz. Helice and Buris : of which Ovid writeth thus ,

Si quaras Helicen & Burin , Achaeidas urbes , Invenies sub aquis : Et adhuc ostendere nautae Inclinata solent cum moenibus oppida mersis . If thou would'st Helice and wish'd Buris finde , Th' Achaean cities , ( never lost in minde ) The water hides them : and the shipmen show Those ruin'd towns and drown'd walls as they row .

A fourth effect is the cutting the neck of some Isthmus from the continent : and thus Britain was a a Verstegan , in his restitution , cap. 4. severed from France ; Africa from Spain ; and Sicilie from Italie , with the like .

A fifth is the translation of mountains , buildings , trees &c. unto some other places : of which we may finde testimonie in good authours of credit . Albertus calls this motion , a vection or a carrying .

A sixth is the breaking out of rivers and fountains in some new places : which happeneth by the breaches made in the earth amongst water-springs , through the violence of the Exhalation .

A seventh is plague and pestilence , caused by the poysonous fume of the Exhalation : such as was in the yeare 1531 , before mentioned , when Lisbon was so strangely shaken : For putrid Exhalations infect the Aire ; and the Aire , us .

An eighth effect is famine ; which may be by reason of the shocks and shakings of the earth , making it thereby become as it were sick and steril . Or else it may be by reason that the long pent vapour carries with it a blasting hurtfull fume .

A ninth is sometimes the discovering of new burning hills ; which may happen when the abundance of Brimstone and sulphurous matter that is under ground , is set on fire through the violent motion of the Exhalation : and so it breaketh forth .

A tenth is ( or else should be ) the fear of a Deitie . For if it be the Lords will by this work of his , in his handmaid nature , to shake it , no land can be sure , no place so strong that can defend us . Nay , the more strong , the more dangerous : For the higher , the greater fall . With the wi●…e man therefore I will say , I know that whatsoever God doth , it shall be for ever : nothing can be put to it , nor any thing taken from it : And God doth it , that men should fear before him , Ecclesiastes 3. 14.

Last of all , this I will adde : and it is a saying of one , well worthy to be remembred . The whole earth ( saith he ) is nothing but the centre or point of the world . This is all the matter of our glorie ; this our seat . Here we bear honours ; here we exercise rule ; here we desire riches ; and here mankinde troubleth and turmoileth himself : here we wage warre , yea civil warre ; and make the very earth become soft and fat with the crimson bloud of our mutuall slaughters . This is that place where we drive away from us our neare neighbours , ditch in his grounds to ours , and so measure our demeans by driving others from our coasts , that thereby we may be like to him who can freely triumph in any part of the earth . But what of all this ? When time , by ending us , hath put a measure to our covetousnesse ; then , after all , what a small portion shall he obtain , who is dead and gone from all ? O amatores mundi , cujus rei gratiâ militatis ? Oh ye lovers of the world , for the sake of what thing is it that you strive ?

Let any judge , whether this lower Ball ( Whose endlesse greatnesse we admire so all ) Seem not a point , compar'd with th' upper Sphere , Whose turning turns the rest in their career . Lo then the guerdon of your pinching pain : A needles point , a mote , a mite you gain : A nit , a nothing ( did you all possesse ) Or , if then nothing any thing be lesse . " Why then should man this nothing thus respect , " As he , for it , Heav'ns Kingdome should neglect ? If thou feed'st well , if feet and back be clad , What more to thee can Kingly riches adde ? Not house , not land , not heaps of gold and treasure , ( When sicknesse of thy body hath took seisure ) Can thence remove it , neither canst thou finde A force in them to cure a troubled minde .

Which if man could well remember , he would cease to spend himself for nothing ; and willingly subscribe to the lamentation made by the a a 〈◊〉 trag . Poet , under the person of Hecuba , upon the ruine of Troy ; saying ,

Quicunque regno fidit , & magnâ potens dominatur aulâ , Animúmque rebus credulum laetis dedit , Me videat , & te , Troja : non unquam tulit Documenta sors majora , quàm fragili loco Starent superbi —

Which is ( as b b B●…rkley in his Summ. bonum . edit. 2. lib. 2. one translates it ) thus ,

He that his confidence puts in a Crown , Or in his Palace potently doth frown , And takes , with prosp'rous fortunes , all his joy ; Let him but look on me , and thee , O Troy . Chance , by no greater influence , could declare , In what a fickle state all proud things are .

To this purpose also serveth that Epigram of Ausonius , wherein he feigneth Diogenes to see the rich King Cresus among the dead : and there Diogenes himself hath as good an estate as he .

Effigiem Rex Croese tuam , ditissime Regum , Vidit apud manes Diogenes Cynicus . Constitit ; útque procul solito majore cachinno Concussus , dixit , Quid tibi divitiae Nunc prosunt , Regum Rex O ditissime , cùm sis Sicut ego solus , me quoque pauperior ? Nam quaecunque habui , mecum fero : cùm nihil ipse Ex tantis tecum , Croese , feras opibus . Amongst the ghosts Diogenes beheld Thee Cresus , of all kings , with most wealth swell'd . This 't was he did conclude ; and as one mov'd With greater laughing then his wont behov'd , He farre off said , Thou richest once of kings , Speak ; ( to this place below ) what profit brings All thy late pomp ? for ought that I now spie , We are alike ; nay thou more poore then I. For nought was what I had ; I brought that store : Thou hadst much wealth ; yet now then I no more .

Like unto which , is that example of him , who lying at length upon the ground , and rising , by chance espied the print that his bodie at the full length made : he breaks out into this , or the like speech , saying , Lo here , what a small piece of ground will serve us when we die ▪ and yet living , we seek to conquer kingdomes . To which we may joyn that worthy command of famous Saladine , who being ready to depart this life , called for his standard-bearer , giving him in charge that he should go and take his winding sheet , and hanging it on his pike , he should go out with it , and tell to his camp , that of all his triumphs , of all his conquests , and of all his victories , he had nothing left unto him now but onely that to wrap up his bodie for his buriall .

Are all men mortall ? are all born to die ? Can none on earth possesse eternitie ? Sure , he that looks upon the worlds frail stage , And views the actions of this present age , He cannot but with eyes indiff'rent see That mortalls here would fain immortall be . For by the symptomes is the sicknesse found ; And by the thoughts that equalize the ground , Transcending rarely from that pitch , on high Up to the court above the azure skie , No hard thing 't is , a judgement true to give , That such descendents here would ever live , But souls , inspired with the gales of grace , Esteem the witching world no resting place ; A place of travell , not a place of stay ; Such well devoted pilgrims count this way : For sure the world is but a gaudie ball , Whose quilt is vanitie , no joy at all . Rouze then thy minde ( witcht mortall ) from the ground , Think of that place where true joyes may be found : Choak not thy soul with earth : for thou dost winne Nought for thy care , but punishment of sinne : Rouze ▪ then ( I say ) thy thoughts ; think what it is To be partaker of eternall blisse . For when the drie-land God did make appeare , 'T was not that man should think his heaven's here .
Sect. 4. Concerning the sprouting , springing , and fructification of the earth .

I Am now come to that which I called the third and last part of this dayes work : and it is the budding , and fructification of the earth . For after God had discovered it , and made it drie , he commands it to bring forth every green thing ; as grasse , herbs , trees , &c. by which he caused it to change a mourning , black , and sad-russet weed , into a green , gallant , rich , enameled robe ; and , ladylike , to paint it self in braverie ; having green grassie locks , whose hair doth not more adorn then profit ; whose rosie cheeks are not more admired , then , for their vertues , wisht : whose frank , free , fragrant , fruitfull breasts do so nourish her own children , sprung from her never resting wombe , that they again adde nourishment to other things ; both man and beast gaining by her never ending labours . For God , by saying Let it bring forth , did not onely give an abilitie or power of bringing forth , but brought that power also into act ; causing this act to be so begun , that it might be continued from thence to the very end of time . And to this purpose we see it is , that the herb must bring forth seed , and the tree bear fruit . For God would not that either the herb should be sterill , or the tree barren ; but with their seeds and fruits , according to their kindes : by which it was , and is , that their kindes both were , and are preserved . For first we see the buds spring up ; these at the first are tender , but afterwards , growing a little older , we call them herbs : the herbs , being of convenient growth , bring forth flowers : under the flowers , grow and wax ripe the seeds : the seeds being ripe and cast into the ground , do again bring forth the tender buds ; and they herbs in their severall kindes ; and so on , as before : by which you may see , how God hath constituted a never ending course in nature ; being the same in the trees also , as well as in the herbs . For their tender branches do not grow to be woodie , but by little and little ; then they aspire to the height and name of trees ; and being trees , they blossome ; from their blossomes arise fruits ; and within their fruits be seeds ; and in those seeds resteth the power of other sprouts , or tender shoots .

Now some would observe from hence , that here is mention made of three kinde of plants and fruits that the earth bringeth forth ; viz. the bud , the herb , and the tree : which by others are distinguished into herbs , shrubs , and trees . But I rather think the bud is to be exempted , and not taken as one peculiar thing proper to a kinde of its own . For ( as I have already shewed ) that which is the bud , may be taken , either for the tender shoot of any herb or grasse , or else for the tender and unwoodie branches of shrubs and trees : for that which they be in their sprouting , they are not in their perfection : neither are they in their perfection what they be in sprouting .

And is it not an endlesse wonder to see the varietie , The varietie and vertue of herbs and trees . growth , power and vertue of these , the earths rich liveries ? some great , some lesse ; some little , some low ; some large , some long ; some , whose vertue excells in this ; some , whose power appeares in that : some hot and moist ; some cold and drie : some hot and drie ; some cold and moist . Of all which I purpose to give my reader a taste , that thereby he may be driven to admire the rest .

Herbs hot and moist .

ANd first of all I begin with Basil : in Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Basil. or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; in Latine , Ocimum , Basilicum , or R●…gium . This is an herb hot in the second degree , and somewhat moist . a a Ger. in his Herb. out of Galen●…imp ●…imp . li●… . 8. Galen would not that this herb should be taken inwardly , because it hath a kinde of superfluous moisture joyned to it ; but being applied outwardly , it is good to digest , distribute , or concoct . We in England seldome or never eat it : yet we greatly esteem it , because it smelleth sweet , and ( as some think ) comforteth the brain . But know that weak brains are rather hurt then holpen by it ; for the say our is strong : and therefore much smelled unto , it proeureth the headaeh : and ( as the authour of the haven of health affirmeth out of Hollerius ) Basil hath a strong propertie beyond all these . For ( saith he ) a certain Italian , by often smelling to Basil , had a A scorpion bred in the brain by the smell of Basil. scorpion bred in his brain , and after vehement and long pain he died thereof ▪ Moreover , that we shunne the eating of it , is also necessary ; because , if it be chewed , and laid afterwards into the sunne , it engendreth worms . Mr Thomas Hill , in his art of gardening , testifieth that the seeds of Basil ▪ put up into the nose , procure sneezing ; and being mixed with shoemakers black , do take A medicine for warts . away warts , killing them to the very roots .

The wilde Mallow is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifying Mallows . a 〈◊〉 of pain : and in Latine , it is Malva sylvestris . It hath a certain moderate and middle heat in it , together with some moisture . The leaves stamped with a little How to 〈◊〉 from ●…inging . hony , and one anointed with them shall not be stung by bees , wasps , or the like .

Borage is a common herb , and yet some account a Borage . fourefold difference in it ; as thus , Garden Borage , white-flowred Borage , never dying Borage ( so called , because fair blew flowers , ripe seeds , and buds for new flowers , may be seen all at once on it ) and also another kinde of Borage , which is little differing from the former , excepting that the flowers look fair and red . This herb is hot and moist in the first degree .

Unto this may be joyned Buglosse , which , according Buglosse . to Dioscorides ( as Mr. Gerard writeth ) is the true Borage : whereupon , b b Herb. pag. 654. saith he , many are of an opinion that the one is but a degenerate kinde from the other . In the Greek it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and in the Latine , Lingua bubula . Plinie giveth a reason of this name ; which is , because it is like an oxes tongue . Moreover , he likewise Good to make one merrie . calleth it Euphrosynum , from the effect ; namely , because it maketh a man merry and joyfull : For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Laetitia ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth some such thing as doth laetitiam adferre , or bring mirth : which he witnesseth of this herb to be true , saying that being put into wine it increaseth the delights of the minde ▪ Plin. lib. 25. cap. 8.

The like is also said of Borage ; Ego Borage gaudia semper ago ▪ In which regard the distilled water of Borage or An excellent 〈◊〉 , ter made of ●…orage , &c. being good against melancholy and sadnesse . Buglosse , with the leaves and flowers , being drunk with wine , cannot but be good , comfortable , and pleasant for the brain and heart : it increaseth wit and memorie , engendreth good bloud , and putteth away melancholy and madnesse , as the authour of the haven of health affirmeth .

The herbs following are hot and dry .

NExt unto Buglosse , I mention Balm or Baum , because Balm , the water of it also being drunk in wine , is good to comfort the heart , to drive away all melancholy and sadnesse : in which regard it is not amisse to have them all distilled together . Moreover I finde it recorded that 〈◊〉 take great delight in ●…alm . the hives of bees being rubbed with the leaves of this herb , causeth the bees to keep well together , and allureth others to come unto them : For , saith c c Lib. 21. cap. 20. Plinie , they delight in no herb or flower more ; and therefore they fly not away from such hives as are either rubbed with the leaves , or anointed with the juice of this herb : and hereupon it cometh to be called Apiastrum ; which is as much as to say , The bees starre , or guide . For when they are strayed farre from home , by the help of this herb they finde their way again . But the common Latine name is Melissa , or Citrago . It is also called in some authours , Melissophyllum , and Meliphyllon .

This is an herb which is hot and dry in the second degree ; A medicine for the Mother . & good to be either eaten , or smelled unto by them who are subject to the Mother . Gerard.

Plinie writeth a strange secret in a kinde of Balm , Balm is good to close up wounds . which he calleth Iron-wort ; viz. that the leaves close up wounds without any perill of inflammation : and also that it is of so great vertue ( which you may beleeve as you list ) that though it be but tied to his sword which gave the wound , it stancheth the bloud .

Sage , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is Salvia in the Latine : Sage . and amongst the many kindes which some observe , there are principally two ; the greater , and the lesser . Some say it is hot and dry in the third degree : some name not the third so much , as the end of the second : others determine that it is hot in the first degree , and dry in the second .

This is an herb which hath many and singular properties ; insomuch that the Salern school makes this demand ,

Cur moriatur homo cui Salvia crescit in horto ?

As if it should be said , such is the vertue of Sage , that if it were possible , it would cause Clotho evermore to hold the distaffe , and Lachesis to spin perpetually ; yea , Atropos must forbear to cut in two the thread of life : such a desire hath Sage to make a man immortall .

The Latine and English names speak greatly for the commendation of it . For Salvia takes the name of safety ; and Sage is a name of wisdome .

Sith then the name betokens wise and saving , We count it natures friend , and worth the having .

Beside these names , some call it the Holy herb , because Sage is good for childe-bearing women . women with childe , if they be like to come before their time , and are troubled with abortments , do eat thereof to their great good : For it maketh them fruitfull , retaineth the birth , and giveth life unto it . Ger. in his Herball . Good for the brain .

Moreover , Sage is singular good for the brain and head , quickeneth the memorie and senses , strengtheneth Good against the palsie . the sinews , is good against the palsie , and stayeth a shaking in any part of the body . The most of which properties are expressed in these two verses following ,

Salvia confortat nervos , manuúmque tremorem Tollit , & ejus ope febris acuta fugit . Sage makes the sinews strong , the palsie cures ; And by its help no ague long endures .

Also , the juice of this herb drunk with honie , is good Good against spitting of bloud . for those that spit and vomit bloud : for it stoppeth the flux thereof incontinently .

And last of all , although I omit many vertues in this herb , yet one thing must not be forgotten . The leaves of Good against a stitch in the side . the red Sage put into a wooden dish , wherein are put very quick coals , with some ashes in the bottome of the dish to keep the same from burning , and a little vineger sprinkled upon the leaves lying upon the coals , and so wrapped in a linnen cloth , and holden very hot unto the side of those that are troubled with a grievous stitch , they take away the pain presently , and also greatly help the extremitie of a plurisie . Ger.

Rue , or Herb-grace , in Latine is called Ruta , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; which is , quòd caliditate suam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , semen quasi congelat . If it be wilde Rue , and not such as groweth in gardens , then it is hot and dry in the fourth degree : but garden Rue is a degree cooler and moister . d d Lib. 19. cap. 8. Plinie writeth that there is such friendship between it and the fig-tree , that it prospereth no where so well as under that tree ; delighting also ( as he affirmeth ) to grow in funnie places . It is an enemie to the Toad , as being a An antip●…thy between the Toad and Rue . great enemie to poyson : And excellent is that medicine approved by Mithridates , King of Pontus in Asia , Good against poyson . who lived in the dayes of Pompey , viz. that if any do eat fasting two dry wall-nuts , as many figs , and twentie leaves of Rue , with one grain of salt , nothing which is venimous may that day hurt him ; it being also an excellent preservative against the pestilence . Which also the Salern school teacheth , in these words ,

Allia , Ruta , Pyra , & Raphanus , cum Theriaca , Nux , Praestant antidotum contra lethale venenum . Garlick , Rue , Pears , and Radishes will make , With Triacle and Nut , An antidote , which will fell poyson slake , And doore of danger shut .

Moreover , Schola Salerni setteth down some other properties of it , thus ;

Ruta comesta recens , oculos caligine purgat ; Ruta viris coitum minuit , mulieribus auget .

Upon which occasion , one once gave it this commendation ,

Rue is a noble herb , to give it right : Good for the sight ▪ For , chew it fasting , it will purge the sight . One qualitie thereof yet blame I must : Rue makes men chaste , but not women . It makes men chaste , and women fills with lust .

Which last propertie is caused , in regard that the nature of women is waterish and cold : now Rue ( we know ) heateth and drieth ; whereupon it stirreth them the more to carnall lust : but it diminisheth the nature of men , which is of temperature like to the aire , viz. hot and moist ; working thereupon a contrary effect from that which it doth in women .

Also , for those who are feeble in their sight , let them A precious wate●… for the eyes . distill Rue and white roses together , and putting the water thereof into their eyes , it will open their windows and let in more light . To which joyn also this other experiment , taken out of Schola Salerni ;

Feniculus , Verbena , Rosa , & Chelidonia , Ruta , Ex istis fit aqua quae lumina reddit acuta . Fennell , Vervine , Rose , Celandine and Rue , Do water make which will the sight renew .

What other properties are pertinent to it , may be seen at large in Plinie , lib. 19. cap. 8. & lib. 20. cap. 13. As also in Gerard , and such others as have set forth herballs .

I will adde therefore but one thing more ; namely that A note for garden ▪ we●…ders . the weeding of this herb with bare hands whilest the dew hangeth on the leaves , doth cause dangerous blisters and sores ; which may again be helped with sallet oyl or the juice of hemlock , as Mr Thomas Hill in his art of gardening hath declared .

Dill is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Anethum and Dill. Anetum ; and in English , sometimes Anet as well as Dill. It bringeth forth flowers and seeds in August ; and , as some write , it is hot and drie in the second degree : but Gerard , out of Galen , affirmeth , that it is hot in the end of the second degree , and drie in the beginning of the same , or in the end of the first degree . The decoction of the tops of this herb dried , together with the seed being Dill i●… good to expell ●…inde , provo●… 〈◊〉 , engender mi●… i●… nurses breasts . drunk , provoketh urine , allayeth gripings , hickets , and windinesse ; engendreth milk in nurses breasts , with such like other secrets . And of the green herb it is said , that it procureth fleep , sound , and secure ; according to which we have an old saying , that

Whosoever wearetb Vervine or Dill , May be bold to sleep on every hill .

And from hence haply it was , that garlands made of An old custome . this herb were used to be worn at riotous feasts , that thereby they might not onely sleep , but sleep without danger .

Rosemarie , which some call the garland rose , or in Latine Rosemarie . Rosmarinus coronaria , because , in times past , women have been accustomed to make garlands or crowns of it , is an herb which is hot and drie in the second degree , and of an astringent or binding qualitie . The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Thus , or arbor thurifera ; and so also e e Lib. 19. cap. ●…lt . Plinie nameth it , because it hath a root like to the frankincense tree ; or because the flowers smell much like to turpentine , or frankincense : which flowers , if they be distilled , and if a few cloves , mace , Good against a stinking breath . cinamon , and a little anniseed be steeped in their water for a few dayes together , and drunk at morning and evening first and last , it taketh away the stench of the mouth and breath , and maketh it very sweet , quickening the senses and memorie , strengtheneth the sinewie parts , and is best for those who have a cold moist brain . The same wine that Rosemarie and the flowers have been To make the face fair . sodden in , is good to wash the face and hands that they may look fair and cleare .

Also the conserve of Rosemarie flowers , taken every To prevent the palsie , and strengthen the stomack . To cure melancholy . morning fasting , is good against tremblings , faintings , palsies , &c. helping those who have a trembling at the heart , or are troubled with a dumbe palsie , or are subject to vomit up their meat . And for dull melancholy men , take the * * Note also that the flowers boiled in Goats milk , are good for the P●…issick . You must keep covered ▪ and drink it cold . flowers and make them into powder , binde them to the right arm in a linen cloth , and this powder ( by working upon the veins ) shall make a man more merrie and lightsome then ordinary . Take also the To cure a stuffing in the head . rinde of the Rosemarie and make powder thereof , then drink it in a little wine , and it helpeth you of the pose or stuffing in the head , if it proceed from the coldnesse of your brain . Also the wood of the stalk burnt to coals , and To sco●…re th●… teeth , and kill the worms in them . made into powder , and put into a linen cloth , is excellent to rubbe the teeth that they may look white , and to kill the worms in them if there be any , or to keep them from breeding if there be none . These , and sundry other , are the properties of Rosemarie .

I could wish that there were a greater plentie of this herb in England then there is . France hath great store ; insomuch that at Provence it is used for a common fuell , the unlaboured grounds do so abound with it .

Of Aconite or Wolf-bane there be many kindes ; Wolf-bane . and the forces of them all are extreamly pernicious An incurable poison . and poisonsome : for it is reported that if either man or beast be wounded with an arrow , knife , sword , or any other instrument dipped in the juice of this herb , they die incurably within half an houre after .

And know that it is called Wolf-bane , because men hunting for wolves , used to poison pieces of raw flesh with the juice of this herb , and lay them as baits , on which the wolves eating , die presently .

It hath a root like a scorpion , shining within like alabaster . Poets feigne ( because it is such a venimous herb ) that Cerberus , the three-headed dog of hell , being dragged up in a chain of Adamant by Hercules , did cast some of his venime upon it , whereby it became so venimous .

Yet neverthelesse , as great and deadly a poisoner as it A str●…ge propertie in a posso●…g herb . is , the juice of it cures the burning bite of stinging serpents , if it be taken and applied to the place grieved . Whereupon Du Bartas calleth it

A valiant venime , and couragious plant , Disdainfull poison , noble combatant , That scorneth aid , and loves alone to fight , That none partake the glorie of his might . For if he finde our bodies 'fore-possest With other poison , th●…n he lets us rest , And with his rivall entreth secret strife , By both whose deaths man keeps his wished life .

Mullet , or Flea-bane , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Conyza , Flea-bane . is hot and drie in the third degree .

This herb burned , and smoked where flies , gnats , Good to drive away gnats and 〈◊〉 , &c. fleas , or any venimous things are , doth drive them away .

Ladies mantle , or great Sanicle , is an herb of a drying Ladies mantle . nature . It is good to keep down maidens paps or dugs ; and when they be great and flaggie , it maketh them lesser An herb for maids . and harder . Ger. Herb. pag. 803.

Butterwort is a kinde of Sanicle ; and it is hot and Butterwort . drie in the third degree . It is reported that when sheep eat of this herb ( which is but when the want of other How sheep may ▪ catch a rot. meat compells them ) they then catch a rot.

Yet neverthelesse , if it be bruised , the juice makes a good ointment for the dugs of cattel or kine , when they be either bitten by any venimous worm , chapped , rifted , or hurt by other means . It is requisite that farmers and An excellent herb for farmers . husbandmens wives should be well acquainted with this herb ; as also that shepherds should know what ground aboundeth with it , that thereby they may prevent a mischief in their flock .

Horehound , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Marrubium , Horehound is an herb hot in the second degree , and drie in the third .

The syrupe of this herb doth wonderfully and above A co●…e for a cough of the 〈◊〉 . credit ease such as have lien sick very long of a cough or consumption of the lungs : the like doth Saffron , bringing Saffron . breath again , when one is even at deaths doore , if ten or twentie grains at the most ( for too much is hurtfull ) be given in new or sweet wine . Saffron is hot in the second degree , and dry in the first . And of it thus writeth the Salern f f Trans . by 〈◊〉 John Harington ▪ school ,

Take Saffron , if your heart make glad you will ; But not too much , for that the heart may kill .

Hyssop , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Hyssopus , is an Hyssop . herb hot and dry in the third degree ; whose chief vertues are briefly comprehended in these few verses of Schola Salerni , Hyssop purgeth the breast , and puts a good colour in the face .

Hyssopúsque herba est , purgans è pectore phlegma : Ad pulmonis opus cum melle coquenda jugata . Vultibus eximium fertur praestare colorem . The Hyssop is an herb to purge and cleanse Raw flegmes and hurtfull humours from the breast : The same unto the lungs great comfort lends , With hony boild : but farre above the rest , It gives good colour , and complexion mends , And is therefore with women in request .

Mr. Gerard setteth down the vertues of it thus ;

1. A decoction of Hyssop made with figs , and gargled Good for the throat . in the mouth and throat , ripeneth and breaketh the tumours and impostumes of the mouth and throat , and also easeth the difficultie of swallowing , coming by cold rheums . 2. The same made with figs , hony , water , and Rue , and Good for the lungs and breath ▪ drunk , helpeth the inflammation of the lungs , the old cough , shortnesse of breath , and the obstructions or stoppings of the breast . 3. The syrupe or juice taken with the syrupe of vineger , Good against worms . purgeth tough and clammie flegme by stool , and driveth forth worms , if it be eaten with figs. 4. And the water ( saith he ) is also good for the forenamed diseases ; but nothing so speedie and forcible .

Water-Cresses , which the Latines call Nasturtium Water-Cresses . aquaticum , or Sisymbrium aquaticum , and the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , are of nature hot and drie . They help maidens of Good against the green sicknesse . the green sicknesse , and send their accustomed lively colour again into their faces , if they take them thus , viz. chop them and boyl them in the broth of flesh , and use to eat such broth for a moneth together at morning , noon , and night .

Also being taken in the same manner they provoke Good against the stone . urine , waste the stone and drive it out . Ger. pag. 201.

Sothornwood , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which name it also Sothernwood . retaineth in the Latine , is hot and dry in the end of the third degree .

It is said that the ashes of burnt Sothernwood brought to Good to make the beard grow . a powder , & tempered with the oyl of radish or some other thin oyl , cure the pilling of the hair from the head , and cause the beard to grow quickly . The same doth also the juice of this herb mixed with the oyl of Dill.

Plinie writeth ( which you may beleeve as you list ) A strange 〈◊〉 . that a branch of this herb laid under the pillow of the bed , doth greatly move a desire to the venereall act ; & is of force against all charms that have been to hinder it . Plin. lib. 21. cap. 21.

There is an herb called Herba Paris , One Berrie , or One Berrie Herb-Truelove ; so called because at the top of the stalk Good against peevishnesse . it beareth foure leaves like unto a true-lovers knot . This herb is good for such as are peevish & childishly foolish for they know not what ; let them drink half a spoonfull of the powder , or of the berries at morn & even . Ger.

Dittanie , called of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Dittanie . Dictamnum , is an herb hot and dry . There are two kindes of it ; Dittanie of Crete , and Bastard Dittanie .

That which is the true Dittanie , is of wonderfull operation . g g Lib. 25. cap. ●… . Plinie saith that it groweth onely in Crete or Candie ; and is beneficiall to the wounded Deere : For An herb for the wounded Deer ▪ the wilde Goats and Deere in Candie , when they be wounded with arrows or darts , do shake them out by eating of this herb ; and it also healeth their wounds .

The Bastard Dittanie hath vertues somewhat like to the first , but not of such great force . And of the first , Du Bartas writeth thus ,

But I suppose not that the earth doth yeeld In hill or dale , in forrest or in field , A rarer plant then Candian Dittanie , Which wounded Deere eating , immediately Not onely cure their wounds exceeding well , But 'gainst the shooter do the shaft repell .

Cummin , in the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Cuminum , Cummin . is hot and dry in the third degree .

The seeds of this herb sodden in water , if the face be To make the face fair . washed with the same , do cause it to be cleare and fair : yet use it not too often ; for then it breedeth palenesse : it is good therefore for such as be high-coloured , or have too much bloud in their cheeks .

Moreover , chew this seed in your mouth after the eating of onions , garlick , or leeks , and it taketh away their smell .

Also , it stoppeth a bleeding at the nose , being tempered For bleeding at the nose . with vineger and smelt unto .

Mint is in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sweet , and from Mint . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Smell : and this , saith h h Lib. 19. cap. 8. & lib. 20. cap. 14. Plinie , is the reason why it is not rather called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Moreover , as he also affirmeth , Good for students . the smell of it stirreth up the minde , and must therefore be good for students ; good also against the biting of Scorpions .

But let the good huswife never use to rub her milkbowls A note for good huswives . with Mints : For Mints put into milk will not suffer the milk to curd , although the runnet or running ( as they call it ) be put unto it . This herb is hot and dry in the third degree ; and , as Schola Salerni witnesseth , is Good to kill worms . good against worms .

The worms that gnaw the wombe and never stint , Are killed , purg'd , and driv'n away by Mint .

Mustard , or Senvie , called in Greek by some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by Mustard . others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Sinapi or Sinapium , is hot and dry in the fourth degree , and is marvellous good against a voice that 's hoarse : wherefore if any be given to musick , To make one sing cleare . and would fain have a cleare voice to sing , let him make mustard seeds into powder , and work the same with hony into little balls , of the which let him swallow one or two down every morning fastin●… ▪ and in short time his voice will be cleare .

Moreover , Mustard hath another good propertie , which must not be forgotten ; and this it is ,

i i 〈◊〉 ▪ John Haringtons trans . of Schola Salerni . How a woman may save her credit . She that hath hap a husband bad to bury , And is therefore in heart not sad , but merry , Yet if in shew good manners she would keep , Onyons and Mustard-seed will make her weep .

Peniryall , or Pudding-grasse , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Peniryall . in Latine Pulegium , or Pulegium regale ( for difference between it and wilde Thyme , which some call Pulegium montanum ) is an herb hot and dry in the third degree , Good against drowsinesse . and good for such as are daily moved to sleep : For let them but take the fresh Peniryall and hold it in their mouth , under their tongue ; and by often applying the fresh herb , they shall drive away the desire of sleep .

Moreover , according to Schola Salerni ,

Let them that unto choler much incline , Good against choler and the gout . Drink Peniryall steeped in their wine : And some affirm that they have found by triall , That Gouts great pain is eas'd by Peniryall .

Brionie , or the White vine , as it is commonly called , Brionie . is of two kindes : the one white , the other black ; besides the wilde one , which is Brionia sylvestris . This plant is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Vitis alba : but according to Plinie , it is Brionia , or Madon .

White Brionie is in all parts hot and drie , exceeding the third degree .

It scoureth the skin , taketh away wrinkles , freckles , Good against scarres , spots , freckles , &c. sunne-burning , black marks , spots , and scarres of the face , if the juice be tempered with the meal of vetches , or tares , or of fenugreek : or boil●…d in oyl till it be consumed , it taketh away black and blew spots which come of stripes .

And , as Galen affirmeth , it is a plant profitable for tanners , An herb for tanners . to thicken their leather hides with . Ger. ex Galen .

Madwort , or Moon-wort , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Madwort . Alyssum , or Lunaria , is an herb of a temperature meanly drie , and very like to Horehound , but rougher and more full of prickles about the flowers ; the colour of which flowers are tending to blew : the leaves are small and fashioned something like an heart , with a crooked line along the same , divers tufts depending on a long tail , on both sides : somewhat long , flat , and divided on the one side by crooked flittings , which seem to be round holes ; the entrie whereof is raised both on the one part , and on the other . The stalks thereof are made with hollow angles , garnished with grosse branches ▪ and the grain in the cod , is made like a crescent with two horns ; from whence it is called Moon-wort , or Lunaria . Thus I finde it described : and note also that the root is slender , and about some foure fingers long .

I meet sometimes with many strange reports concerning This is an herb of a strange propertie . For it is an herb that unshoeth horses , and the like . this herb : and who more highly esteem it then the Alchymists ? because it seemeth to be a thing very proper to them , and peculiar for their use in making of silver . The Italians call it , Unshoe-the-horse ; because , if they tread upon it , they lose their shoes , and are freed from their locks and fetters .

Oh Moon-wort tell us where thou hid'st the smith , Du 〈◊〉 . Hammer and pincers thou unshoo'st them with . Alas ! what look or iron engine is 't That can thy subtil secret strength resist , Sith the best Farrier cannot set a shoe So sure , but thou with speed canst it undo ?

These secrets are strange , and somewhat are they strengthened by that which Plinie writeth of the wood-pecker , who , by the means of a certain herb , draweth the wedges out of the holes in trees , which shepherds have driven in : yea nails , or any other such like wedges , are fetched out by the vertue of this herb . Thus Plinie relateth , and he alledgeth one Trebias for his witnesse . See Plin. lib. 10. cap. 18.

Mr Gerard saith that it is sowen now and then in gardens , especially for the rarenesse of it ; but the seed ( saith he ) is brought over either from Spain or Italie . But why may it not grow in other places ? I remember what a friend of mine , of good credit , once told me , that his grandfather had a close , wherein it was a common thing to finde their horses unfettered in the morning , although they were fast shackled over night : he named also the place ; but I have now forgotten it . Here do I suppose might grow some of this herb , if there be any such to work these feats .

But to omit these strange narrations , let me acquaint Good against the biting of a mad dog . you with that excellent propertie which Galen mentioneth ; namely , that if it be given to such as are enraged by the biting of a mad dog , it doth perfectly cure them . Ger. Herb. pag. 380. It is therefore also called Madwort .

Parsley is an herb hot and drie ; hot in the second degree , Parsley . and drie almost in the third . There be many kindes of Parsley ; and every one of them , according to the Greek , are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and in Latine , Apium , Petrapium , and the like . But know that there is Apium hortense , garden Parsley ; and Apium palustre , water Parsley ( which is Smallage ) and Apium montanum , mountain Parsley ; and Petrapium , or Petroselinum Macedonicum , which we in England call stone Parsley . Moreover , some say that Alisanders are called the great Parsley : and again , there is Apium sylvestre , wilde Parsley .

Elianus reporteth , in the 13 book of his variable How sick Harts cure themselves . historie , that when the Harts stand in need of a remedie against any dangerous disease , they then use to eat wilde Parsley .

There be generally two sorts of Thyme ; the wilde and Thyme . the garden Thyme : and both are hot and drie in the third degree .

The wilde is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Serpillum , à serpendo , from creeping : for so it grows , and creeps upon the ground from place to place .

The garden Thyme is called Thymum durius , and in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is a generall name for all kinde of Thyme .

Bees are greatly delighted with this herb : and for Good against the falling sicknesse , and troubled mindes . such as are subject to the falling sicknesse , let them use to smell unto it . Also , it being made into powder , is good for such as be fearfull , melancholy , and troubled in minde , if it be taken in Mead , or a honied vineger which is called Oximel . Ger.

Arsmart , or water Pepper , groweth almost in every waterish Water Pepper . plash , or neare unto the brims of rivers , ditches , and running brooks . In Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Hydropiper , or Piper aquaticum . It is hot and drie of temper .

The leaves of this herb rubbed upon a tired jades An herb which will help the tiring of a jade . back , and a good handfull or two laid under the saddle , doth wonderfully refresh the wearied horse , and causeth him to travell much the better : and note that this is to be done as soon as he beginneth to tire .

Peionie , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Paeonia , and Dulcifida , Peionie . is an herb meanly hot and drie .

The black grains or seeds of the male Peionie bruised , and given to drink in mead or wine , help melancholy dreams , cure the disease called Ephialtes , or Night A medicine for the Mare , melancholy dreams , falling sicknesse , &c. mare . A syrupe made of the flowers doth greatly help the falling sicknesse . And , as Galen hath found by sure and evident experience , ( saith Mr Gerard ) the fresh root tied about the necks of children , doth the like cure : but unto those that are grown , the said root must be administred in some syrupe or decoction , and taken inwardly , or else it helpeth not .

Spear-wort or Bane-wort , is an herb which if it be taken Spearwort . in wardly , is deadly . It groweth by ditches and rivers sides , and waterish places .

Cunning beggars do use to stamp the leaves of this An herb which beggars use to blister their arms and legs withall . herb and lay them to their legs and arms , which cause such filthie ulcers as we daily see among such wicked vagabonds ( for they will raise blains and blisters ) and by this practise they hope to move the people to the more pitie . But let not the abuse extirpate the right use : for the learned affirm that it prevaileth much towards the drawing of a plague-sore from the heart and inward parts . In Greek it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Ranunculus longifolius . Moreover , it hath also the name of Bane-wort , because when sheep feed on it , they have their livers enflamed , their guts and entrails fretted and blistered by it . It is hot and drie in the fourth degree .

Sulphur-wort or Hogs fennell , in Greek is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Sulphur-wort . Latine Peucedanus , or Feniculum porcinum . It is hot in the second , and drie in the beginning of the third deg●…ee ; and is used with good successe against the ruptures and Good for young children . burstnings of young children ; being very good to be applied to their navels , if they start out over much .

Feverfew , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or else 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Feverfew . and in Latine Parthenium , is hot in the third degree , and drie in the second .

This herb dried and made into powder , is good Good against a Vertig●… . against a swimming and turning in the head , if some two drammes of it be taken with hony or sweet wine . Good to drive away sadnesse .

Also it is good for such as be melancholie , sad , pensive , and not desiring to speak .

Mouseare , or Pilosella , is hot and dry . The decoction Mouseare . or the juice of this herb is of such excellencie , that if Good ●…o harden edge tools . steel-edged tools glowing hot be often cooled therein , it maketh them so hard that they will cut stone or iron , be it never so hard , without turning the edge or waxing dull .

Celandine , or Swallow-wort , in Greek is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Celandine . Latine Chelidonium . This herb is hot and dry in the third degree . Some say that it was thus named because ( as k k Lib. 25. cap. 8. Plinie writeth ) it springeth at the coming of the swallows , and withereth at their departure : which , I suppose , is false , seeing it may be found all the yeare . That therefore which he writeth in his 8 book , the 27 chapter , did rather occasion the name : For ( saith he ) the swallows have demonstrated unto us , that Celandine is good for the sight , because when the eyes of their young ones be out , they cure them again with this herb . Whereupon one writes out of Schola Salerni , thus ,

An herb there is takes of the Swallows name , And by the Swallows gets no little fame ; For Plinie writes ( though some thereof make doubt ) It helps young Swallows eyes when they are out .

Also , the root being chewed is reported to be good for Good for the tooth ach . the tooth-ach .

Angelica is hot and dry in the third degree . It is an enemie Angelica . to poysons , and cureth pestilent diseases , if it be used in time : yea the very root chewed in the mouth is good against infection .

Contagious aire , ingendring pestilence , Du Bart. Infects not those who in their mouthes have tane Angelica , that happie counter-bane .

Dragon is an herb much like to Angelica in operation , Dragon . if the distilled water be drunk : onely observe that the Ill for women with childe . smell of Dragon flowers are hurtfull to women newly conceived with childe . Ger.

Sowbread , or Swines-bread , is an herb hot and drie in Sowbread . the third degree . In Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Tuber terrae .

This herb is also dangerous for women with childe A dangerous herb for women with childe . either to touch , take , come neare , or stride over it : For , without controversie ( as Mr Gerard affirmeth ) it maketh them be delivered before their times . He therefore , having it growing in his garden , used to set sticks or barres , that such a danger might be shunned . And this effect he attributeth to the extraordinarie naturall attractive vertue in it . Dioscorides and Matthiolus do not deny the said marvellous operation : and Du Bartas remembers it thus ,

If over it a childe-great woman stride , Instant abortion often doth betide .

Lavender ( as is supposed ) is but the female plant of Lavender . that which we call Spike : and being sweet in smell , it is used in baths and waters to wash the hands : in which regard it is called Lavender or Lavander , from the Latine word Lavo , to wash .

Leek is hot and dry : the Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Leeks . Latines Porrum ; according to which name , Nero the Emperour was called . For , because he took great pleasure in this root , he was named in scorn , and called Porrophagus . The discommoditie of Leeks .

Leeks are not good for hot and cholerick bodies ; because if they be eaten often , they ingender naughtie bloud , hurt the head , dull the sight , and make one to be troubled and affrighted with terrible dreams .

The like may be said of Onions . Onions . And yet ( according Good against barrennesse and bleeding . to some ) the water of the distilled roots , being done in June , and drunk often by women that are barren , helpeth them : As also the same water helpeth the bleeding at the nose , if fine cotten be dipped in it , and put up into the nostrils .

And of Onions it is likewise written , that if they be Good against warts . bruised , and mixed with salt and hony , they will then destroy warts , and make them fall off by the very roots .

Also there is another propertie in Onions , which ( when I had little else to do ) I observed in this following Epigram ,

He that a bad wife follows to the grave , A medicine to be used at the death of a shrew . And knows not how , for joy , a teare to crave , May Onions use to make him weep in shew ; For who can weep indeed to lose a shrew ?

Garlick , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Allium , Garlick . is hot and dry ( as Galen writeth ) even unto the fourth degree . It is called the countrey mans Triacle , and hath many good properties : And amongst other things , one thing very strange I finde recorded of it ; viz. that though the often eating of it do harm the whole and perfect sight , yet the moisture or juice infused into Good for the eyes . the eyes , doth comfort a dull sight . It is said that the strong smell of Garlick is put away by chewing of Cummin-seed , or by eating a green bean or two after it .

Also I finde that if a woman doubt of her being with How , when a woman doubteth , she may know whether she be with childe . childe , let there be set all night by her bed side some Garlick , and if she smell it not , then she may conclude that she hath conceived , or is with childe .

Sleep not presently after the eating of Radish , for that will cause a stinking breath . Parsnep .

And withall let this be noted , that the Parsnep and Carret . Carret are hot and dry about the third degree . The Turnep . Turnep is hot and moist : This is a root which is eaten Swine eat no Turnept . of men , but loathed of swine . The Skirret is moderately Skirret . hot and moist . The Artichoke is hot and dry unto the second Artichoke . degree . The Elocampane is hot in the third , but dry Elecampane . in the second degree : and the chief vertues of it are to open the breast , or to help shortnesse of winde caused by tough fle●… , me , which stoppeth the lungs . Also it openeth oppilations of the liver and splene , and comforteth the stomack , as saith Schola Salerni ,

Enula campana , haec reddit praecordia sana , &c. Elecampane strengthens each inward part , The vertues of Elecampane . Asswageth grief of minde , and cheers the heart . A little loosenesse is thereby provoken ; It quelleth wrath , and makes a man fair-spoken .

The Rape is also of an hot temper . And Tarragon is Rape . hot and dry to the third degree . The Red Darnell is hot Tarragon . also , and good to be drunk for pissing the bed . Red Darnell .

Of Tabaco , or ( as it is commonly called ) Tobacco , there be principally two kindes , saith Mr Gerard : one Tobacco . greater , the other lesse . The greater was first found in The kindes of Tobacco , and where it was first found . those provinces of America which we call the West Indies . The lesser comes from Trinidada , an island neare unto the continent of the said Indies . To which some have added a third sort . And since the first discovery , there have been plantations made in other places .

The people of America call it Petum : Others , Sacra The names of Tobacco . herba , Sancta herba , and Sanasancta Indorum . The reason being ( as I take it ) because when the Moores and Indians have ●…ainted , either for want of food or rest , this hath been a present remedie unto them to supply the one , and help them to the other . And some have called it Hyosoyamus Peruvianus , or Henbane of Peru ; which also Mr Gerard assenteth unto , verily thinking that it is a Species Hyoscyami , ( for there be more kindes of Henbane then one ) chiefly in regard of the qualitie ; because it bringeth drow●…inesse , troubleth the senses , and maketh a man , as it were , drunk , by taking of the fume onely . Of some it is named Nic●…tiana exotica : and by Nicholas Monardis it is named Tabaco . Which said Monardis witnesseth that it is hot and drie in the second degree . The qualitie of Tobacco .

The Physicall & chirurgicall uses of it , are not a few ; and being taken in a pipe it helpeth aches in any part of The vertues of Tobacco . the bodie ; being good also for the kidneys by expelling winde . But beware of cold after it ; neither take it wantonly , nor immoderately . And know that some commend the syrupe before the smoke : yet the smoke ( say they ) physically taken is to be tolerated , and may do some good for rheums , and the forenamed maladies : which , whilest some might cure , they make them The use of things is many times turned into an abuse . worse . For we see that the use is too frequently turned into an abuse , and the remedie is proved a disease ; and all through a wanton and immoderate use . For Omne nimium vertitur in vitium .

To quaffe , roar , swear , and drink Tobacco well , A lesson for swearing swilling swaggerers . Is fit for such as pledge sick healths in hell : Where wanting wine , and ale , and beer to drink , Their cups are fill'd with smoke , fire , fume , and stink .

I remember an excellent salve which I am taught to make of green Tobacco : the receipt whereof is thus . Take the leaves of Tobacco two pounds , hogges grease An excellent s●…lve to be made with the green leaves of Tobacco . one pound : stamp the herb small in a stone mortar , putting thereto a small cup full of red or claret wine : stirre them well together , cover the mortar from filth , and so let it rest untill the morning : then put it to the fire and let it boil gently , continually stirring it untill the wine be consumed ; then strain it and set it to the fire again , putting thereto one pound of the juice of the herb , & of Venice turpentine 4 ounces ; boil them all together to the consumption of the juice : then adde thereto two ounces of round Aristochia , or Birthwort , in most fine powder , with wax sufficient to give it a bodie : and so thou hast made an accurate salve for wounds , or for old filthie ulcers of the legs , &c.

The women of America ( as Gerard mentions in his The Indian women take no Tobacco . Herball ) do not use to take Tobacco , because they perswade themselves it is too strong for the constitution of their bodies : and yet some women of England use it often , as well as men . And , questionlesse , those natives amongst whom it groweth , may take more at once then When Tobacco came first into England . any one of us . It is said that Sir Francis Drakes mariners brought the first of this herb into England in the yeare 1585 , which was in the 28 yeare of Q. Elizabeth , and 3 yeares before Tilburie camp .

Betonie , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Betonica and Vetonica , Betonie . is hot and drie in the second degree .

This herb hath an infinite number of soveraigne vertues , being very good for the head ; taken by some in a pipe , as Tobacco , and not seldome mixed with Tobacco : it helpeth also the bitings of mad dogs by drinking the juice or powder of it , and by binding the green leaves to the bitten place .

Plinie relateth a strange propertie pertinent to this herb : for , l l Lib. 25. cap. 8. saith he , if fell serpents be enclosed round about with it , they fall at such oddes that they kill each other presently . This herb is also good to help women in their travail .

And thus hitherto I have spoken of such parcels of dame Tellus store , as are onely hot of temper : unto which I might adde yet thousands more ; whether they be such as are pleasant in shew , sweet in smell , delicate in taste , wholesome in operation , and the like : but the earth you know is large : and because I am to see something every where , I cannot stay long any where ; lest the fourth day dawn , before the third be finished .

These herbs following are cold and moist .

IN the next place therefore I must bring to your admirations some other parcels of another temper , wherein you may likewise see Gods wisdome flourishing : for at which soever we look , there is a secret vertue that he hath infused into every one . In which regard , divine Du Bartas thus ,

Good Lord ! how many gasping souls have scap't By th' aid of herbs , for whom the grave hath gap't ; Who even about to touch the Stygian strand , Have yet beguil'd grim Pluto's greedie hand ! Oh sacred simples that our life sustain , And when it flies can call it back again ! 'T is not alone your liquour , inly tane , That oft defends us from so many a bane ; But even your savour , yea , your neighbourhood For some diseases is exceeding good .

As for example , Yarrow ( as most men say ) when the Yarrow . leaves are green and chewed , doth help the tooth-ach . For the tooth-ach , head●…ach , &c. Also the leaves being put into the nose , do make it bleed , and is a remedie for the megrim , a pain in the head . It is an herb meanly cold in temper , and called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Achillea , because it was first found out by Achilles the disciple of Chiron , and with it he cured his wounds . Vide Plin. lib. 25. cap. 5.

Sowthistle is cold : the Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the Latines , Sowthistle . Sonchi . If it be given in broth , it increaseth milk An herb for n●…r , se●… . in nurses breasts , causing the children nursed by them , to have a good colour and cleare complexion .

Groundsell is said to have mixt faculties : for it cooleth , Groundsell . and withall digesteth . The Latines call it Senecio , because it quickly waxeth old : some also call it Herbutum .

The leaves of this herb stamped and strained into Good against the f●…et , &c. milk , and drunk , are good against the Red-gum and frets in children .

Comfrey is somewhat cold of qualitie , and of a clammie Comfrey . and gluing moisture . It is highly commended of the learned for curing of wounds , especially of the intrals and inward parts , and for burstings and ruptures ; insomuch that they affirm the slimie substance of the root Good for to ●…ure any wrinch in the back , and the like grief . made in a posset of ale , and given to be drunk , cureth the pain in the back gotten by any violent motion , as wrastling , and the like ; to which some adde the overmuch use of Venus : for in foure or five dayes they are perfectly healed , although there be an involuntarie fluxus seminis gotten thereby . In Greek it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Symphytum , and Solidago , or Consolida major . Lilies .

The Water-lilies are also highly esteemed for their Good against the same infirmities . vertues in curing some of the like infirmities : for those which are skilfull do affirm that a decoction of the white or yellow Water-lilie made of the seeds , roots , or leaves , is singular good against nocturnall pollutions , caused by dreams , or otherwise . The same cure is also wrought by the green leaves laid upon the region of the back in the small , and two or three times a day removed , and fresh applied . Ger.

The Greeks call this Water-lilie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the Latines Nymph●…a : because it takes such delight to grow in the water .

Lactuoa , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in English Lettice , is Lettice . temperately hot and moist in the second degree .

It cooleth a hot stomack called heart-burning : and , in nurses that are hot and drie , it procureth milk ; otherwise Harm in too much 〈◊〉 . not . But it must never be eaten immoderately : for ancient authors affirm , that generally it hindereth conception by wasting of sperm ; and if it be not eschewed of women with childe , it is a great means to make them bring forth children either raging in minde , or foolish in wit .

Also , the use of Lettice is to be avoided of all that be Another hurt in Lettice . short-winded , and spit bloud , or be ●…legmatick ; they may not eat it often . Yet he that would live honestly unmarried , let him not refuse this medicine set forth by Dioscorides and Galen ( as the authour of the haven of Good to proc●…re chastitie . health affirmeth ) viz. let him bruise Lettice seeds , and often put them in his drink , &c.

Purslain is cold in the third degree , and moist in Purslain . the second . The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latines Portulaca .

The juice of this herb is good against fluxes ; for it Good against fluxes and thirst . greatly stoppeth them . And note that the very herb holden under the tongue , putteth away thirst and drinesse .

Violet , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Viola , is cold and moist ; Violets . being cold in the first degree , and moist in the second . The leaves inwardly taken do greatly cool , moisten , and Good for costive bodies . make the body loose or soluble : or outwardly applied , do ●…itigate all kinde of hot inflammations .

These herbs following are cold and dry .

MAdder is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Madder . Rubia ; and of its temperature the learned are not fully agreed : yet Mr Gerard saith it is cold and dry . It is good to give the decoction of the roots to bursten and Good against bru●…les . bruised folks ; which roots do also plentifully provoke urine : and ( as some affirm ) the very holding of the root or handling of it , dieth the handlers urine into a perfect A strange propertie in Madder . red colour , appearing as if he pissed bloud . Whereupon saith Du Bartas ,

O wondrous Woad , which touching but the skinne , Imparts his colour to the parts within ▪

But note that this must be understood of the root held long in the hand , and freshly gathered : for being kept and transported , it hath not this vertue . Plinie attributeth more unto it : for , saith he , the onely sight of this herb healeth the Jaundise . But in this last propertie , let the reader use his libertie .

Willow-wort , or Loose-strife , is an herb cold and dry , Willow-wort . whose first vertues were found out by Lysimachus the sonne of Agathocles , and one of Alexanders captains , from whom it is called Lysimachium , or Lysimachia . Plinie writeth of this herb that it is of such strange vertue , that when m m Pli●… . lib. 25. cap. 7. Oxen at the plough are striving and unrulie , let it be put into their yokes , and presently they are appeased and quieted . This herb is contrary to Betonie ; which , in these two verses , you may remember ,

As Betonie breaks friendships ancient bands , Du 〈◊〉 . So Willow-wort makes wonted hate shake hands .

Shepherds purse , or Bursa pastoris , is cold and dry : Shepherds purse . the leaves bruised are good to heal green bleeding wounds : And also the decoction of it doth stop the Good against green wounds , fluxes of bloud , &c. lask , the spitting and pissing of bloud , and all other bloudie fluxes .

Sen-green or Housleek , is alwayes green , both in Housleek . summer and winter : Whereupon it is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is as much as Semper vivens , or alwayes living . It is cold in the third degree , and somewhat drying . Good against corns . The juice hereof taketh away corns from the toes and feet , better then any thing that you can easily get : Let them be washed and bathed therewith , and as it were day and night emplastred with the skin of the said Housleek , and you shall finde remedie .

Sorrell or soure-Dock , in Latine Acida , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Sorrell . is cold and dry ; being cold in the third degree , and dry in the second .

The seeds of Sorrell drunk in grosse red wine , stop the lask and bloudie flux . Also if one fasting do chew Good against the l●…sk , and infection . some of the leaves , and suck down the juice , it marvellously preserveth from infections . Eliots castle of Health .

Plantain , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is Lambestongue , Plantain . and in Latine Plantago , is cold and dry in the third degree .

The juice of Plantain drunk ( like unto Housleek ) stoppeth the bloudie flux , or spitting or pissing of bloud . And the leaves stamped and made into a Tansie , with the To stay fluxes . yelks of eggs , stay the inordinate flux of terms , although it hath continued many yeares . Ger. pag. 341. But To provolte fluxes . on the contrary , the decoction of Cammomill or Germander , made in wine , and drunk , voideth winde , and procureth them to flow .

And thus also I have given you a taste of some cool as well as hot herbs . And in most of these , as in such other things of the same nature , I must confesse , that as I have seen a description of the world set forth by such whose reading was their furthest travell ; so , out of good Authours , and skilfull Herbalists , I have both learned and taught these secrets . Unto which I have yet a few more that I intend to adde ; and because these are the most strange , I have reserved them unto the last place .

These herbs which follow , are herbs of more then ordinarie properties .

AS first the noble n n Pli●… . lib. 2●… . cap. 2. Nepenthe , an herb which being steeped and drunk in wine , expelleth sadnesse .

2. Then is there the herb Hippurin , or Hippice , of which Plinie o o Lib. 26. cap. 13. writeth that it is admirable in stenching bloud , insomuch that the cure is performed by the very touch of it ; being also very good to keep one from hunger and thirst , while it is kept in the mouth .

3. Also , there is Nyctilops or Nyctegretum , an herb which in the night p p Idem lib. 21. cap. 11. shineth a farre off : and , above all other creatures , at the first sight it scareth Geese .

4. Pythagoras telleth of the herb q q 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 24. cap. 17. Callicia , which will turn water into ice .

5. Ophiusta is an herb growing in Ethiopia : it is of a wannish colour , dangerous to be looked on : and being drunk , it doth so terrifie the minde with a fight of angry and dreadfull serpents , that through the fear of them men have r r Idem ibid. sometimes killed themselves .

6. H●…mlock ( as some relate out of Gal●…n , in his book De temperamentis ) is meat to storks , and poyson to men .

7. Sardonia , or Crow-foot ( as some write out of Solinus ) is an herb which moveth laughter .

8. Upon a mountain of Cypres called Arcadi●… , is an A bleeding herb . herb or plant growing , which if a man cut , there issueth a liquour like warm bloud : if with this bloud , thus warm , one man should touch another , he would love him affectionately whom he toucheth . Contrariwise , if the bloud be cold , the touch will ingender hatred . My authour calleth this plant , Flabia . See Du Bart. Summarie .

9. Moreover , in the same authour I finde ( as he hath it from one Rhamnusius , in his Navigations ) that in the island called Australle , there is an herb found , upon which whosoever lieth down , he is first taken with an heavinesse of the head , then wi●…h sleeping , and consequently with death .

10. Magicians make use of the herb Anacrampseros , which ( as I finde in s s Li●… . 24. cap. 17. Plinie ) by the very touch thereof causeth love to grow between man and man , abolishing all former hatred .

11. The like is reported in a manner of the herb Sowbread , which being made into little flat cakes , and taken inwardly , is a good amorous medicine , and will make one in love . Ger.

12. Also they report , saith Dioscorides , that the herb Snap-draggon or Calves-snout being hanged about one , preserveth a man from being bewitched , & maketh him gracious in the sight of the people . Gerard. ex Dioscor .

13. Enchanters also make great brags of the herb Ethiopis ( which , I think , some call by the name of Moly )

14. And of the herb Achimedis : the first whereof being cast into rivers , will drie them up ; or being applied to any thing lockt or shut , will presently open it : the other being cast into an armie in the time of battel , causeth the souldiers to be in fear , and runne away . Thus say some . Neither hath Plinie forgotten these two last herbs : but he mentions them with a kinde of derision , as in the 26 book and 4 chapter of his naturall historie is apparent ; where he wondereth why enchanters would not make use of them in time of danger and extremitie . And for mine own part , this I cannot but say , that it is It is pitie that natures secrets should be so●…led by magick . great pitie the secrets of nature should be soiled by infamous magick , and by the superstitious ignorance of sorcerers .

15. Unto these , Apollodorus hath added the herb Aeschynomen , which draweth in the leaves when the hand of any one approacheth to touch it .

16. Like unto which is the herb Sentida , growing in t t Purcha●… Pilgrim . part. 1. lib. 5. cap. 12. India : for if any one come neare and touch it , or throw sand , or any thing else upon it , presently it becometh as if it were withered , and closeth up the leaves ; so continuing as long as the man standeth by : but so soon as he is gone , it openeth fresh and fair : and touching it again , it withereth as before .

These , you see , are rarities : and being now ready to Here the authour beginneth to speak of trees . passe away from them , I should come to speak something of grain ; as wheat , rie , barley , lintels , oats , peas , beans , rice , with such other like ; and gladly would I do it , but that ( me thinks ) I am called another way : for lo I have discovered the tops of yonder trees ; and one by one , I mean to view them .

Vitex , or the chaste tree ( which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Ag●…s ●…stus . and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because , saith a a Lib. 24. cap. 9 Plinie , certain matrons among the Athenians , desirous to live chaste , did lay the leaves of it in their beds under them ) is called in the Latine Salix marina , or Salix amerina , or Piper agreste , or Agnus Ibid. castus . And , as Plinie writeth , it is of two kindes ; the greater , and the lesser . The first groweth up much like a willow tree : but the other brancheth out and spreadeth more , having whiter and downier leaves then the former . Our b b Mr Gerard. countreyman , and an excellent Herbalist , saith that it groweth up after the manner of a bushie shrubbe or hedge tree , having many twiggie branches , very pliant and easie to be bent like unto the willow : the flowers are of a light blew colour , and very sweet in smell ; the leaves long and narrow ; and the fruit small and round like unto the grains of pepper . And note that the flowers grow at the uppermost end of the branches , ●…lustering close together .

Some say that it is a plant hot and drie in the second degree ; others name the third .

It is a singular medicine for such as would live chaste , in what sort soever it be taken , whether in powder , or decoction , or the leaves worn about the bodie .

Also it driveth away windinesse of the stomack , openeth and cureth the stoppings of the liver and splene , with sundry such other needfull cures .

Willow is of a much like nature ; and therefore it is yet Willow . From whence came the first use of willow garlands . a custome , that he which is deprived of his love , must wear a willow garland . Also the green boughs with their leaves may well be brought into chambers , and set about the beds of those who are sick of agues : for they do mightily cool the heat of the aire ; which thing cannot but be a wonderfull refreshing to the sick patient .

Tamarisk is a little tree well known ; the decoction Tamarisk . of whose branches being drunk in wine , and a little Good for the splene or milt . vineger , is of great vertue against the hardnesse or stopping of the splene or milt : for this tree doth by nature so waste the milt , that swine which have been daily fed out of a vessel made thereof , have been found to have no milt at all .

Rose is cold in the first degree and drie in the second , Rose . somewhat binding , especially the white Rose . The red The temper and vertue of Roses . is lesse cold , more drie , &c. As for the damask and musk Rose , it is hot , and moist withall . The damask water is sweetest ; but the red is wholesomest . And of the red Rose leaves a conserve may be made , which is good , not Conserve of Roses , what it is good for . onely to cool , but also to comfort the principall parts of the bodie , viz. the head , heart , stomack , liver , splene , and reins . Thus you may make it . Take the buds of red How to make the conserve . Roses somewhat before they be ready to spread ; cut the red part of the leaves from the white , shake out the yellow seeds : then take the red leaves and beat them very small in a stone mortar with a pestle of wood ; and unto every ounce of Roses put three ounces of sugar , by little and little , in the time of the beating , and beat them all together untill they be perfectly incorporated : then put it in a glasse or gallipot ; stop it close , and set it in the sunne for a season , and it is made . And know that it will remain in full vertue for a yeare or two , but then it decayeth .

Myrtle is a little low tree growing in some hot countreys , Myrtle . having small dark leaves , bearing berries which Good against , fluxes . are of a binding nature , and good to stop any issue of bloud . This is a tender plant , not able to endure any cold ; and ( as authours affirm ) it was wont to be worn of the Myrtle garlands . Romane captains garland-wise in triumph ; namely then , when they had obtained any victorie without slaughter of men . Also in times past this tree was consecrated to Venus : and thereupon I finde in Plinie , that amongst the Romanes there was an altar belonging to Venus , which they call by the name of Murtia . The said author also affirmeth , that before pepper was found out , the myrtle Myrtle berries used for pepper . berries served in stead thereof . See Plin. lib. 15. cap. 29.

Ebone is a tree growing in India and Ethiopia , in taste Ebone . A smoke good for the eyes . being sharp and biting . If it be burnt , it yeelds a sweet smell , the smoke whereof is not offensive , but good against many diseases of the eyes : as also the green wood is so full of sap , and withall so fattie , that it will flame like a candle . Some have said that it bears neither fruit nor leaves ; but this is a false opinion , as they have witnessed who have seen the tree , and taken the true picture of it . The outward parts are white , but within it is black . That which groweth in India , is not in such estimation as the Ethiopian Ebone ; for it is spotted with white and yellow .

Sethim is a kinde of tree something like a White-thorn ; Sethim . the timber whereof never rotteth . Of this tree , Noah , according to Gods command , made the ark ; as we reade in Genesis .

Palm , or Date trees , are both one . This tree groweth Palm . plentifully in Egypt , and other parts of Africa ; but those which are in Palestine and Syria are the best : they grow likewise in most places of the East and West Indies .

The branches of this tree were wont to be carried as A token of victorie . a token of victorie , because they are of this nature , viz. that they will shoot upward , though oppressed with never so great ▪ weight : neither do the leaves of it ever fall . Elianus remembreth another propertie ; for ( saith he ) the report runneth thus , that in Delus the Olive tree and Laton●… delivered by the Date . the Date tree flourish most fruitfully , which when Latona had touched , she was suddenly disburdened of childe-birth , whereas before she could not be delivered . Elian. lib. 5. Also they grow by couples , male and female : but the female is onely fruitfull .

The Plane tree , called Platanus , is a spreading tree Plane . with broad leaves : in times past it was greatly esteemed in Italie for the shadow thereof ; insomuch that ( as Plinie reporteth ) they often bedewed it with wine to make it grow . The old Romanes were wont to banquet much A banqueting tree . under these trees . And there is , saith Plinie , no greater commendation of this tree , then that it keepeth away the sunne in summer , and entertaineth it in winter .

We reade of Xerxes King of Persia , that he was strangely enamoured on this tree , having it in such singular admiration that he became a servant to it . For in Lydia ( as Elianus c c Va●…ish . 〈◊〉 . lib. 2. writeth ) when Xerxes happened to see a tall and loftie fair Plane tree , he made a whole dayes tarriance by it ; and , no necessitie constraining him so to do , he pitched his pavilions and tents in the void and emptie places round about the same . He also hanged precious jewels of great value upon it , adorning and beautifying the boughs and branches with chains of gold , with bracelets and tablets , with spangles and such like costly things , yeelding thereunto great worship and reverence ; appointing also an overseer to keep , preserve , and defend the same from all casualties . This was a strange crotchet ; and little or nothing the better was the poore tree for all this love and braverie .

Pepper ( whereof there are divers sorts ) groweth at Pepper . the foot of other trees , climbing upon them like to ivie , and is in bunches like grapes .

Ginger groweth like young reeds , with a root like a Ginger . lilie : it is plentifull in Malabar , or Malavar , a province in India intra Gangem .

Cinnamon is the inner bark of a tree as big as an olive ; Cinnamon . with leaves like bay leaves , and fruit like an olive : the drying of the bark maketh it roll together . Within three yeares the tree yeeldeth another bark , as before . They of Ormuz call it Darchini , that is , wood of China : and selling it at Alexandria , they call it Cinnamonium , which is , quasi Amomum ex Sina delatum . Purch . ex Garcia ab horto .

The Nutmegge-tree is like a peach or pear-tree , and Nutmegge and Mace . groweth most in Banda an island in Asia , and in Iava . The fruit is like a peach , the inner part whereof is the Nutmegge , which is covered and interlaced with the Mace . For when the fruit is ripe , the first and outermost part openeth , as it is with our walnuts ; then the Mace flourisheth in a fair red colour , which in the ripening becometh yellow .

Cloves grow in the Moluccos on trees , like bay-trees , Cloves . yeelding blossomes , first white , then green , afterwards red , then hard ; and this hard thing is the Clove . When they be green they yeeld the pleasantest smell in the world . And ( as it is reported ) being ripe they are of such an extraordinary heat and drinesse , that in two dayes they will suck out and drie up such vessels of water , as shall happen to stand in the same room where they are . These spices and drugs , with many other , are the fruits of India .

The Cypresse is a tree growing on drie mountains , and Cypresse . most commonly in hot countreys . It is very tall , and the timber thereof is yellowish and of a pleasant smell , especially being set neare to the fire ; and of such durable nature , that it doth neither rot nor wax old , nor yet cleaveth or chappeth it self . See Plin. lib. 16. cap. 33 , & 42.

The Pine is a tree of the same nature , not subject to Pine . worms or rottennesse , and therefore much used , where it groweth , to make ships . The leaves are hard-pointed , sharp and narrow , continuing green all the yeare ; and the shadow thereof d d Phin. lib. ●…7 . cap. 12. will not suffer any plant to grow under it .

Cedar is a tall great tree which groweth in Africa , Cedar . and Syria ; many of them upon mount Libanus . They be straight and upright like the Firre-tree : their leaves are small , thick , and of a sweet smell . This tree hath fruit on it all times of the yeare , which fruit is like to that of the Firre & Pine-tree , but greater and harder : and at this day ( as some affirm ) there are found upon mount Libanus , Cedars planted by King Solomon : the truth of which I will not stand to justifie .

Terebinth is a tree from whence Turpentine issueth . Terebinth .

Picea is a tree that droppeth pitch ; it groweth in Picea . Greece , Italy , France , Germanie , and all the cold regions even unto Russia . It remaineth alwayes green like unto the Pine ; and , by some , is supposed to be a wilde kinde of Pine : especially seeing the Pine affordeth Rosin , Pitch and Tarre . Yet some attribute Pitch to the great Cedar , Rosin to the wilde Pines chiefly , and Tarre to the Pine called the Torch-Pine .

There is a tree in India , called the Indian Coquo , or Cocus . Cocus , being the most strange and profitable tree in the world ; of which in the islands of Maldiva they make and furnish whole ships : so that ( save the men themselves , e e Mr 〈◊〉 pilgrim . part 1. lib. 5. cap. 12. saith one ) there is nothing of the ship or in the ship , neither tackling , merchandise , or ought else , but what this tree yeeldeth . It groweth high and slender , the wood is of a spungie substance , easie to be sewed , when they make vessels thereof , with cords made of Cocus . It hath a continuall succession of fruits , and is never without some : they grow like a kinde of nut , which is of a very large size , having two sorts of husks as our walnuts ; the uppermost whereof is hairy like hemp , and of this they make cordage ; and of the next they make drinking-cups . When the fruit within these shells is almost ripe , it is full of water , which , as it ripeneth , changeth into a white harder substance : at the first this liquour is sweet , but with the ripening groweth sowre . The tree affords a very medicinable juice ; and , if it stand one houre in the sunne , it is good vineger ; but distilled , it may be used in stead of wine or Aqua-vitae . There be wayes also to make sugar of it , and of the meat in the nut dried they make oyl : Of the pith or heart of the tree they make paper : of the leaves they make coverings for their houses , tents , mattes , and the like . Nay , their apparell , firing , and other necessary commodities , they gather from this tree . Thus some . Or , according to others , it is thus described . In the isle of Zebus there is a fruit which they call Cocos , formed like a Melon , but more long then thick : It is inclosed with divers little skinnes , so strong and good as those that environ a Date stone . The islanders make thread of the skinnes , as strong and good as that which is of hemp . The fruit hath a rinde like a drie Gourd , but farre more hard : which , being burned and beaten to powder , serveth for medicine . The inward nut is like unto butter ; being both as white , and as soft , and besides that , very savoury and cordiall . They make use of this fruit also in divers other things . For if they would have oyl , they turn and tosse it up and down divers times : then they let it settle some few dayes , at which time the meat will be converted into a liquour like oyl , very sweet and wholesome , wherewith they oftentimes anoint themselves . If they put it into water , the kernell is converted into sugar ; if they leave it in the sunne , it is turned into vineger . Towards the bottome of the tree they use to make a hole and gather diligently into a great cane the liquour that distilleth , which amongst them is of as much esteem as the best wine in these parts : for it is a very pleasant and wholesome drink .

There is also among the Indians a tree called Arbore Arbore de rais . de rais , or the tree of roots , called also the Indian fig-tree , and by some affirmed ( with more confidence then reason , saith one ) to be the tree of Adams transgression . It groweth out of the ground , as other trees , and yeeldeth many boughs , which yeeld certain threads of the colour of gold , which growing downwards to the earth do there take root again , making as it were new trees , or a wood of trees , covering sometimes the best part of a mile .

There is also another tree which some call the Indian Arbore triste . mourner , or Arbore triste , the sad and sorrowfull tree . It hath this propertie , that in the day time and at sunne-setting you shall not see a flower on it : but within half an houre after , it is full of flowers , which at the sunne-rising fall off , the leaves shutting themselves from the sunnes presence , and the tree seeming as if it were dead . The Indians have a fable of one Parisatico , who had a daughter , with whom the sunne was in love ; but lightly forsaking her , he grew amorous of another : whereupon this damosel slew her self , and of the ashes of her burned carcase came this tree . A prettie fiction this : Ovid himself hath not a better .

In the island of Hierro ( being one of the seven islands A weeping tree . of the Canaries ) is a tree which distilleth water incessantly from the leaves thereof , in so great abundance , that not onely it sufficeth those of the island ( for there is no other water in the island ) but also might furnish the necessary uses of a farre greater number of people . This strange tree is alwayes covered with a little mist , which vanisheth by degrees , according as the sunne sheweth himself .

When the Spaniards ( saith my authour ) took upon them to conquer this isle , they found themselves almost discomfited , because they saw neither fountains , springs , nor rivers : and enquiring of the islanders where they had their water , they answered that they used none but rain-water , & in the mean time kept their trees covered , hoping by this subtiltie to drive the Spaniards out of the isle again . But it was not long before one of their women , entertained by a Spaniard , discovered the tree with the properties of it ; which he at the first held for a fable , untill his own witnesse saw it was true ; whereupon he was almost ravished with the miracle : but the woman was put to death by the islanders , for her treacherie .

In the north parts of Scotland and in the islands adjacent Barnacle tree . called Orchades , are certain trees found whereon there groweth a certain kinde of shell-fish , of a white colour , but somewhat tending to a ruffet ; wherein are contained little living creatures : For in time of maturitie the shells do open , and out of them by little and little grow those living creatures ; which falling into the water when they drop out of their shells , do become fowls , such as we call Barnacles or Brant Geese : but the other that fall upon the land , perish and come to nothing . Mr Gerard affirmeth that he hath seen as much in Lancashire , in a small island which is called the Pile of Foulders : for there be certain boughs of old trees , and other such like rubbish cast up by the sea , whereon hangeth a certain spume or froth , which in time breedeth unto a shell : out of which by degrees cometh forth a creature in shape like a bird ; sending out first a string or lace , as it were , of silk finely woven , and of a whitish colour ; then follow the legs , and afterwards more and more , till at the last it hangeth by the bill : soon after it cometh to maturitie and falleth into the sea , where it gathereth feathers , and groweth to a fowl bigger then a mallard , and something lesse then a goose , being somewhat coloured like to our mag-pies . This Mr Gerard testifieth to be true upon his own knowledge ; as in his Herball is apparant .

And thus ( gentle reader ) I would here end , not onely this Chapter and Section , but also the first part of my book , were it not that I have a desire to speak a word or two of things growing under ground , and within the earth : which , as briefly as I can , shall be handled in the following Appendix .
An Appendix to the two former Sections ; discoursing somewhat concerning Metalls , and such like things as are under ground .

IN the second dayes work I had occasion to speak of Fiery , Aierie , and Watery Meteors : all which by the Philosophers are named bodies imperfectly mixt , being but a little durable . And now , being to speak of things under ground , I am come to bodies more perfectly mixt , and of a longer continuance , because they consist of a more solid and constant concretion of Elements .

Their names in generall , are either Mineralia , Mineralls ; Fossilia ; or Metalla .

They are Mineralia , because they are generated in Mines ; that is , in the veins , pores , and bowells of the earth .

They are Fossilia , from Fodio , to dig , because they are digged out of the earth .

And they are Metalla , Metalls , from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is to search , or finde out ; because , with much labour and cost , they are sought out of the veins and bowells of the earth .

That name which I insist upon , is this last : And that the kindes of Metalls may the better be remembred , this short table would be observed .

Metalls are either Principall which are of themselves ; as Sulphur and Mercurie , being ( as it were ) the father and mother of all metalls . Lesse principall derived from the principall , more pliable pure more Gold . Silver . lesse ; having either more Brimstone , or Quicksilver . lesse pliable Hard stones common solid shining . not shining . full of pores , as the Pumex and Tophus . precious more noble , shining more . lesse noble , shining lesse . Brittle , or of a friable nature ; easie to be brought into crumbes : And these are all kindes of precious earths , and sucks of the earth : as Terra Lemnia , Samos , Bitumen , Sal , &c.

Of these kindes I purpose to speak a word or two , which shall be as it were to explain the table to such as know it not .

The first , or principall metalls , are Sulphur , and Mercurie : These are of themselves , because other metalls do not help to make them , but they help to make other metalls .

Sulphur or Brimstone , is said by some to be the fat of Brimstone . the earth with fiery heat decocted unto his hardnesse ; which is the cause that it so speedily is enflamed , and burneth even in water .

Or thus . Sulphur is a metallick substance or matter , consisting of a more subtill Exhalation , fat and unctuous , shut up within the veins of the earth . It will burn sooner then the fat of beasts : for although it be fatter then Brimstone , yet it is farre colder .

Mercurie or Quicksilver is a slimie water , mixt with Quicksilver . a pure white earth ; which metall , for the matter whereof it doth consist , is thin , cold and heavie .

Or thus . Quicksilver is a metallick matter , consisting of a waterie vapour , more subtil then ordinary , which is mixed with earth to conglutinate or knit it together ; and , by the heat of Sulphur , it is digested into what it is . It pierceth metalls , because of the extream thinnesse ; which , together with the heat of it , makes it be in continuall motion : and the motion , by a Metaphor , causeth it to be called Quicksilver . Moreover , it is also called Mercurie , because as Mercurie is joyned to all the Planets , so this to all metalls : or as Mercurie is moved many wayes , so this is apt for any motion .

The lesse principall metals are derived from these Metalls derived from the two first . first . I call them lesse principall because they are not of themselves , but produced by the help of the other two .

These I divide into two sorts ; the pliable , and the lesse pliable .

Pliable metals are pure : and that , either more or lesse . Pliable metalls of the purest kinde . The more pure , are Gold and Silver .

Gold is the onely purest of all metals , and is composed Gold . of a most pure red Sulphur , and of the like Quicksilver : they are red , but not burning . This metall is onely perfect ; all other be corruptible . It is perfect , because it is concocted with sufficient heat , and mixture of Sulphur : whereas all other metals , either are not so well concocted , or else they have not the due quantitie of brimstone : and ( as it is affirmed by the Alchymists ) because nature in all her works seeketh the best end , she intendeth of all metals to make gold : but being hindred , either for want of good mixture , or good concoction , she bringeth forth other metals ; although not so precious , yet in their severall uses , every way as profitable , if not more : for it is scarce a question ᶠ whether there be more Moores iliopia use to the necessitie of mans life , in Iron and Lead , then is in Gold and Silver . Gold never rusteth , both because of the purenesse of its parents , free from poisonous infection ; and also because it is so solidly composed that no aire ( which causeth all things to corrupt ) can be received into it .

This perfection , together with the rarenesse , and beautie of it , hath caused fond mortals to doat so much upon it as they do . Nay , will not one pound or ounce of this go further then ten , either ounces or pounds of honestie ? The Poets saying agreeth to it ,

Aurea nunc verè sunt secula , plurimus auro Venit honos . This is the golden age , not that of old : For now all honour 's to be bought with gold .

And hereupon I think it is , that most men dispraise this metall , and yet but few who would not have it .

Diversas hominum videam cùm sparsa per artes Ingenia , est cunctis ars tamen una viris . Omnibus idem animus gratos sibi quaerere nummos : Omnis inexhaustas undique poscit opes . When I behold the wits of men inclin'd To divers arts , I all of them do finde In this one art to meet ; they shun no pain Wish'd wealth to heap up , and augment their gain .

Nay , they are not common fetches and plots , but strange and bloudie damned practises which are often used to get and obtain the riches of the world . Which Ovid could discern a long while since ; and therefore he saith ,

Effodiuntur opes irritamenta malorum : Metamorph. lib. 1. Iámque nocens ferrum , ferróque nocentius aurum . Riches ( those fond enticements unto ill ) Are digged up ; and iron which doth kill . But Gold it is which doth more harm to men Then iron blades , though steel'd , though sharp , though keen .

Or , as another saith ,

Aurum , de●…tructor vitae , princépsque malorum , O quàm difficiles nectis ubique dolos ! O utinam natum nunquam mortalibus esses , Dulcia suppeditas quae nocumenta viris ! Gold , lifes destroyer , and of mischiefs chief , Oh what strait wiles dost thou knit , past belief ! Would thou hadst ne're been born to mortall wights , Sith harm to men rests in thy false delights !

These are the complaints . But it is neither in Gold nor Iron or the like , that these evils rest ; the causes of ill ought rather to be imputed to the devil and wicked men . For true it is ,

All goods are good to good men that well use them , But they are bad to fools who do abuse them .

And thereupon saith Du Bartas ,

I know to man the earth seems ( altogether ) No more a mother , but a step-dame rather ; Because ( alas ) unto our losse she bears Bloud-shedding Steel , and Gold , the ground of cares : As if these metals , and not mans amisse , Had made sinne mount unto the height it is : To pick a lock , to take his neighbours purse , To break a house , or to do something worse ; To cut his parents throat , to kill his prince , To spoil his countrey , murder innocence . For , as a cask , through want of use grown fustie , Makes with his stink the best Greek malmsey mustie : So Gods best gifts , usurpt by wicked ones , To poison turn through their contagions .

What pains do not men take to winne gold ? every man hath one way or other to hunt after it : but the Alchymist , despising all other wayes , as slow , unnaturall , and unprofitable , laboureth , either to help nature in her work , as of unperfect metals to make perfect , or else to force nature to his purpose , by his quintessences and Elixers ; so that what by purging , what by concocting , what by mixing of Sulphur and Quicksilver , and much other like stuffe , at length he turneth the wrong side of his gown outward , all the teeth out of his head , and his bodie from health to a palsie , and then he is a Philosopher , and so he must , nay , will be called .

It is said of Gold that it waxeth cold towards day-light : insomuch that they who wear rings of it , may perceive when the day is ready to dawn .

Silver is the most pure metall next unto Gold : it hath Silver . an indifferent good concoction , but it wanteth sufficient heat in the mixture , and thereupon it looketh pale . It is a metall begotten of pure white Mercurie , and of cleare white Brimstone or Sulphur .

The lesse pure pliable metalls , consist some of them of Pliable metalls lesse pure . more Brimstone ; some , of more Quicksilver : neither are any of these two so pure , as those in the mixture of Gold and Silver .

Brasse is an impure metall , consisting most of a red and Brasse and Copper . thick Sulphur , and of a little Quicksilver something impure : that which cometh from Cyprus is called Copper , and is the purest , as being of best digestion , and nearest unto Gold ; * * Some say Brasse is not naturally , but artificially made . Brasse , Latten , and such like , being no other then divers kindes of Copper . In ancient time , this metall was in greater esteem then Iron : for they did not onely make their armour of it , but their bucklers also and their lances ; because they would not be worn , either with age or use .

Copperas is a minerall of a neare nature unto Brasse or Copperas . Copper : it is said by some to be mixed of humours strained by drops into small holes . And perhaps it is nothing else but the more raw and impure substance of that which is the matter of Copper , with lesse Quicksilver in it , and that also of a baser qualitie . It is hot and drie in the fourth degree , vehemently binding , being of great force to season and preserve raw flesh , ( as some affirm ) and is also good to beget sound flesh in festered sores , and to stench bloud . It is of a green , yellow , and a skie colour : but the best hath white spots in it . See more afterwards in Vitriol .

Iron is a common metall , necessary for the use of Iron . mans life , engendred of a most impure Quicksilver mixed with a thick Sulphur impure and adust . Or thus ; It is an impure metall consisting of much crude , earthie , adust Sulphur , and a modicum of filthie and bad Mercurie . This ( saith the Philosopher ) although it be hard , yet by daily use it is worn and wasted : the reason being in regard that it hath in it least of Mercurie , and most of an earthie Sulphur . The quenching it in water makes it harder and harder : but if it be quenched in the juice of How to soften Iron . bean-shells or mallows , it becometh soft : and so also doth the often heating it , and cooling it without quenching . Lib. 54. cap. 14. Plinie calleth it optimum pessimúmque vitae instrumentum , the best and worst instrument of life .

Steel is a kinde of Iron , but the purest and the hardest ; Steel . or Iron refined . Naturall steel , which we call Chalybs , in times past was gotten out of a place in Thracia , where the people called Chalybes inhabited : their use was to go naked , and digge this metall out of the earth .

Metalls consisting most of Mercurie , are these ; Lead , and Tinne .

Lead is a raw and indigested metall , but of better digestion Lead . then commixtion : for it is mixed with a grosse earthie substance , which causeth it to be in colour so black , and so ready to foul . It is begotten of much unpure , thick , and drossie Mercurie ; and by refining is made whiter . The kindes of this are varied by reason of the matter whereof it consisteth , and by reason of the heat by which it is deco●…ted : and thereupon it comes to passe that we have one sort which we call Black-lead ; another farre whiter and clearer , as being better concocted , and more purely composed . It is of a cold and binding nature ; and if it lie in the wet , moisture will increase the weight . England hath store of it .

Tinne , whereof great plentie also groweth in the Tinne . West parts of England , in beautie and colour cometh nearest unto Silver ; and of Silver wanteth nothing but soliditie and hardnesse . Some think that it is composed of Silver and Lead : but the more common opinion is , that the greatest part of it is Mercurie , white without , and red within , having a portion also of Brimstone or Sulphur not well mixed , being as it were Lead whited with Silver : for it is a raw and undigested metall , very porous and uncompact , which causeth it to crash when it is either broken or bitten . And thus farre of metalls pliable . Metalls 〈◊〉 pliable which are ●…ard .

The lesse pliable ( as I shewed in the table ) are either hard , or brittle ; & cannot be easily hammered , wrought , or melted to a desired form .

The hard ones , are all kinde of stones . And of stones , Stones . together with bodies friable or brittle , it is doubted whether they be in the number of metalls or no ; because there is great difference in the matter of their composure , &c.

To which it is answered , that although they be not in the number of such kinde of metalls as are pliable , and will melt ; nor yet abound with that matter of mixture which they do : neverthelesse they may bear the name of metalls , according to that generall name specified in the derivation of the word Metalla . And in that regard I made a difference of metalls , and drew them out in the former table . Wherefore I proceed : and following them who derive stones after this manner , I say that stones are bodies perfectly mixt , without life , hard , of What stones are , and whereof they 〈◊〉 . a drie and an earthie exhalation , mixed with a certain unctuositie ; and by the durance of time , together with the force of heat and cold , and a minerall vertue , conglutinated or knit together . Or thus ; they be engendred of a watrie moisture , and fat earth mixed hard together . By which it appeareth that the matter of stones is a watrie humour , and a thick unctuous earth : which is not so to be understood as if the other two elements were separated from their mixture ; but because they have not such precedencie as the former . And for their efficient causes besides the minerall vertue , it is said to be heat and cold . Heat bringeth the slow humid unctuous matter through the thin parts of the earth ( as the Philosophers affirm ) and cold condenseth it , and makes it thick . They live not with a vegetative life , as plants and Stones live not a vegetative life . trees which have their nourishment from within ; but their augmentation proceeds from an outward accretion by the 〈◊〉 of particulars adhering to them , when they lie in place convenient : and , in time , their vertues may be abated , by being long out of their right Ubi ; in which regard some supposed that they had life , and died .

The common stones are of a more impure and grosse Common stones . matter then the other . Some whereof are solid ; some more full of pores .

In the solid , the parts are more continued , and better compacted : yet so , as some have a kinde of shining in them ; others are dark and dull . The shining solid stones , are chiefly all kinde of marbles : of which I finde three sorts . 1. Alabaster ; which is of colour very cleare and Alabaster . white . The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and about Thebes in Egypt it is especially found ; there being the greatest plentie of it . 2. Ophites , which is a kinde of marble having Ophites . Porphyrites . spots like a serpent . 3. Porphyrites , which is the red marble , mixed or interlaced with white spots . The not shining solid stones are these , and the like : 1. The Flint . 2. The Marchasite , or that whereof they make Flint . Marchasite . Cos. Corticula . milstones ; which being struck with Steel , procures fire , like to the Flint . 3. Cos , which is of power to sharpen edgetools ; wherefore we commonly call it a whetstone . 4. Corticula , or Lydius lapis ; which is of force to trie the truth in metalls : we therefore call it a touch-stone . 5. Smiris , which is an hard stone wherewith glasiers cut Smiris . their glasse : some call this an Emery . 6. Those which Saxum . we name wheaten stones , or any kinde of rockie stone ; or such as may be comprehended under the word Saxum .

Common stones lesse solid , are the Pumex and Tophus . Pumex . 1. The Pumex is of a spungie nature , and is apt to swimme by reason of the light matter whereof it consisteth . Tophus . 2. The Tophus is a sand or gravell stone that may easily be rubbed to crumbes . Precious stones .

But come now to precious stones : and amongst them we have the noble , and the lesse noble : both which sorts are begotten of a more subtil and thin matter then common stones , and fostered with a more singular influence of the heavens . My task were ( in a manner ) endlesse to reckon * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . lib. 37. all sorts : yet some must be remembred .

The more noble precious stones , are , 1. The Adamant Adamant . or Diamond , the most precious of all stones , and the hardest ; insomuch as it cutteth glasse , and yeeldeth not either to stroke of hammer or fire : notwithstanding it is softened with h h Some say that the bloud of a Deer or Lion will also molli●…ie ●…t , and make it ●…it to be broken : melted Lead also mixed therewith in a burning furnace , doth the like . Goats bloud being warm , soon after she hath eaten pa●…sley or drunken wine .

Plinie maketh 6 kindes of Adamant : The 1. is Adamas Indicus , being neare akin to crystall ; for in colour and clearenesse it is much like it : and in quantitie it is in bignesse as a filbert or hasell nut . The 2. is Adamas Arabicus , like to the other , excepting that it is something lesse . The 3. is called Cenchros , answering in bignesse to the grain of Millet . The 4. kinde is Adamas Macedonicus ; and this is like to the seed of a Cucumber . The 5. is Adamas Cypricus ; this is found in Cyprus , and tendeth somewhat to the colour of brasse . The 6. is called the * * Some say , that it hath power to set variance between men . Siderite ; which , although it be heavier then the other , yet it is of lesse vertue and esteem ; the colour whereof is like to the colour of iron : And this , as also that of Cyprus , are tearmed by i i Lib. 37. cap. 4. Plinie , degenerate kindes ; because they will be broken by the hammer , or otherwise with blowes ; and may also be cut or rased by other Adamants . All these kindes , the two first onely excepted , are said to have their place of generation amongst the Gold , and in golden Mines .

2. The Saphire is a very cleare gem , very hard and of Saphire . a skie colour , growing in the East , and specially in India : the best sort hath in it as it were cloves enclining to a certain rednesse . This stone is said to be of a cold nature : and being drunk it preserveth chastitie , corroborateth the heart , helpeth against the stinging of serpents , poyson and pestilence .

3. The * * Plinie maketh 12 sorts of this stone , lib. 37. cap. 5. Smaradge is of a green transparent colour , Smaradge . making the aire green neare about it . The qualitie of this stone , in physick , is much like to the former , or of more vertue : for it is said to defend the wearer from the falling sicknesse . And so greatly doth it favour chastitie , that if it be worn whilest the man and the woman accompanie themselves together , it breaketh in the very act . Hyacinth .

4. The Hyacinth is of a watrish colour , or rather something What false friends are like unto . blew like a violet . It is exceeding hard , and cloudy in the dark , but pure and cleare by day : like unto a false flattering friend , whose blithe looks are onely seen in time of prosperitie ; but gone when the cloudie night of dark adversitie beginneth to approach : For where true friends are knit in love , there sorrows are shared equally ; and best are they perceived in a doubtfull matter .

Si fueris felix , multos numerabis amicos : Tempora si fuerint nubila , solus eris .

Whil'st thou art happy , many friends thou hast :

But cloudie times those many friends do waste . Moreover , this stone is of a cold qualitie , moderating the spirits of the heart and of the other parts ; also it causeth mirth , and being worn obtaineth favour , as some report .

5. The Amethyst is a gem or precious stone , which Amethyst . in colour resembleth a deep claret-wine ; and ( as Aristotle affirmeth no lesse . some suppose ) it hath power to resist drunkennesse .

6. The Carbuncle ( of which Plinie writeth in his 37 Carbuncle book and 7 chapter ) is a gem shining with a light like fire , representing a flame . Some say it is the noblest , and hath most vertues of any precious stone .

7. The Calcedon is of neare nature to the Carbuncle : Calcedon . it is of a purple colour , and shineth like a star : it is said to expell sadnesse and fear , by purging and chearing the spirits : it also hindreth ill and fearfull visions or dreams in a mans sleep .

8. The Rubie is a red gem , shining in dark like a spark Rubie . of fire : it cleareth the sight , and expelleth sad and fearfull dreams .

9. The Chrysolite is a stone of a golden colour , Chrysolite . and shining , but brightest in the morning . It is good against melancholy ; and fire is much hurtfull unto it .

10. The Astarite is a cleare shining Crystalline stone , Astarite . having in the midst the image of a full moon : or being turned about , the sunne or the moon may be seen shining within it . Plin. lib. 37. cap. 9. Selenite . A stone which follows the course of the Moon .

11. The Selenite is a transparent gem like glasse : it hath a kinde of spot in it which bears the image of the moon , increasing and decreasing as the moon ; and therefore it is called the Moon-stone . Ibid. cap. 10. It is of a white , black , and yellow colour : and the scrapings of it heal the falling sicknesse .

12. The Sard●…nix is a cleare gem , in colour representing the nail of a mans hand : it preserveth * * The Indians therefore used to hang it about their necks . chastnesse , and healeth ulcers about the nails . Albertus Magnus witnesseth that if it be hanged about the neck , it doth greatly corroborate the strength of the body .

13. Achates is a stone of divers colours , insomuch Achates . that the colours of other gems are not sufficient for it : sometime it is black with white veins and yellow : sometime it is as it were sprinkled with bloud ; & ( like a Prot●…us ) is of so many colours that one would scarce beleeve it were one and the same stone . Eagles ( as is said ) lay it How Eagles keep their young from poyson . in their nests to preserve their young from poyson . And Pyrrhus , K. of Epirus , had one of these gems in a ring , in which were the nine Muses to be seen , and Apollo with his harp ; not engraven by art ( saith l l Plin. lib. 37. cap. 1. Plinie ) sed sponte naturae it à discurrentibus maculis , but on natures own accord the spots being so disposed . Plinie also sheweth the divers kindes of this stone in the 10 chapter of his 37 book , affirming that it is good against poyson , and stinging of scorpions ; and is supposed to procure eloquence , and make men wise and fair-spoken . See more in Scal. Exerc. 117.

14. Sardius is a kinde of Onyx , of a blackish or deep Sardius . yellow colour . m m Ibid. cap. 7. Plinie saith it is a common stone , and was found first about Sardis , but the best are neare Babylon . Some call it a * * It helpeth to stop fluxes ; and is g●…od ag●…st pyles in the fundament . Corneoll . It stoppeth bleedings at the nose , sharpens the wit , and makes men cheerfull and merrie , and set in a ring it restraineth anger .

15. Iasper is a green stone , pointed with spots like Iasper . drops of bloud . Topaz .

16 The n n Ibid. cap. 8. Topaz is a precious stone whereof there be two kindes ; one of gold colour casting beams in the sun ; the other of a saffron colour , not so good as the other . This stone being put into boyling water doth so presently A stone that will suddenly cool seething water . cool it , that one may forthwith pull it out with his hand , and feel no scalding heat : or being laid to a wound , it stencheth bloud . Emerald .

17. The Emerald is a precious stone of a green colour , something like unto the Smaradge .

18. The Opall is a precious stone of divers colours , Opall . wherein appeareth the fiery shining of the Carbuncle , the purple colour of the Amethyst , and the green shew of the Emerald , very strangely mixed together .

19. Turcois is dark , of a skie colour , and greenish . It Turcois . helpeth weak eyes and spirits , refresheth the heart ; and , A compassionate stone ; the reason whereof is shewed in Corrall . if the wearer of it be not well , it changeth colour and looketh pale and dim , but increaseth to his perfectnesse as the wearer recovereth to his health .

The sympathizing Turcois true doth tell , By looking pale , the wearer is not well .

Now follow some such as are lesse noble gemmes .

1. Crystall is a kinde of Ice made of waters which Crystall . congeal themselves by a vehement and very long cold , as for the space of 10 or 12 continuall yeares . There is some quantitie thereof found in the Alps , and other cold mountains : and being polished , men make thereof works of divers fashions ; as Vessels , Glasses , Mirrours or Looking-glasses , and other common things . His qualitie is Good against Laxes . said to be binding ; and therefore his powder is helpfull in Laxes , and increaseth milk in womens breasts . Also another kinde is sometimes found in the earth ; as in some places of Germanie .

2. Corrall is a stone growing in the sea like a slimie Corrall . shrub , which by the aire presently is made hard and turned into a stone . The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; which is as much as if you should say , Astonie shrub . It is taken up full of mosse , but being unbarked , it appeareth cleare in its proper colour .

The red and branchie Corrall cometh something neare in nature to the Turcois ; for when it is worn by those who are shortly to fall sick , it waxeth pale and wan : the reason whereof may be , in that his tender substance How it comes to passe that there seems to be compassion in a stone . is affected by the bad vapour , which is not so soon perceived in the bodie , because at the first it is not strong enough to afflict it . This stone , they say , is good against the falling sicknesse , sore eyes , and the stone . Also know that there be 3 kindes of Corrall ; white , black , and red .

Haematites , or the Bloudstone , is a stone outwardly of a Bloudstone bloudie colour , inwardly like iron ; and of such hardnesse that the file can scarcely bite it . The qualitie of this stone is to stench bloud , either in a wound , or at the nose : also , it will eat proud flesh out of a sore . It is to be found either in Ethiopia or Arabia .

4. Magnes , or the Loadstone , is coloured like iron , Loadstone . but blewer , and tending to a skie colour : it hath vertue not onely to draw iron to it self , but also to make any iron on which it is rubbed , to draw iron also . It respecteth the North and South pole ; and loseth not this secret vertue , unlesse it be rubbed with onions or garlick : which is certainly true , as may be proved by cutting any of the foresaid roots with a knife touched by the Loadstone . Some affirm , that physically used , it purgeth the dropsie , and helpeth the flux .

Also , it is supposed that there are certain magneticall hills , or mountains of Loadstone under the artick pole , and they are the causes why things touched with this stone , tend alwayes that way . But learned * * In his exercises against Cardan . Scaliger ( as well he might ) laugheth at this conceit . Again , others ( with better probabilitie ) are perswaded that the Loadstone inclineth towards the starres of the pole by a secret sympathie ; even as certain flowers and plants turn themselves with the sunne . And for the attractive vertue which it also hath in drawing iron , it is supposed to be also by a kinde of sympathie and likenesse of substance ; there being two causes of attraction : one is Similitudo ; and the other is Fuga vacui . Heat draweth in Fuga vacui ; and in the similitude of substance , every part is supposed to draw its own proper nourishment . Whereupon ( saith o o Magir. Phys. where , by experience he contradicteth Scaliger . one ) sith iron is as it were the aliment or nourishment of the Loadstone , it therefore draweth iron to it . And , that iron is a kinde of nourishment to the said stone , appeareth in that the filed dust of iron covering it doth long preserve it ; and in tract of time the dust will be consumed ; augmenting thereby the accretion of the stone . Not that it eateth , or is nourished by it as a thing having life : but even as the elements are moved to their places , as being their end and perfection ; so it is in the attraction between this stone and iron , and the accretion which is caused by their reall contaction .

This I think may be supposed . But I leave it to the readers further enquirie , and abler examination .

5. Asbestos is a stone of an iron colour , which being Asbestos . once fired can hardly be ever quenched . Plinie saith that it is to be found in the mountains of Arcadia . Lib. 37. cap. 10.

6. Dendritis is a white precious stone , which being Dendritis . put under a tree , keepeth the ax that cutteth it , from dulling . Idem , lib. 37. cap. 11.

7. Galactites is of an ash-colour ; it seemeth to sweat Galactites . out a kinde of liquour like unto milk . p p Lib. 37. cap. 10. Plinie saith it increaseth milk in nurses , and keeps the mouth of the childe moist if it be hanged about the neck , &c. some also say that it helpeth running of the eyes , and ulcers .

8. Amphitane is a precious stone of gold colour , Amphitane . square , and of the nature of the Loadstone almost , excepting that it is said to draw gold unto it . Plinie saith A stone which hath po●…er to draw gold to it . that this stone is also called Chrysocolla , and is found in a part of India where the ants cast up gold from their hills . Lib. 37. cap. 10.

9. Androdamas is a stone hard , and heavie ; bright Androdamas . like silver , and in form like divers little squares . It putteth away rage of lecherie : and ( as the magicians think , Pli●… . Ibid. saith Plinie ) it stoppeth the force of furie and anger .

10. Pansebastos is a precious stone taking away barrennesse . Pansebastos .

11. There is also in Plinie , mention made of the stone Lapis Thracius . Thracius , which being steeped in water burneth and sprinkles , but it is quenched with oyl .

12. Amiantus is a stone like unto alume : this , being Amiantus . put into the fire , is not hurt nor slurried , but rather more bright and cleare . Unto which , one patient in troubles One patient in trouble , what he may be likened unto . and adversities , may be likened : for his afflictions harm him not , but better him ; making him look in the middest of a fierie triall , not like one slurried with repining , but cleare and beautifull in the sight of heaven , by refining .

But I conclude ; and with him who writeth thus , cannot but say ,

Oh mickle is the pow'rfull good that lies In herbs , trees , stones , and their true qualities : For nought so vile that on the earth doth live , But to the earth some secret good doth give . And nought so rich on either rock or shelf , But , if unknown , lies uselesse to it self . Therefore who thus doth make their secrets known , Doth profit others , and not hurt his own .

Now follow metalls of a more friable and brittle nature . These which follow are called metals of a more brittle nature . They are more mollified bodies , may be easily brought into crumbes or dust , are called precious earths something clammie , and of a middle nature between stones and the lesse pliable metalls .

First I begin with Terra * * In Constantinople the Apothecaries and Druggists ●…ell of this ●…rth in cakes , on which are stamped certain Arabian characters . On the sixth of August it is digged forth at Lemnos with many ceremonies . Lemnia , which is an exceeding Earth of Lemnos . red earth of Lemnos isle , digged in a red hill . In old time this had Diana's seal upon it , printed by her priests , who were onely wont to wash this earth : and now , in Silesia and Hassia , there is almost as good earth found . It is of force to resist poison , and to heal old putrified or festered wounds .

2. Cinoper is a soft red stone , found in mines ; otherwise called Vermilion : of which Plinie speaketh in his 33 book at the 7 chapter , saying , that in times past it Vermilion . was not onely of great , but of sacred esteem among the Romanes : for they painted their gods with it ; as he tells us of Jupiters image , whose face was coloured with Vermilion . So Virgil also , speaking of the shepherds god Pan , saith that he was seen ,

Sanguineis Ebuli baccis , Minió que rubentem , 〈◊〉 . 10. With bloudie Walwort berries stain'd , And with Vermilion red .

Neither were their gods alone thus beautified , but their own bodies also , in publick feasts and triumphing solemnities ; as we reade again in Plinie , that Camillus , when he triumphed in Rome , was painted with this Vermilion .

3. Bo●… Armenian , or Bole Armoniack , is of a pale red Bole Armoniack . colour , as easie to break as chalk ; being of a very binding Good against the plague . nature , and of great vertue against the plague : and seeing it drieth , it profiteth against all fluxes .

4. Oker is a light clayie earth , of a red or yellow colour . Oker .

5. That which the Grecians call Arsenick , the Latines Arsenick . call Auripigmentum : but I had rather that Arsenick should be the generall name , and that it be divided into 3 kindes ; namely , into white , red , and yellow Orpment . The white is that which is the common rats-bane . Red Arsenick is called Sandaracha ; of a bright red colour , used of painters , and found in mines of gold and silver . Yellow Orpment is the right Auripigmentum ; it is like unto Brimstone . This ( if it be our common Arsenick ) is a very dangerous drug : for it is hot and burning , so as it gnaweth the stomack , & pierceth the bowels , producing a fever with an intolerable and an unquenchable thirst .

6. Red lead comes something neare to the nature of Red lead . Vermilion : and ( as * * Plin. lib. 33. cap. 7. Plinie writeth out of Homer ) was used by the Trojans , and honoured before they knew Vermilion . For ( as Theophrastus in Plinie witnesseth ) Callias of Athens first found out Vermilion , thinking indeed to draw gold out of it . Howbeit , Red lead is no minerall , but made artificially .

7. Terra Samia is a white , stiffe , and tough earth Earth of Samos . coming from the isle Samos . Plinie makes two kindes of it : the one more glutinous then the other ; the other more ●…loddie , lesse glutinous , and whiter . He saith there be those who preferre the first as best . They Good against spitting of bloud . are either of them good against spitting of bloud . Lib. 35. cap. 16.

8. Chalk is a white earth , which was first found in Chalk . Creet , and therefore in Latine it is called Creta : But now we finde of it in many other places . Plinie makes many kindes of Chalk ; all which are not white : as in his 34 book at the 17 chapter is apparent ; Fullers earth being Fullers earth . Brown Umber . Lime-Chalk . a chief kinde among them : and that , by others , is called Creta Tasconia . Brown Umber cometh also neare to the nature of the said earth .

Calx is Lime-Chalk , which after it is burnt will be fired with water , but quenched with oyl ; as authours write . It is called Calx viva , because it contains a kinde of hid fire in it .

10 Ampelite is a pitchie earth , cleaving and black ; being Black ▪ earth like our coals . much like to that which we call Pit or Sea-coal , as some imagine : and ( haply ) the diversitie of climate causeth the difference . There is also found another earth , which * * Lib. 35. cap. 16. Plinie calls Pignitis , and some others Pnigitis , and it is as black as this .

11. Bitumen is a fat and tough moisture , like Pitch ; Bitumen . and is called Earthy Pitch . Or thus : It is a kinde of clay or naturall Lime , clammie like Pitch ; and is to be found in many countreys of Asia . They who builded the tower of Babel , used this in stead of Morter , as appeareth in Gen. chapter the 11. And so did others also in old time , making it in like manner burn in lamps in stead of oyl .

This pitchie earth is of two kindes : For it is either Two kindes of Bitumen . Hard , or Liquid .

The Hard is more strongly concreted then the other ; Hard Bitumen . being like unto clods of the earth , or coals . Or ( as some affirm ) it is tough and moist at the first , swimming on the water , but being taken forth it waxeth Three kindes of hard Bitumen . hard . Of this kinde is 1 Asphaltus , 2 Pissasphaltus , 3 Succinum .

Asphaltus is a black Bitumen , hard like stone-pitch , Asphaltus . cleare , and smelling scarce so ill as Pitch . It is found throughout Babylon , and especially in the lake Asphaltites ; neare unto which stood those cities of Sodome and Gomorrah , that were consumed with fire and Worldly vanities like to Sodome apples . brimstone : and where also do as yet grow apples , which ( according to Solinus ) are fair and fresh without , but within are full of Sulphur ; and being handled they fall all to ashes : In which they are Emblemes of the vanities of this world , alwayes seeming more then they are .

Pissasphaltus is said to be Mummie , or a kinde of Bitumen Pissasphaltus . somewhat As having more pitch in it according to Pli●… . lib 35. cap. 15. differing from Asphaltus , and is not seldome found in clods rolling from mount Ceravine to Mummie . the Sea ; as authours witnesse . In stead of this , it is supposed that we have counterfeit Mummie often out of Syria , Egypt and some other places , which is taken from poore mens bodies that die there : For in stead of Myrrhe , Aloes , Cassia , &c. ( which the rich men have P●…ore folk are gl●…d of any thing . in their burialls and embalmings ) the poore are dressed and stuffed up with Bitumen . This therefore which is but counterfeit , is nothing else but a corrupted humour taken out of old tombes , which there droppeth from embalmed bodies : and most ridiculously ( in my opinion ) do they erre who say it is made of mans flesh boyled in Pitch . It is hot Good against bruistes , &c. in the second degree , and good against all bruisings , spitting of bloud , and divers other diseases .

Succinum is a Bituminous suck or juice of the earth , Succinum . being hard as if it were a kinde of stone . It is of three colours ; White , Yellow , and Black . The White and Amber . Iet . Yellow are called Amber : and the Black is Iet .

They make beads of Amber . And some would have this Amber to be rather a gumme growing on a tree , then to be a suck of the earth . The tree , by some , is called Ibex Romana . But ( as others report out of Dioscorides ) it falleth in manner of a liquour from Poplar trees into the riuer Po in Italie , where it congealeth and becometh hard , in that form as we see it .

Iet hath more plentie of fatnesse in it then Amber ; and therefore it will burn like a candle , and smelleth like the Pine-tree . It hath an attractive vertue in it to draw chaffe , straws , and such other light stuffe unto it , especially if it be rubbed till it be hot . And these are the kindes of Hard Bitumen . Soft Bitumen , and his kindes .

The Liquid and soft , is like an oyly moisture flowing , and is of divers colours according to the varietie of the place : but the white is said to be most precious . And for the kindes , the chief are these ; Naphtha , and Amber of Arabia .

Naphtha , is a liquid Bitume like unto chalkie Naphtha . clay , or ( as it were ) the fat of Bitume ; whereunto if fire be put , it kindleth in such wise , that if a little water Water cannot quench this liquour . be cast thereon , it burneth more vehemently : And indeed it hath in it such a fiery force , that it will draw fire unto it , although it be farre off . When it is found to flow out of rocks , then it is called Naphtha Petreolum ; and by some , taken for oyl . In the island Sicilie are fountains , from whence great store of this liquour floweth , which they frequently burn in Lamps .

Amber of Arabia , is Bitume of an ash colour , and of a Amber of Arabia . fragrant sweet smell , desired and sought after as a most precious merchandise . It is found in Arabia felix , neare unto a town which is called Sichris . Howbeit Olaus Magnus calleth that Amber , which is Sperma Ce●… : but then it is Ambergreese , and rather the spawn then the seed .

12. From Bitume , I come to Alume : which is Alume . said to be a salt sweat of the earth , according to Plinie ; Lib. 35. cap. ●…5 . congealing it self with a glutinous earth and water .

It is either white or black . The white is either cleare or thick .

The cleare is softer and fatter then the other : Roch-Alume . This is Roch-Alume ; and if paper be washed with this , it will bear ink very well , although it be bad .

The thick is more hard , and of a grayer colour . Harder Alume . Black Alume is found in Cyprus : and with this , gold is Black Alume . purified and purged . They that desire more , may reade Plinie in his 35 book at the 15 chapter .

13. Vitriol is a suck of the earth concreted , obtaining Vitriol . the perspicuitie of glasse : some call it Cha●…canthum , which word may signifie either Copperas or Vitriol . This suck is very poysonous .

14. Salt is called Sal , à saliendo ; because when it is Salt . put into the fire , it skippeth and dan●…eth . It is a friable metall , begotten of a waterish and earthie moisture , mixt and decocted together : the efficient cause whereof is the heat of the sunne and other starres ; who , out of a salt matter , drawing away the thinner and the sweeter parts , leave the earthie still behinde , which being throughly rosted by heat , become salt . For there be two things requisite in a salt savour : The first , are drie and earthie parts ; The other , is an adustion of the said parts , as Philosophers witnesse . Salt hath force to binde , to scowre and purge , to disperse , make thin , and the like : which thing Physicians can best declare .

There be 2 kindes ; Naturall and Artificiall . The Naturall , Salt is either Naturall , or Artificiall ▪ is digged Salt . The Artificiall , is made or boiled Salt .

Digged Salts are gotten either from the earth , or from the waters ; as some distinguish .

Salts digged out of the earth , be principally of foure kindes .

The first is Salt Ammonaick . This is found in Africa Salt Ammonaick . under sand , and is something like unto alume . It is said to be hot and drie in the fourth degree , and serveth to purge slimie humours . Some affirm that that which Apothecaries sell in black clods , is made of Camels stale ; and because store of Camels be in Armenia , it is called Arm●…niack .

The second is Salt of Indie , of which you may reade Salt of Indie . in Plinie , lib. 31. cap. 7. that it is digged out of mount Oramene ; and that the King hath there a greater yearely pension or custome , then out of gold and precious stones .

The third is called Salt-gem , which is a kinde of glittering Salt-gem . Salt ; white , and shining after the manner of Crystall . Sometimes it is also called stonie , marblie Salt ; Salt Dacian , or Sarmatick Salt .

The fourth is called Salt-nitre : and this is that which we call Salt-peter , found in drie places under ground , and in hollow rocks .

Of this is made that fatall dust , called Pulvis Bombardicus , Gunne-powder and gunnes how invented , and when . or Gunne-powder : the invention whereof was after this manner . A Germane Monk or Frier , of the order of S. Francis , whose name was Bertholdus Swart , being very studious in Alchymie , was one evening ( for the finding out of some * * 〈◊〉 Vi●…gil saith he was making a medicine . Lib. 2. cap. 7. de Invent. experiment ) very busie in tempering brimstone , sulphureous powder of dried earth , and certain other ingredients , in a mortar , which he covered with a stone : and growing dark , he took a tinder-box to light him a candle ; into which whilest he assayed to strike some fire , a spark by chance flew into the mortar , where catching hold of the brimstone and salt-peter , it fired with a sudden flash , and violently blew up the stone . The cunning Chymist , guessing which of his ingredients it was that produced this effect , never left till he found it out : then taking an iron pipe he crammed it full of the said ingredient , together with some stones ; and putting fire to it , he saw that with great furie and noise it discharged it self . Soon after , he communicated this his invention to the Venetians , who having been often vanquished by the Genowaies , did , by help of these bombards or gunnes , give them a notable discomfiture : which was in the year●… of our Lord 1380 , as Bucholcerus writeth in his chronologie , saying , Hoc tempore BOMBARD Ae ad hominum perniciem inventae sunt & excogitat●… à Bertholdo Nigro Chymista , & ( ut quidam volunt ) Monacho Germano . Wherein we see that he calls them bombards invented for the ruine of men . For by these ( saith he ) it comes to passe , that now ( in a manner ) all the force of the footmen , all the splendour of the horse , and all right warlike power , doth shamefully cease , lie dead , faint , and dull . Polydore also saith , Polyd. Virg. lib. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . that of all other instruments which ever were devised to the destruction of man , the gunnes be most devilish . In which regard ( sith he was not well instructed concerning the Almains name that invented them ) he addeth yet thus much more , saying , For the invention he received this benefit , that his name was never known , lest he might for this abominable device be cursed , and evill spoken of as long as the world remaineth . And in the continuation of Carions chronicle , by q q Lib. 5. pag. ●…17 . Caspar Peucer , it is also said , that about the beginning of Wanceslaus his reigne That raging kinde of engine and tormenting torture ( which from the sound we call a r r Bombarda voca●… a bombo , id est , 〈◊〉 , qui 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . B●…ch . in 〈◊〉 . bombard ) was found out by a Monk , the devil being the chiefest enginer or master-workman . For it was their care , that seeing the authoritie of idle superstitions should decline and fade by little and little , ( which through these authors had bewitched the mindes of mortalls , and cast them into eternall destruction ) this might therefore succeed , by them , the same authours , as another kinde of mischief , which should rage against their bodies , as that other had done against their souls . To this purpose Peucer . And indeed an experiment of his speech we then beheld , when the upholders of that tottering kingdome would have traiterously tried to have * * In the powder treason , Anno Dom. 1605. sent at once , even all the peers of this our land piece-meal into the aire . But he that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep . The Lord himself was our keeper , so that their sulphureous fire could neither burn us by day , nor s●…are us by night : although Faux were taken the night before , among the barrells , and wished that then ( sith he had done so much , and could do no more ) his match with fire had toucht the powder .

Oh never let the mem'rie of that day Flie from our hearts , or dully slide away . God thought on us , that we remembring this , Might think on him whose hand defendeth his .

But whither am I transported now ? These foure , although they be the principall kindes of salt digged from the ground , yet there be other also : amongst which , Salt of Spain . those Spanish mountains would be remembred , where there is a salt cut out , and drawn as stones are out of a quarrie ; in which place it afterwards increaseth , and filleth up the gap with more salt again . Du Bartas calls this the brine-quar-hill in Arragon .

And as for Salt digged out of waters or watrie places , Salt not digged from under ground . or not digged from under ground , it is thus caused ; namely , by the heat of the sunne percocting those waters which are extreamly salt . For when salt waters are throughly concocted by the sunne , they are so dried , congealed , and thickened , that in their shores , by their banks , and often upon their very surfaces or superficies , they render liberally good store of Salt . Thus in the summer time is the Tarentine lake ( of which Plinie 〈◊〉 . lib. 31. cap. 7. speaketh ) turned into ●…alt : the salt being in the surface of the waters , to the depth of a mans knee . So also in Sicilie , in the lake Coranicus . And in some rivers , the water is known to runne underneath in its ordinary course , whilest the uppermost part is turned into salt : as about the Caspian * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about the ●…an se●… . 〈◊〉 the breadth of a wain . straits , which are called the rivers of salt ; and also neare the Mardi and Armenians , whose countreys are in Asia .

But leaving these , I come to the second kinde of Salt , Boiled Salt . which is artificiall and made , or boiled salt . For although the matter be naturall , yet the making is by art . From whence it comes to passe , that of one and the same salt water , this man will boil better Salt then that man ; and he then another . Yea , some , out of water lesse salt , will boil and make better Salt , then others out of fountains more salt .

Many be the places where they make Salt after this manner , by boiling of salt water : neither is this kingdome of ours destitute of such fountains or wells . For at the towns called the Witches in Cheshire , there is a brinie water , which by boiling is turned into white Salt . And the same water is said to be as good to powder any kinde of flesh , as brine : for within 24 houres it will powder beef sufficiently . A great blessing of God to raise up such springs for our use so farre within the land : as also an evident argument , that the Sea is made salt by the substance of the ground ; of which I have spoken my minde already .

And here unto all this , I could adde the necessitie of Salts necessitie . Salt ; which is such , that we cannot well live without it : and therefore it is the first thing that is set on the table , and ought to be the last taken away ; according as one translateth out of Schola Salerni , saying ,

Salt should be last remov'd , and first set down At table of a Knight , or countrey clown .

This , I confesse ( as pertinent ) might be added ; but it is now high time to put a period to the discourse of this dayes work . Take the rest therefore , all in one word ; and then it is thus ,

The eve and morn conclude the third of dayes , And God gives to his work deserved praise .
CHAP. VII . Concerning the fourth day ; together with such things as are pertinent to the work done in it .
Sect. 1. Being as it were a kinde of entrance into this dayes work , which treateth of the starres and lights .

THe structure of the earth being adorned with herbs , trees , and plants , in the third or former day ; Moses now returns to shew both how & when God beautified the heavens ; bedecking that vaulted roof with shining lights and beauteous starres : which like glittering saphires , or golden spangles in a well wrought canopie , do shew the admired work of the worlds brave palace .

And seeing this was not done before the sprouting of the earth , it may well be granted that they are but foolish naturalists who will presume to binde Gods mighty hand in natures bands , and tie him so to second causes , as if he were no free or voluntarie agent , but must be alwayes bound to work by means .

And again , the Text declareth that the sun , moon , and starres , were all unmade before this present day : and yet it saith there was light before . But it was then a dispersed shining , and now united to these bright lamps of heaven : that that riding , and they running like fierie chariots , might not onely rule the day and night , but also distinguish the better , and more harmoniously , the dayes from nights , seasons , weeks , moneths , and yeares ; and not onely so , but be also for signes of something else .

Also , God made them , saith the Text. See then the folly of those who make them gods ▪ and vainly do adore them . For let it be observed , that although the sunne and moon be called the greatest lights , yet if they be worshipped , they are abused to the greatest darknesse : and they that deifie them , may damnifie themselves by being as blinde as the heathen Gentiles , and as superstitiously addicted as some ( of old ) amongst the Jews ; whose answer to the Prophet Jeremie was , that they would not do according to his teaching , but follow rather the desperate bent of their own bows , in worshipping the moon as Queen of heaven . As for the word that thou hast spoken to us in the name of the Lord , we will not hearken unto thee . But we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth cut of our own mouth to burn incense to the * * The moon , as in Job , chap. 31. 26. Queen of heaven , and to poure out drink-offerings unto her , as we have done , we and our fathers , our kings and our princes , in the cities of Iudah , and in the streets of Ierusalem . Of which they give this reason : For then ( say they ) we had plentie of victuals , and were well , and saw no evil , Jer. 44. 16 , 17. By which last words it well appeareth , that it was fear , as much as any thing else , which made them thus advance this practise . And truely fear is an effect proceeding from the nature of superstition , and so farre prevailing , that it will there make gods , where it doubteth most of danger : as the Egyptians did , in making fortune a goddesse . For they kept an annuall feast in honour of her deitie ; giving thanks for the yeare which was past , and earnestly imploring her favour for the yeare to come . It was Plu●…archs observation , that the superstitious alwayes think the gods readie to do hurt . By means whereof he accounteth them in worse case then malefactours or fugitives , who if they once recover the Altar , are there secured from fear , where neverthelesse the superstitious are in greatest thraldome : And from hence arose that ancient saying , Primus in orbe deos fecit timor : And hence it also was that the heathen , in institution of their sacrifices , did offer as well to all their gods that they should not hurt them , as for any help they expected from them . An example whereof we have again among the poore silly Indians , who sacrifice their children unto the devil at this very day , because they be mainly afraid of him . And of old ( as it is storied ) we have the example of Alexander Magnus , who sacrificed to the sunne , moon , and earth , that thereby he might divert the evil luck , which ( as he feared ) was portended by an Eclipse but a little before . And the Jews did not onely burn incense to the Queen of heaven , but offer up cakes unto her also , as in Jer. 7. 18. From which kinde of idolatrie Job did thus acquit himself , saying , If I have beheld the sunne when it shined , or the moon when it walked in brightnesse : or if my heart hath secretly enticed my mouth to kisse my hand unto it , or by way of worshipping it : then this were iniquitie that ought to be punished , chap. 31. verse 26. It ought indeed to be punished , because God Almightie had forbidden it ; as in Deut. 4. 19. Beware lest thou lift up thine eyes to heaven , and when thou seest the sunne , and the moon , and the starres , even all the host of heaven , shouldest be driven to worship and serve them , which the LORD thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven . And in Jerem. chap. 10. vers. 2. Learn not the way of the heathen , and be not dismaid at the signes of heaven : for the heathen are dismaid at them : Which is , as if it should be said , The way of the heathen is to worship their gods with a servile fear , and attribute divine honour to the creature . But you which are my people , do not you so : for God willeth not that the works of his hands should be worshipped . Or thus , He there teacheth them to have their trust so firmly fixed on him , that what disaster soever the heavens in the course of nature should threaten unto them , they ought not to fear it . For , Astra regunt homines , sed Deus astra regit .

And again , Moses in the text calls the sunne and moon two great lights : the greatest of which ( even the sunne it self ) seemeth to our eyes but little , and yet by rules of art is found * * Greater then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and ●…gger then the 〈◊〉 140 times , according to 〈◊〉 . farre greater then the earth ; that thereby we may learn not to trust our senses too much in heavenly things .

Last of all , let me prevent a question . The moon is lesse then any starre : For Tycho makes Mercury but 19 times lesse then the earth ; whereas the moon is lesse by 42 times : how then can the moon be called a great light , seeing her bodie is no bigger ? Take this * * Or this ; Di●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 magna , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 . Quia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stell●… sunt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 magis sentitur i●… istis 〈◊〉 , & ●…tiam 〈◊〉 sens●… major apparet . answer ; The sunne and moon are called great lights , partly from their nature & effects ; because they give more light then other starres . The sunne appeareth alone in the day , not because he is alone , but because through his exceeding brightnesse the other starres cannot be seen . The moon also in her brightnesse obscureth many starres ; and being more beautifull then any other , hath worthily the chief Aquin. ex Chrys. Hom. 6. preheminence in ruling the night , as the Scripture speaketh . Or thus , They be called great lights ( say some ) according to the custome of the Scripture , speaking according to the capacitie of the simple : for in outward appearance they are the greatest . And yet as great as the greatest is , if one should go about to perswade the vulgar that the earth is of a farre lesse circuit , they would scarce beleeve it ; making the sunne of the bignesse of some wheel , and the moon as much in compasse as the breadth of a bushel : howbeit * * In his He ●…met . S. Ambrose gives sensible and apparent reasons of greatnesse in the sunne and moon , even by daily experience . For first , they appeare of like quantitie to all the world , whereas herds of cattel being espied farre off seem as ants , and a ship discerned farre in the seas , seemeth no bigger then a flying dove . They shew of the same greatnesse in India , & in England . They enlighten all parts of the earth alike , and appeare the same indifferently to all ; and therefore must needs be of an extraordinarie bignesse . And secondly , as soon as the sunne ariseth , all the starres are hid ; which shews his greatnesse . And further , if the sunne were not of such greatnesse as Artists give unto it , how could all the world be enlightned by it ?

Sect. 2. Of the Matter , Place , and Motion of the Starres ; with other like things which are also pertinent .
Artic. 1. That they consist most of a fierie matter , and are cherished by the waters above the heavens .

BY Heaven and Earth , which Moses saith were created in the beginning , we are to understand all and every part of the whole Universe : whose matter was created at once , and made as it were the store-house for all things else ; as alreadie in the first dayes work I have declared . Howbeit some contend , that the starres and lights of heaven were not made out of any matter either of the earth , or the waters , or of heaven , or any thing beside ; but immediately out of nothing . Which certainly is scarce agreeable to the whole scope of creation : For , in the beginning , the matter of all was made . And perhaps , as it was proper to the earth to bring forth herbs , grasse , and trees , at the command of God in the third dayes work ; so also ( perhaps ) it was as proper to the heavens , in some sort , to afford the matter of the luminaries and otherstarres , as soon as God said , Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven . And herein those Philosophers were not much amisse , who defined the starres to be the thicker part of their orbs . Yet neverthelesse not so to be followed , as if the heavens afforded any solid orbs ; unto which , as the knots in a tree , or the nails in a wheel , or the gemme in a ring , the starres are joyned . For besides that which I have alreadie spoken of the whole space within the concavitle of the firmament , viz. that it is but aire ; yet purer and purer the higher we climbe : which I proved in the second day , both by opticall demonstration , height , consumption , and motion of Comets , with the like ; besides that ( I say ) there be other reasons also to declare it . For not onely certain Poets have confessed as much , calling the Skie Spirabile coeli numen , as we reade in Virgil ; or a Liquid heaven , as Ovid tells us ▪ saying , Et liquidum spisso secrevit ab aëre coelum : nor yet is it confirmed by the testimonie of Plinie alone , who followed herein the opinion of ancient Philosophers ; but even reason also and exquisite modern observations have made it plain . For suppose there were solid orbs , or that this concave were not filled with liquid aire , would it not follow that there should be as it were penetratio corporum , or that one Sphere should cut another in sunder ? Questionlesse it would . For the Planets move so up and down that they often enterfeir and cut one anothers orbs , now higher , and then lower ; as Mars amongst the rest , which sometimes ( as * * Epit. Astron. lib. 4. Kepler confirms by his own and Tycho's accurate observations ) comes nearer the earth then the Sunne , and is again eftsoons aloft in Iupiters sphere . And doth not Tycho's Hypothesis and Systema of the world make it also plain , that the sphere of the Sunne must be interfected by the orbs of Venus , Mars , and Mercury ? which could not be if the heavens were impenetrable , or differed toto genere from this soft aire wherein we live and move . And now see this figure , framed according to Tycho's demonstration .

Thus Tycho describeth the wayes and situations of the Planets . The starres therefore move in the heavens as birds in the aire , or fishes in the sea , and the like : yet so , as their bounds are set ; which with great regularitie , to the admiration of their Maker , they constantly come unto , & depart away from , in their appointed times and determined orders ; and therefore said to be set in the firmament of heaven , vers. 17. those of the fixed ones being as equally distant one from another , now , and at this very day , as at the first , when God Almightie made them : and those of the wandring ones as constant in their courses , as ever yet from the first time they began to move . Whereupon saith Tycho , Semper judicavi naturalem motûs Ty●…h . in Epist ▪ ad 〈◊〉 . scientiam , singulis Planetis congenitam , vel potiùs à Deo inditam esse , quâ in liquidissimo & tenuissimo ●…there cursûs sui normam regularissimè & constantissimè observare coguntur . Yet neverthelesse we may not think that therefore they are living creatures , animated with a soul , and endued with life and reason ; but rather , and in very deed ( as even now I said ) let this be an argument to shew and declare the admired wisdome of their Make●… : according to that of David in the 19 Psalme , Coeli enarrant gloriam Dei , The heavens declare the glorie of God , and the firmament sheweth his handie work . For , The sunne cometh forth as a bridegroom out of his chamber , and rejoycath as a giant to runne his course . And yet again it is a thing very probable , that those amongst the Iews who made cakes for the Queen of heaven , who burnt incense to the Sunne , Moon , Planets , and host of heaven , who dedicated horses and chariots to the Sunne , did not onely do it because they worshipped them as gods , but also because ( like * * Plat●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , with other his followers . see also Cic. de 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . lib. 2. some amongst the Philosophers , and others amongst the * * Orig●… and his followers . Fathers ) they thought them to be living creatures . Sure we are that Moses puts them not into his catalogue amongst such creatures as he reckoneth to have life : and therefore who will say they live ?

They may move , and yet be inanimate ; as fire , which is of power to move , waste and consume : aire inclosed is able to shake the earth : water carrieth ships , boats , and barges ; flows this way , and that way , yet is no living creature , hath no soul , minde , or reason .

Also , it may be granted that they are daily nourished by vapourie humours , and are ( as it were ) fed by such kinde of food ; yet no living creatures . For no man will denie a transmutation of the elements , but rather easily grant that they one nourish another for conservation of the Universe : And in such a kinde , or not farre differing , it is that the stars may be nourished by watrie humours , and have their beams made wholesome to the world , although they be no living creatures . All which may be cap. 4. & cap. 1. seen more largely proved in Lydiats Praelectio Astronomica : where having discoursed of the matter of the heavens and starres , as also of the portions and transmutation of the elements , he proveth that there is such a penurie of water here below , that it cannot be supplied ( ad mundi , non dicit aeternitatem , sed diuturnitatem , propter inaequales elementorum transmutationes ) not supplied without the consumption of the aire , were not the waters divided . The one part whereof is circa mundi medium ; from whence may be had in readinesse alwayes that which is sufficient to water and fructifie the earth , and leave a place for habitation . The other circa mundi extremum , as in a great treasure and plentifull store-house , from whence ( per mediam aëris naturam ) both the starres are cherished , their beams made wholesome to the world , and also the expense of these lower waters salved in what is needfull : for the earth , as a bad debter , either sends back none , or little of that which it borrowed , not being easily turned into any other element . From whence ( saith he ) we may answer that question amongst the ancient Ethnick Philosophers , mentioned by Plutarch , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Unde nutriatur mundus .

And indeed for mine own part I also think , that the starres are of such a nature or substance , that ( in their kinde ) they stand in need of daily sustentation , like a lamp which can burn no longer then the oyl lasteth which ever feeds it . For the heavens are subject to change and alteration ; neither is there any necessitie compelling us to attribute a quintessence to either of them ( especially seeing we are certain that the world is not eternall ) but that we may as well and as probably grant them to be of the same nature with the elements ; as formerly I have related . Which being granted , I suppose them to be chiefly of a fierie nature : and this ( perhaps ) they took from the * * Or , A luce primava , which was made in the first day : in which see more . highest part of the aire , in the supream height of heaven , which reacheth to the utmost extent of the out-spread firmament . For there is that which we call the Elementarie fire ; there , I say , and not in a lower place : although Aristotle would have it in concavo lunae , or next under the orb of the moon ; of which see more in the second dayes work .

And herein I do willingly also embrace the opinion of Plato , that the starres for the most part are fierie : yet so , as they in some sort participate also of the other elements ; that thereby their bodies may be ( as it were ) glewed together , and firmly concreted into a durable lump : differing no otherwise from a Comet then ice doth from crystall , or a cleare solid gemme from bright brittle glasse . An experiment whereof we have in that new starre of Cassiopea's chair ; which , because it was of a more solid composition then ordinarie comets , and of a nearer nature to the matter of the continuing starres , did therefore appeare like one of them , & lasted a long while with them before it was extinguished : for had it not been exalted to a great perfection and solid composition of the parts , it had been gone , extinct , and vanished , a long while sooner . And in granting to them something of every element ( although their greatest portion , especially in the sunne , be fierie ) it comes to passe that they have differing qualities : of which see more afterwards in the Astrologicall part of this dayes work . Neither shall I need to stand upon it as a thing necessary for me to prove , whether they make warm the aire and us by any heat which is formally in them , or by the attrition made with their beams . Onely know , that it is hotter in summer then in winter , because when the beams of the sunne come nearest to a perpendicular trajection , their heat is the greater , because their reflexion is the stronger .

But leaving this , give me leave to proceed , and to prosecute more fully the matter in hand , that thereby I may shew my meaning now more clearely concerning the daily nourishment of these bright heavenly lamps . For ( as hath been said ) seeing their chiefest matter is of that nature of which it appeareth to be , they must of necessitie be nourished out of some store-house or other ; otherwise the world comes to decay , & impavidum ferient ruinae , and the very ruines will strike him who fears it not . For satisfaction therefore in this , it cannot be amisse to remember the opinion amongst sundry of the ancient Philosophers , who said the truth , and yet erred in declaring it : as Cleanthes , who allowed the matter of the sunne to be fierie , and that it was nourished by humours attracted from the ocean . Also Anaximander and Diogenes , after whom Epicurus , and the Stoicks , thought in like manner , that the sunne was nourished by waters : and lest it should perish through any defect of aliment , they fondly supposed that the oblique motion which it had from one Tropick to another , was to finde out moist humours , that thereby it might live perpetually . Now these things very worthily were held by Aristotle to be ridiculous and absurd ; as in the second book of his Meteors , at the second chapter , is apparent . Yet neverthelesse succeeding times did in a manner pitch still upon the same tenents , and would not onely have the sunne and rest of the Planets , but even all the other starres nourished by vapours and watrie humours , as well as they . For amongst others , it was Cicero's opinion in his second book De natura deorum ; making the sea , and waters of the earth , their daily store-house . See also Seneca in his 6 book and 16 chapter of Naturall questions ; and Plutarch in libello de Iside ; and Plinie in his Naturall historie , lib 2. cap. 9. whose words are these , Sydera verò haud dubiè humore terreno pasci , &c. These indeed spake the truth , but ( as I said before ) they erred in declaring it . For it is nothing probable , neither may it be granted , that all the seas , or waters in the world , are able to afford moisture enough for such a purpose .

And therefore smile I at those fable-forgers , Du Bart. Whose busie-idle style so stiffly urges The heav'ns bright Saphires to be living creatures Ranging for food , and hungry fodder-eaters ; Still sucking up ( in their eternall motion ) The earth for meat , and for their drink the ocean . Nor can I see how th' earth and sea should feed So many starres , whose greatnesse doth exceed So many times ( if starre-divines say troth ) The greatnesse of the earth and ocean both : For here our cattell in a moneth will eat Sev'n times the bulk of their own bulk in meat .

Wherefore be pleased to call to minde what was formerly mentioned in the second day , concerning the waters above the heavens , set apart from these below by the out-spread Firmament : but how it is that there they are , and that the out-spread Firmament is able to uphold them , let the alledged reasons in the foresaid day be again remembred . And then observe , that these waters were certainly separated for some purpose : for Deus & Natura nihil faciunt frustra ; God and Nature make nothing in vain . He made all things in number , weight , and measure , * * Wisd. 11. 22. saith Solomon ; so that there is nothing which was not made for something . I do therefore consent again to those who † † Lydiat . Praelect. Astron. & lib. d●… Orig. Font. cap. 10. suppose that these waters do daily nourish and cherish the starres ; thereby also so tempering and ordering their beams , that they may remain wholesome to the world ; turning also and attenuating those drops , with which they are cherished , into thin aire : and so doing , nature is kept from perishing before her time .

Neither let it seem strange although the starres be granted to consist most of a * * Igneae sunt , sive à ●…uce primaevae facta : & sic , lux est essevtia stel l●…rum . Ign●… 〈◊〉 non al●…ud qu●…m calor densatus , sive 〈◊〉 compacta . Pa●…ric . fierie temper , that therefore they cannot be cherished by watrie humours : for it is certain that fires are endued with sundry qualities or forces , according to the divers mixtion of matter , or divers disposition of the subject . From whence it comes to passe that a bituminous flame is not quenched , but nourished in water ; and the fire of lightning is said to burn the fiercer when we strive to quench it . These waters therefore , sweating ( in the likenesse of thin vapours ) through the utmost extent , or roof of the out-spread Firmament ( which was made strong by stretching out , and by which they are upholden ) do both supplie that decay of aire which otherwise would be , and also do so temper and cherish the diuturnitie of the starres , that thereby they shall continue untill the end of the world . Elementorum transmutationes ( saith * * 〈◊〉 . one ) sunt inaequales , ergò & proportiones ; ac majores quidem eorum , quae faciliùs transmutentur in alia : & hoc ex necessitate , non dico ad mundi aeternitatem , sed diuturnitatem . Aqua autem multò magìs mutatur in terram , quàm terra in ipsam : & aër hoc aquae damnum , sine maximo sui dispendio , resarcire nullo modo potest nisi ab aquis supercoelestibus . And ( perhaps ) the daily wasting of these waters may be the cause that the world is perceived to have a successive declination , and to grow old as doth a garment ; untill at the last , age ( for want of matter to keep an harmonious transmutation in the conservation of it ) shall ( according to the determined purpose of Almighty God ) suffer it to end , as being worn out , and little able to continue any longer . Which , when it shall be , or how he intendeth to shorten it , rests onely in the secret counsel of the holy Trinitie : the divine word neverthelesse testifying , that ( as tokens before it ) there shall be signes in the Matth. 24. 29. Mark 13. 25. Luke 21. 26. sunne and the moon , in the heavens and starres . For the starres shall fall from heaven , and the powers of heaven shall be shaken . Cadent de coelo stellae ( saith * * Ger●…rd . loc. 〈◊〉 . ●… . pag. 〈◊〉 . one ) non ratione substantiae , sed lucis ; quia lumen suum retrahent ; & obscurè reddent . Which saying agrees directly to my meaning , when I speak of the waters wasting . For as the elements before , from time to time , have suffered a transmutation , and shall now begin to devoure one another : so the starres shall fade , and ( perhaps ) be weakened in their qualities , by having the lesse powerfull elementarie part in them turned by the more powerfull ; or if not so , yet much altered by that sensible decay in the waters above the heavens .

And thus , though I differ from Aristotle and the Peripateticks , yet I have not much declined from the paths of other ancient Philosophers , or from the steps of Plato : in which , how farre ( in my judgement ) we may follow the Academicall sect , the Stoicks , and those of Epicurus , hath been related . Howbeit I leave all free to the more judicious ; though for mine own part I think thus of the worlds Systema . Let therefore those of the adverse part pitch their censure with the more favour : and so I proceed to the following articles .

Artic. 2. Of their order and place in the skie : and how it comes to passe that one starre is higher then another .

HAving already shewed that the whole concave of the heavens is filled with no firmer matter then soft and penetrable aire , and that the starres have no solid orbs to uphold and move them , it may not unfitly be questioned how they should hang in such a weak yeelding place , and yet ( according to their times ) keep such severall certain distances one from another , as we see they do .

To which , perhaps , some would answer , that every starre , in respect of his either more or lesse fiery qualitie , doth either more or lesse ascend from the centre ; and so , according to his gravitie or levitie , rest naturally higher or lower as in his proper place : the aire having a like power in the upholding of fiery bodies , which the water hath in carrying of airie bodies . For as a piece of Brasill , or Lignum vitae , will sink lower into the water then some lighter kinde of wood wherein there is more aire : In like manner that starre which hath most of his matter from the more grosse elements , takes his place in the lowest room ; whereas the lighter ones are naturally seated higher . And indeed this is an answer which would serve the turn and bear out the matter well enough , if there were no starres but those which we call the fixed starres ; for they are never observed to be higher or lower , but alwayes of one and the same distance from the centre . But seeing there be Planets likewise whose distances are unconstant , and whose places are at some one time farre more absent from the earth then at some other ; nay , Mars is sometimes nearer then the sunne : seeing it is so ( I say ) their gravitie or levitie cannot absolutely be the cause : but rather ought this to be referred to that infused force which his hand first gave them who placed them there . For as the Sea being stirred by the moon to a loftie flux , and having lifted up his rolling waves above the neighbouring banks , would in all probability overflow the earth , if the Almightie had not infused it with some occult qualitie , saying , Hitherto shalt thou come , and no further ; as we reade in Job : So likewise the starres would not keep their high and low places at certain infallible times so as they do , and be so orderly in their motions as they are , were it not from the power first put into them when they were placed in the firmament : of which I spake but a little before , when I shewed they were no living creatures . For conclusion therefore , I like well of the former reason if it be referred to the fixed starres ; but as concerning the Planets , we see that it holdeth not in all and every part , nor yet is absolutely found sufficient . And yet for further satisfaction of the curious , let it be supposed that the aire is ever thinnest in that place whereunto the sunne is nearest : so that though the Planets naturally have but one place , yet accidentally they may be found either higher or lower ▪ according to their approaching to or from the place of the sunne ; like as may be seen in one and the same weight , if it be proved how unequally it will sink in divers waters , and in waters of a differing thicknesse . Of which reade more in Mr Lydiat his Praelectio Astronomica , in the fourth and eighth chapters . But in the mean time , & ever after , admire the wisdome of thy Maker , and praise his holy name : For he hath so done his marvellous works , that they ought to be had in perpetuall remembrance .

O never let these works forgotten be : Their art is more then humane eyes can see .
Sect. 3. Of the offices given to the Sunne , Moon , and Starres , in the day of their creation .
Paragr. 1. Shewing that their first office is to shine upon the earth , to rule over the day and night , &c.
Artic. 1. Of light , what it is : and whether the Sunne be the onely fountain of light .

THe former part of my discourse hitherto in this dayes work , was chiefly founded upon these words , Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven ; and upon these , And God made the starres also . But now I come to speak of their offices : The first whereof is that exquisite one above the rest ; I mean their bright and radiant shining , by which the dismall clouds of foggie darknesse are daintily devoured , and the sweet comelinesse of the worlds ornament made apparent . For without light all things would appeare like the face of hell or horrour , and each parcell of the worlds fabrick lie buried in black obscuritie , & dismall squalour . Whereupon one speaketh worthily , saying , that amongst those * * But how it is a qualitie see afterwards . qualities subject to sense , there is none more fit to shew the due decorum and comely beauty of the worlds brave structure , none more fit then light . For where it spreads it self ( either above us , or below us ) all things are then encompast with such a splendour , as if a golden garment were dilated over them , or curiously put upon them . Let it not then be ashamed to shine & shew it self to the praise of him who made it ; For , Praise him sun and moon : praise him oh ye stars and light , was Davids song . But to proceed .

Authours make a difference between Lux and Lumen . It is called Lux as it is in the fountain , that is , in a bodie which is lucid of it self ; as in the sunne : so saith Zanchius . But it is Lumen as it is in some Medium , that is , in corpore diaphano , as is the aire , or water . Lumen enim nihil aliud est quàm lux , lucisve imago , in corpore diaphano . From whence may be gathered , that that primarie light , which we comprehend under the name of Lux , is no other thing then the more noble part of that essence which is either in the sunne , moon , or starres : and so far as a corporeall substance may be given to fire , it may be also attributed to that which is properly called light ; being in and of those lamps of heaven which were made ex primava luce chiefly , and so came to appeare of a fiery colour . Whereupon Patricius , writing against the Peripateticks , saith , Lux est essentia stellarum . Nihil enim aliud flamma quàm lumen densius ; & lumen , non aliud quàm flamma rarior . Calor quoque , non aliud quàm ignis rarefactus atque diffusus ; & ignis , non aliud quàm calor densatus , sive lux compacta . Take therefore my meaning rightly , lest I be supposed to be much mistaken .

And again , concerning Radius , which is a Beam or Ray , it is no primarie light neither : but rather ( as Patricius also writeth ) it is Fulgor à Luce exiliens in rectam & acutam figuram , seu in modum Pyramidis & Coni promicans . To which , Scaliger is affirming ; saying , Lux est alia in corpore lucido , ab eo non exiens ; & alia à corpore lucis exiens , ut Lumen & Radius . And Zaharel also saith , Lux , alia est propriè dicta in astris ipsis ; alia , à luce producta in perspicuo . Whereupon I cannot but be perswaded , that light in it self , properly & primarily taken , must be an essentiall propertie ; as formerly I have related : but to the aire , or other things enlightned by it , it is an * * Observe this difference : because light commonly taken is said to be a qualitie . accidentall quality approved of God as good , both to himself & the future creatures . For although it be commonly said of compound things , that they are such as we may distinguish of them in ipsam essentiam susceptricem , & in eam quae ipsi accidit qualitatem : yet here the case proves otherwise ; because the sunne and starres have susceptam semel , secúmque immixtam lucem . And again ( as saith Theodoret ) Lucem quidem condidit ut voluit . Quemadmodum verò firmamento aquas divisit , ità lucem illam dividens ut voluit , luminaria magna ac parva in coelo collocavit .

And as touching the brightnesse of the starres , the sunne may well be called Oculus mundi , The eye of the world . For he is indeed the chief fountain from whence the whole world receiveth lustre ; shining alone , and enlightning our whole hemisphere , when all the other starres are hid . From whence some Philosophers and Astronomers have been of opinion that the fixed starres shine not but with a borrowed light from the sunne . Plutarch , in his 2 book and 17 chap. of the opinions of Philosophers , saith that Metrodorus , and his disciples the Epicures , have been of this minde . But according to the mindes of the best authours , and nearest equipage to truth , the starres are called lights , as well as the sunne and moon ; although there be a difference between them , either of more or lesse . For Paul distinguisheth between 1. Cor. 15. 41. the starres and sunne , non privatione lucis , sed tantùm gradu . And when God said , Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven , he made not the sunne alone , but the sunne , moon , and starres : the light in the starres being in very deed darkened by that in the sunne ; which doth but differ in degree from that in them : Whereupon it is that the starres shew themselves by night onely when the sunne is hid , or in some deep pit whither the sunne-beams cannot pierce . If therefore we cannot see them , Id non solis , non stellarum culpâ fit , sed oculorum nostrorum hic est defectus : ob solaris enim luminis copiam ac vigorem debilitantur .

Also , some adde their influences ; as that of the Little dogge , the Pl●…iadas , and others , being plain testimonies of their native light : For if they had not their proper and p●…culiar light ( being fo farre distant from the inferiour bodies ) it is thought they could not alter them in such sort as they sometimes do : and evermore the further they be from the sunne , the better and brighter we see them .

And as for the diversitie of their influence , the differing qualitie of the subject causeth this diversitie . So that though this light , for the first three dayes , was but one in qualitie , it came to have divers effects as soon as it was taken and bestowed upon the starres and lights . And ( perhaps ) as there is in them the more of this fire , the ●…otter is their qualitie : but little fire , and more water , the moister and cooler ; and so also , the more earthy substance , the darker .

Neither do I think that we may altogether exempt The ☽ the moon from her native light . For although she shineth to us with a borrowed light , yet it is no consequence to say , she hath therefore no own proper light . There is ( saith Goclenius ) a double light of the moon ; Proper , and Strange . The Proper is that which is Homogeneall to it self , or lux congenita , a light begotten together with the moon , and essentiall to it , although it be but weak . The other is that which it borroweth from the sunne ; as is seen in eclipses & monethly revolutions : For she is one while full , another while hid ; one while horned , another while half lightened ; which is but in respect of us , who cannot see what light she borroweth , but as she approacheth from the sunne : for otherwise she is half lightened alwayes . Or ( if you please ) consider it thus , that as a well polished Mirrour transporteth the light of the fire , or the sunne , against a wall or a floore ; so the moon receiveth her light from the sunne , and reflecteth it in the night upon the earth : for the sunne , being then absent , gives an abundant and free leave to see it . And again , as in a Mirrour , which hath behinde it his foil of lead scratched and torn , a man may perceive certain spots ; So in the moon , because her bodie The Macul●… l●… . is in some places rare and transparent , and in other places massie , thick , and solid , there appeare certain Maculae or blemishes : for those places and parts are not of a fit temper to reflect the light of the sunne .

But if it be so in the moon , why may not the other starres shine likewise with a borrowed light as well as she ?

I answer , Because we have not the like reasons to declare it . Neither is it like ( saith Patricius ) that that unmeasurable companie of fixed starres in the highest part of heaven ( which is so much more noble then the place of the sunne , by how much it comes nearer to the Heaven of heavens ) should shine but by the light of the sunne : For neither in them , nor in any other of the Planets , doth any man see a waxing and waning of light ; nor yet are they ever eclipsed , but shew alwayes of one and the same brightnesse : and therefore it is not the same reason between the moon and them . Perhaps , if their bodies were composed in the same manner with the bodie of the moon , or had the like proportions and temperaments that she hath , it might be so ▪ but her lownesse shews her gravitie ; and her gravitie her soliditie ; and her soliditie shews , not onely her own light to be weak through a want of that fierie matter , or lux primaeva , which is in the other starres in a differing degree , but also her aptnesse for reflexion is declared to be such , as she may well shine by a borrowed light .

Howbeit I do also think that the starres have aliquid lucis alienae , which they receive from the sunne . To which Patricius also assenteth ( as he is mentioned by * * Cap. 10. quest. 7. Casman in the first part of his Astrologie ) saying , Tribuit quidem omnibus , sed lucere nequaquam facit . Nam & ipsa flammae sunt , & suâ essentiâ lux sunt , non minùs & suis viribus lucere possunt , & lucent . Sed lumen suum eis sol addit , lucémque eorum reddit lucidiorem . Lucem ergò eis non indit , sed insitam adauget : meaning that the sunnes light inereaseth the light of the starres , making it the brighter and the clearer : which must be understood of them , so long as they are at a convenient distance from the sunne . For if they be too neare , either the lesser light is obscured by the greater ( as is seen in the Planets , being often hid by the beams of the sunne ) or else such a dark starre as Mercurie , will with the losse of his light shew us his dark bodie , which sometimes happeneth , being then seen as a spot in the sunne : For if you take Mercurie in his best hue , he hath but a cloudie countenance , and a leaden look ; which therefore argueth that he hath a thick bodie and little light : of which I shall need to say no more .

Artic. 2. Of the twinkling of starres , or vibration of their light .

THe twinkling of the starres is the vibration or trembling of their light . Or rather thus ; It is when the light of any starre seemeth to tremble . For indeed , to speak properly , the starres themselves do not twinkle , as we think they do ; but either from the trembling of the eye , or motion of the aire , this appearance proceedeth . For when the eye looks long at a sensible object whose brightnesse excelleth the sense , it then beginneth to faint , and being weak and wearie , is possessed with a kinde of trembling ; and thereupon we think that the starre it self twinkleth . Also the Optick Masters confesse and prove , that the forms of the starres are comprehended of the sight reflectly , and not rightly : that is , a right line drawn from the eye falleth not into the centre of the starre , but into the form of it reflected and refracted in the aire to the sight . Now it is manifest , that as the aire hath one motion proper to it , which is upwards ; so hath it another motion improper , caused by the revolution of the heavens every 24 houres , which draweth all the airie region about therewith : by which means the apparent form of the starres is distracted , seeming to cast forth sparkles , called twinkling . For if the bodie move wherein the form of the starre appeareth , it must be so : which we may well prove by a piece of silver in the bottome of a swift running brook , or by the reflexion of the starres seen in the same : for by the running of the water the reflected form is distracted , and as it were broken : and so it is likewise in the aire with the starres .

But may not this twinkling be seen in the Planets as well as in the other starres ? I answer , that not alwayes , yet sometimes it may : and this is but when a watrie vapour is neare unto them , which is carried and tossed of the windes with a various motion : for then the forms of the Planets also being refracted in the said vapour , appeare to the sight as if they twinkled . Now this is most of all perceived in the East at the time of their rising : whereupon it comes to passe that the common people A reason of the Sunnes dancing . have supposed they have sometimes seen the sunne dance , and as it were hop up and down ; which , why some have attributed it to such and such dayes , is * * See Seal . Exer. 63. & Goclenius Disput. Phys. fabulous : For this may be upon any day when the sunne meets with a fit portion of vapours at the time of his rising ; and the other Planets may also in some sort sometimes shew it , when they have climbed to an indifferent height above the Horizon : which because it is not ordinarie , some have falsely supposed that the Planets twinkle not at all . And again , let this be remembred , that ( if there be fit vapours rightly placed ) Mars and Venus twinkle more then Saturn , Jupiter , and Mercury : but otherwise this appearance is neither in Mars nor Venus , nor any of the rest .

Parag. 2. Of that other office which was given to the starres ; viz. that they should be for signes , &c.
Artic. 1. That the starres are signes of future events ; and that by their naturall qualities , they work upon the inferiour world , and all the parts of the same .

IF I should expound the words of Moses so nicely as some have done , the starres must then either signifie nothing in the course of nature , or else be for signes onely of seasons ( as Spring , Summer , Autumne , Winter ) and of dayes and yeares . Which exposition doth certainly tie up the sense in too strait bands : For it is plain enough that Moses very positively setteth down as a distinct office by it self , that they were made for signes : And then he proceedeth , adding therewithall , And let them be for seasons , and for dayes , and for yeares .

In consideration whereof , the sentence certainly must be divided .

And first let us observe out of it , that the starres , by a divine ordination , were set in the heavens to be for signes of future events : wherefore it is said , Let them be for signes .

Secondly , they were appointed to be ( as it were ) heavenly clocks , and remarkable measures , by their motions defining and discerning Time and the parts thereof , as dayes , weeks , moneths and yeares : And therefore it is also added , And let them be for seasons , and for dayes , and for yeares . Of which two offices I purpose to discourse a while ; beginning with the first , as being most pertinent to this Paragraph .

And lest it may be thought that Moses his meaning is here mistaken by me , besides other things that I purpose to remember , I would have him compared with the Prophet Jeremie , in the 10 chap. at the 2 vers. where , when the Prophet commands the people that they should not learn the way of the Heathen , he calleth the starres ( like unto Moses in this very text ) The signes of heaven . From whence Pr●…fat . in lib. Scho●…eri de juaiciis nativit . Melancthon gathereth , that the Prophet doth not onely name them signes , but also sheweth that they were set to be signes of portending something . For , Non ait Ieremias , nihil esse signa coeli ; sed , A signis nolite timere . Imò cùm nominat signa , portendi aliquid affirmat . And Luther also affirmeth , in his commentarie upon the words of Moses , Simpliciter lunam cum sole & stellis in firmamento coeli Moses dicit positas , ut essent signa futurorum eventuum , sicut experientia de Eclipsibus , magnis conjunctionibus , & aliis quibusdam Meteoris , docet . Which is , Moses plainly saith , that the moon , with the sunne and starres , were placed in the firmament of heaven that they should be for signes of future events , as experience teacheth us in Eclipses , great conjunctions , Meteors , and the like . To which may be also joyned the testimonie of learned Philo , alledged by Sr Christapher Heidon in his defence of Judiciall Astrologie . This man ( saith he ) was familiar with Peter the Apostle , and with Mark : and in divers places , but specially in his book De Mundi fabricatione , in his exposition of that in the 1 of Genesis , viz. LET THEM BE FOR SIGNES , he thus speaketh , saying , They were created , not onely that they might fill the world with their light , but also that they might be for signes of future things . For by their rising , setting , defections , apparitions , occultations , and other differences of motion , they teach men to conjecture of the event of things : as of plentie and dearth ; of the growing up or decay of creatures animate ; of cleare weather and storms ; of calms and windes ; of overflowings and of droughts ; of the quiet motion of the sea , and the boisterous times of waves ; of the anniversarie changes of times , either when the Summer shall be tossed with tempests , or the Winter scorched with heat ; or when the Spring shall be clothed with the nature of Autumne , or Autumne imitate the Spring . Yea ( saith he ) by these some have foreshewed when there should be a shaking or trembling of the earth , with infinite other things which have certainly come to passe , insomuch that it may be truely said , The starres were appointed for signes and seasons . Thus farre Philo : then which what can be plainer ?

Neither are we to take them as bare , naked , and simple The Starres are causes as well as signes . signes onely , but as causes also of worldly events : which whilest some have denied , what do they but runne mad with reason , and plainly oppose themselves to more then common sense ? For it is certain that the same thing may be both a signe and a cause : a cause , as it worketh to an effect ; and a signe , as , being presented to the sense , it leadeth us to the knowledge of the effect : And therefore when the starres are called signes , their causalitie is not excluded . Howbeit , in some things , when they work upon a subject not immediately but by accident , they be then occasions rather then causes .

But let me enlarge my self upon this discourse a little more : and because some have denied that the starres have any vertue at all , or that we ought to attribute no more power to them then to the signes at an Inne-keepers post or tradesmans shop , I purpose to shew the vanitie of that errour as plainly as I can , both by Scripture , and also by daily experience .

And first for Scripture ; Those oracles tell us that great is the force and dominion which the starres have ; heaven being the admired instrument of the glorious God , whereby he governeth the frame of this corruptible world . For had the heavens and starres no force at all , the Scriptures would never distinguish between the sweet influences of the Pleiades , and the binding vertues of Orion : but the Scripture makes such a distinction : therefore the starres have their power . The minor is proved out of the book of Job , chap. 38. 31. where the words are these , Canst thou binde the sweet influences of Pleiades ? or loose the bands of Orion ? by which speech the Almighty doth not onely shew that the starres have their vertues , but also declare that their power and vertue is such as no man on earth is able to restrain , unloose , or binde it : and here S. Austin also teacheth us , that God comprehendeth all the rest of the starres , by the figure Synechdoche , putting the part for the whole ; which is an intimation that the rest have their severall vertues , as well as these . For further proof whereof see , concerning some of the other , in Deuteronomie , chap. 33. 14. Of Ioseph he said , Blessed of the Lord be his land , for the precious things of heaven , for the dew , and for the deep that coucheth beneath , and for the precious things brought forth by the sunne , and for the precious things put forth by the moon : where we see that the sunne and moon have power to thrust forth the fruits of the earth . And again , * * Hoses 2. 21. I will heare the heavens , and the heavens shall heare the earth : where see last of all , that the vegetation of the fruits of the earth dependeth not upon one or two constellations , but upon the whole heavens .

Also were the starres and lights without power , the Scriptures would never tell us of their dominion over the earth : but the Scripture speaketh of their dominion : therefore they be not destitute of power and vertue . The minor is proved in Genesis , chap. 2. 1. and in the second book of Kings , chap. 17. 16. and chap. 21. 3. and chap. 23. 5. and in Jeremie , chap. 19. 13. and in Zeph. chap. 1. 5. and in the Acts , chap. 7 42. For in all these places the holy Ghost calleth the starres , the host and armies of heaven ; thereby amplifying the divine power of God by the force and power of these glorious creatures : and this also is further confirmed by that in the song of Deborah , Judg. 5. 20. where it is expressely testified that The starres fought from heaven , the starres in their courses fought against Sisera . Thus farre Scripture .

And now let experience also speak , that thereby they who will not frame their understandings to be taught by the one , but will seek for strange expositions , may be forced to yeeld and acknowledge the truth by compulsion of this other : in the front whereof , I cannot but remember the noble * * Du Ban. Poets saying ,

Senselesse is he , who ( without blush ) denies What to sound senses most apparent lies : And 'gainst experience he that spits fallacians , Is to be hist from learned disputations : And such is he , that doth affirm the starres To have no force on these inferiours .

1. As for example , when the sunne shifts his habitation , how diversly are the seasons differing ! insomuch that although the frostie beard of winter makes us tremble and shiver through extremitie of cold , the warm lustre of the summers raies causeth us on the contrary to sweat and as it were pant through heat .

2. Also the terrible accidents that succeed eclipses may not be forgotten nor vilipended : for these testifie that the sunne , by his heat and light , quickeneth , after an admirable fashion , all earthly creatures , being as it were the sourse and conserver of vitall heat ; and that the moon also hath a great power over inferiour bodies . For if it were otherwise , such lights coming to be hidden from the earth , where there is a continuall revolution of generation and corruption , could not cause after their eclipses the nature of inferiour things to be so altered and weakened as they are , both in the elements , and also in bodies composed of them .

3. And furthermore , who seeth not how orderly the tides keep their course with the moon ? of which I have spoken in the third dayes work .

4. Also , it is an observation that seldome faileth , viz. that we have thunder and lightning in the summer time at the meeting of Mars with Jupiter , Sol , or Mercurie ; and for the most part great windes , when Sol and Jupiter , or Jupiter and Mercurie , or Mercurie and Sol , are in conjunction .

5. And again , the increase and decrease of bodies , or of marrow , bloud , and humours in the bodie , according to the increase and decrease of the moon , doth speak for that horned queen , and signifie that her vertue is not little . For as she fills with light , the marrow abounds in bones , the bloud in veins , the sap in trees , the meat and moisture in the oister , crab , and creafish .

6. Moreover , experience also teacheth , that all such wood as is cut for timber , if it be not cut after the full moon , will soon be rotten .

7. Also those pease which are sown in the increase , never leave blooming . And ( as some report ) the pomegranate will bear no fruit any longer then just so many yeares as the moon was dayes old when it was first set and planted . The Heliotropium , with certain other flowers and plants , we likewise see that they keep their course with the sunne . And Plinie reports in his 37 book at the 10 chapter , that the Selenite is a stone which hath the image of the moon in it , increasing and decreasing according to her course in the heavens . And doth not Cardan also report for certain ( as Sir Christopher Heydon it may be affirmed that the heavens in some sort do work upon mens mindes and dispositions . And hereupon it comes to passe that Mars doth sometimes sow the seeds of warre by his working upon adult choler , and the like . Or the aire being greatly out of tune , causeth not onely many sicknesses , but strange disorders of the minde ; and they breaking out into act , do many times disturb states , translate kingdomes , work unluckie disasters and the like : of which I spake before in the * * Chap. 5. Sect. 2. Parag. 4. Artic. 1. second dayes work .

And now know that if the operation of the heavens in this , be but so farre forth as the soul depends upon the bodily instruments , all that is done to the soul is but an inclination : for there can be no compulsion where the cause is so remote . And therefore let it be observed that it is one thing to cause , another thing to occasion ; or one thing to inferre a necessitie , another thing to give an inclination : The former we cannot averre to be in the power of the starres , forasmuch as mans will , which is the commandresse of his actions , is absolutely free from any compulsion , and not at all subject to any naturall necessitie or externall coaction . Howbeit we cannot deny a certain inclination , because the soul of man is too much † † How our mindes do sympaih●…se with the body , see in the 2 day , Chap. 5. Sect. 2. Parag. 4. Artic. 1. prop●… 〈◊〉 . indulgent to the body , by whose motion ( as one worthily observeth ) it is rather perswaded then commanded . There is therefore no Chaldean fate to be feared , nor any necessitie to be imposed upon the wills of men ; but onely an inclination : and this inclination is not caused by an immediate working of the starres on the intellectuall part or minde of man , but occasioned rather , mediately , or so farre forth as the soul depends on the temperaments and materiall organs of the bodie . In which regard I hope never to be afraid of the signes of heaven , neither is there cause why I should ever curse my starres , seeing I know in this the utmost of their power . And as it was said to that Apostle , My grace is sufficient for thee ; so may every one take it for granted , that there is a second birth which overswayes the first . To which purpose one makes this an observation ,

Iustè age — Sapiens dominabitur astris ; Et manibus summi stant elementa Dei . Do godly deeds , so shalt thou rule the starres : For then God holds the elements from warres .

Or , as another not unfitly also speaketh ,

Qui sapit , ille animum fortunae praeparat omni , Praevisumque potest arte levare malum . The wise , for ev'ry chance doth fit his minde , And by his art makes coming evils kinde .

And in a word , that pithie † † ●hirons . lib. 5. saying of Ioannes de Indagine shall close this Article , Quaeris a me quantum in nobis operantur actra ? dico , &c. Dost thou demand of me how farre the starres work upon us ? I say , they do but incline , and that so gently , that if we will be ruled by reason , they have no power over us ; but if we follow our own nature and be led by sense , they do as much in us as in brute beasts , and we are no better . For , agunt , non cogunt , is all that may be said .

Artic. 2. Whether it be not a derogation from the perfection of things created , to grant that the starres have any kinde of power over the actions of men .

AS for the power which the starres can have in this kinde , I have , in the end of the former Article , alreadie declared . Howbeit , that I may leave as few scruples behinde me as I can , my purpose is to cleare this question a little more . For it hath been the serious perswasion of not a few , that ( according to the tenent of Basil , in his Hexameron , and some others ) the dispositions of men may not be imputed any whit to the starres , without wrong either to God or them . If ( say they ) vicious inclinations or evil actions be stirred up by the starres , then God should be the cause of humane outrages , wickednesse , and the like . Or again , if the moderation of our actions Hyparius Method . Theol. lib. 2. dependeth upon the stars , then many absurdities would follow . For first , those starres whose aspect is said to be evil , should either of themselves be created evil by their maker ; or else it must be that in respect of their own wills they made themselves evil afterwards : neither of which may be affirmed . Not the first , because every thing th●… God made was very good , Gen. 1. Not the second , because seeing the stars are inanimate & creatures without life and soul , it were wickednesse to attribute a will unto them .

To all which objections and doubts it may be thus answered , viz. that the starres are no malicious agents , voluntarily striving to do mischief to the world ; but rather such as do harmlesly send down their naturall influences and powers into the universe : and had it been that man had not fallen , their inclinations in him had been no inclinations , nor their power in occasioning felt any jot at all : The evil proceeds from the nature of man , who lost his puritie and strength of will , in yeelding to that which was forbidden : it comes not from the starres , but from our selves . And so a a Pr●…fat . in lib. Ioh. Sch●… . de judici●… Nativ . Melancthon doth in effect answer to that of Basil , saying , that we ought in this to consider what excellencie of condition our humane nature hath lost ; and thereby observe how grievous and evil sinne is , by which our temperatures are become brutish ; and not rashly condemne , or without consideration go throw the starres out of heaven . For in this present state of things ( Nè nunc quidem stellas scelerum causas esse , they be his own words ) we say not , that the starres are causes of our sinne ; in regard , that though our inclinations rise from them , yet they are not sole or chief causes of our actions , but our will is the principall cause thereof , which was first created in perfect libertie , by which it both had power to withstand , even as still it ought to refrain all inordinate inclinations . Non enim fatalem necessitatem constituimus , nec cogi Neronem à stellis , &c. For we do not constitute fatall necessitie , nor affirm that Nero was compelled by the starres unto his so great and monstrous sinnes : but yeelding to his lusts he willingly entertained those rages , which the devil more and more instigated , and so became worse then his nature ( though bad enough ) had made him . Hitherto Melancthon to that of Basil. Wherefore when we fall into a due consideration of these things , and finde that it was the fall of our first parents which hath induced this disproportion between our natures and the influences of the starres , we shall soon see where the fault resteth , namely in our selves . For ( as that worthy b b Sir Christopher Hey don . Knight observeth ) we must consider , that the impression or operation of every agent is alwayes answerable , not to the power of it self , but to the capacitie and aptnesse of the patient : according to which rule , the starres produce their effects , even as the subject or matter is , in which their influence doth work . Which is but as I said before , viz. that if man had not fallen , their inclinations in him had been no inclinations , nor their power in occasioning felt any jot at all . For as the fire hurteth sore eyes , but warmeth cold hands ; so the starres are formaliter bona , although effectivè ( according to the unapt qualitie of the subject ) they produce a sad effect . Or , to use again the words of the said authour , as we see the wine , which is healthfull and comfortable to some , how quickly it hurteth the constitution of another who hath but a weak brain ; so the sunne doth soften and melt wax , but stiffen and make clay hard : yet no man for this affirmeth either the wine to be drunk , or the sunne to be formally soft , or hard . Wherefore ( saith he ) by this I may boldly conclude , that although it be confessed , that the starres are efficient causes of our inclinations ; yet there is no consequence to conclude them such themselves as the effects are that they produce : for where the fault resteth , hath been declared . Furthermore , he also proveth against those who say the starres are tainted in being causes by accident , or occasions many times of ill , he proveth ( I say ) that every occasion to sinne is not to be accounted a provocation to sinne , or to be held unlawfull : for if this were admitted , we must also pollute God himself with sinne , because he hath made fair women , and sweet wine , by means whereof many men fall ; yet neverthelesse none will denie them to be good : for they have their lawfull use and right end . Wherefore he doth here also excellently conclude , that as no man will say , that the Physician or his medicines do sinne , though , when they restore a spent and difeased bodie , accidentally they procure lust : no more are the starres to be accounted bad or to sinne , though in constituting the temperature of our bodies , they may be truely confessed causes by accident , or occasions of sinne . The question is therefore resolved , that it is no derogation from the perfection of things created although we grant the starres to have a kinde of power over the actions of men : which power , both how and what it is , hath been declared .

Artic. 3. Of predictions , or whether the signes of heaven may be understood or searcht into .

THey be Davids words , that The works of the Lord are great , and sought out of those who have pleasure therein . And Moses here , in testifying that God created the starres for signes , doth likewise shew that they may be understood ; otherwise to us they were no signes at all . Neither do I doubt , but that even Moses himself , and Daniel likewise , who were * * Act. 7. 22. Dan. 1. 17. brought up , the one in the learning of the Egyptians , the other in the skill of the Caldeans , did understand the signification of these signes . And from whence was it that those nations had their knowledge , but from Noah and Abraham ; if Iosephus or Berosus may be credited ? For concerning Noah , do not those authours storie , that soon after the floud he taught the Armenians and Scythians the secrets of these things ? Whereupon they said , that he participated of a divine spirit . So also Abraham , that Father of many nations , did equally instruct the Caldeans and Egyptians : although indeed afterwards it was their bold adventure to mix magick , and superstitious vain inventions , with this their lawfull skill .

And for us , experience hath travelled in the manifestation The natures of the starres may be known . of the severall qualities belonging to the lamps of heaven . For as we know the fire to be hot , the water moist , this herb to be cold , that to be drie : so also by observation , it doth manifestly appeare that the sunne gives heat and cherisheth , the moon moisteneth , Mars drieth ; and so of the rest . Or thus , ♄ Saturn is cold and drie , stirres up and increaseth melancholy . ♃ Jupiter is temperately hot and moist , works most upon sanguine complexions , stirring up and increasing that humour . ♂ Mars , through his heat and immoderate drinesse , stirres up and increaseth choler ; and so , often proves an accidentall cause of brawlings , fightings , warres , and the like , beside such sicknesses as may come by the superabundancie of that humour . ☉ Sol is moderately hot and drie , greatly cherishing all kinde of creatures . ♀ Venus is cold and moist , but it is in a temperate manner ; and as for her operation it is seen most in flegmatick complexions . ☿ Mercurie is said to be drie in respect of his own nature , but joyned to any of the other Planets , he puts upon him their natures , and works as they work . Then followeth ( the Moon , and she is well known to be the mistris of moisture . Neither can you truely say that it is impossible to finde their natures to be either thus or thus : for it is but 30 yeares that the longest of these did ever spend in his periodicall revolution : and but 72 yeares ( as Tycho teacheth ) can runne about whilest the fixed starres alter one degree in their longitude . Insomuch that Saturn ( whose period is but 30 yeares ) cometh twice to the same point of heaven before the eighth sphere is moved one degree : and Jupiter ( whose revolution is 12 yeares ) cometh 6 times to the same place : and Mars ( who accomplisheth his period in little lesse then 2 yeares ) meets 36 times with the same starres in the same place : and as for the Sunne , Venus , Mercurie , and the Moon , their meetings with them be oftner . Also it is certain that the great conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn , is once every 20 yeares ; and Mars and Saturn visit each other in lesse then every two yeares : by means whereof it is no hard thing , or as a thing impossible , to finde out the simple natures either of the Planets or fixed starres .

And from these natures thus known , and their mixtures , and places observed , it is that the effect is foreseen and the judgement given : which , if it be modestly , carefully , deeply , and deliberately done , by one well versed or conversant in these things , doth for the most part happen as is foretold : for the most part , I say , and not alwayes . For as the Physician knoweth that the same portion of either single or mixed simples , will not work upon all bodies alike ; so neither can the like portion and power of qualities stirre up , or work alwayes ad idem , but may sometimes receive either intention or remission , according to the indisposed aptnesse of the subject , the elements or elementary bodies not alwayes admitting of their powers alike ; or when they be overswayed by more potent and prevailing operations . For universall and particular causes do many times differ , and then the one hinders the operation of the other . As for example , particular causes ( as the conjunction of Venus and the Moon , or some such like meeting ) may promise rain , snow , or sleet , when universall causes ( which are not so easily seen ) do often turn it into more fair and warm weather . And so also particular influences may seem to work upon such or such humours , and thereupon make the bodie subject to this or that sicknesse , and the minde enclined to this or that kinde of action , with many such other like things : howbeit it may so happen that nature may be at this time so abstrusely shut up , that what we see not may overpower and work beyond what we see .

A man had need therefore have Argus his eyes to pierce throughly into these causes , and examine without rashnesse either what may help or what may hinder ; otherwise his judgement may fail him even in things wrought by the course of nature ( for of other things he ought not to judge . ) And indeed when there is a divers mixture of qualities , all in a manner of equall portions ( as it may sometimes be ) how hard a thing is it then to finde out ( without a sound judgement ) the true event ! for there be many difficulties proceeding from the weaknesse of our judgements . And for that again which I said before of natures abstruse kinde of working , although I be no Stoick to tie Gods mightie hand to second causes , yet I verily suppose that all things are not beyond the course of nature which seem to be extraordinarie ; but even many strange seeming things are wrought by the power of nature : as sometimes in unwonted storms , tempests , droughts , strange appearances , or other like accidents . And this again I also think , that one man may see the cause when another cannot : whereupon it comes to passe that there is such diversitie of judgements and thwarting of opinions many times about one and the same thing . Also I might adde something ( which one or other will be readie to object ) concerning the devils permission in raising unwonted windes , storms , and such like . Or I might speak , not onely of Gods power , but of his providence likewise in disposing his creatures to manifest their operation rather in one place then in another ; which is an act proceeding from his secret purpose and divine wisdome : as when the clouds ( according to his decree ) do disburden themselves of their wearie drops rather here then there , or there then here : For , saith he in the 4 chap. of Amos , at the 7 vers. I have caused it to rain upon one citie , and it hath not rained upon another , and the citie where it hath not rained was barren . But I shall not need to meddle further : For ( notwithstanding these difficulties ) it is manifest enough that the signes of heaven may be both sought into , and also in some ample measure understood .

For it is true that God Almightie having both set and foreseen the course of nature long before , doth now uphold it by his providence , instrumentally to perform his will . Neither every day doth he make the windows of heaven to stand open , or the fountains of the great deep to be broken up ; nor yet doth he every day make the sunne or moon to stand still , or the shadow to go back , or an Eclipse to be at a quite contrarie time , or the moon again to arise before her usuall course : but hath undoubtedly left his works to be sought out of all those who take pleasure therein ; and , according to that portion of sound judgement which he hath given to every one , they may understand either more or lesse of these signes : For as one starre differeth from another in lustre and beautie ; so one mans knowledge and better judgement transcends not seldome above the rest . Neither can the devil every day have it in his commission to go and blow down houses upon the heads of Jobs children . Nay ( saith one ) if these significations are not to be considered , why are they so divinely written and painted in the heavens ? Surely it were impietie altogether to pluck or draw away our mindes from the observation of these things . For if the heavens ( as they do ) declare the glorie of God , or the firmament shew forth his handie work , we may well beleeve that they expresse what God effecteth by them : for otherwise every thing which God created , doth declare his handie work as well as they . Eclipses , conjunctions , prodigious sights , flashings , comets , new starres , what are they but the Oracles of God ? by which , changes , alterations , and sundrie calamities are threatned to the world : And these , if any one contemne them , what doth he but despise the admonitions of God ? Also , how much these observations have profited the Commonwealth , let Thales teach us : For they that have Thales his skill , may by these signes judge of cheapnesse and plentie , of dearth and deernesse , with other like things whose knowledge cannot but be profitable to the life of man .

Onely beware that more be not attributed to the heavens , The signes of heaven must not be abused . then to him that made the heavens ; not more to the servants then to the Master , as they did who made them gods ; or they who trust and rely upon them , not daring to take a journey , or begin a work , or speak with a friend about any businesse , without a needlesse consultation .

Also know that the observing of these signes must not be mixed with magicall spells , as charmers do , when in stead of using , they come to abusing of herbs : For as the herbs on the ground were not made to be abused in such damned and forbidden practises ; no more were the starres in the skie . Neither ought the observing of these signes to be mixed with charactericall practises , diabolicall or superstitious divinations , making of images under such or such a constellation , dangerous elections of times , either to procure good or bring down ill from heaven , as they did who blasphemously maintained , that men are long-lived and their souls go to heaven when Saturn is in Leo : or they , who have not quaked to affirm , that when the Moon is joyned with Jupiter in the head of the Dragon , whatsoever a man then asketh at the hands of God , he shall receive . Neither ought we to flie unto them for finding of things lost : for where you cannot argue from the cause to the effect , their use is unlawfull . Nor may we use them in the contingencie of things when the cause is unknown or indeterminate . Nor were they made to decide horarie questions , or sortilegious demands . Nor yet may we erect figures , thereby to answer to certain questions : as to know whether a man shall have the thing he hopeth or looketh for ; to know what shall become of a mans secret enemies ; to know of the speedie or slack return of him that taketh in hand any journey , and of such things as shall happen in the journey ; or to know , by the eighth house , whether a man shall enjoy the goods and dowrie of his wife ; or by the seventh , whether a man shall obtain that woman in marriage which he desireth ; or by the sixth , to know whether a man shall keep or leave his servant ; with other the like questions , of which can be given or known no cause , why the starres should ever be thought to effect them : in somuch that it is a kinde of wonder to think how it should come to passe , that ever any one could forge out such inquiries to be answered from the signes of heaven . For the starres were not made to justifie the dangerous practises of wicked impostours , nor to give answer to the causelesse curiosities of superstitious demanders ; but made to be both signes and causes of such things as already I have mentioned : for when the state of the question is come beyond the course of the foure principall qualities of cold , heat , moisture , and drinesse , it will finde succour neither in sound philosophie , nor in the holy Word of written veritie .

Last of all , let this one thing be remembred , that the constellations ( as is well known , and apparently perceived of Astronomers ) by reason of a slow motion which the fixed starres hath , sliding from the equinoctiall point about one degree in 72 yeares , are now removed into other signes of the divided Zodiack , causing those signes , by the qualitie of the starres which are now in them , to be of another nature : as Aries which was hot and drie in the dayes of Ptolomie , is ( by reason that the starres of Pisces are moved thither ) cold and moist : and Taurus which was cold and drie , is now of the nature of the starres of Aries , that is , hot and drie : and so of all the residue of the fixed starres , they are removed into new houses , or other mansions . Which if it be not proportionably considered , let any mean capacitie judge how grosse an errour may heedlessely be produced by an unskilfull artist .

Parag. 3. Of that other office given to the starres ; viz. that they were appointed to be heavenly clocks , and remarkable measurers of time and the parts thereof . This office is laid down in these words , And let them be for seasons , and for dayes , and yeares .
Artic. 1. Of Seasons .

IF we take seasons , dayes , and yeares together , it is no hard thing to see how the whole and parts are joyned . For Tempus is the whole : and Annus is pars temporis : and Dies is pars anni . Not that these are the onely parts of time ; but because the other do chiefly consist of these . Howbeit , seeing they be laid down severally , it is fit they be explained sunderly . And first of Seasons .

We need not with the Jews understand here their feasts onely , and anniversarie dayes of solemnitie ; for then this distinction of seasons had not been in use till after the coming out of Egypt : neither is it enough to applie them to the monethly revolution of the moon , or to the sunnes changing into a new signe or partition of the Zodiack . But by the name of Seasons , we ought rather to be led unto those Quatuor anni Cardines , or foure Quarters of the yeare , when the reviving sunne crosseth the Equinoctiall , and again toucheth upon either solstice : which last , is ( as it were ) solis statio , because the dayes seem to stand at a stay : and the two other have their names from equall day and night , because the dayes and nights are then of equall length , Sol cheerfully riding in his gold-like fierie chariot , just in the middest between the Artick and Antartick Poles . For these were those seasons which God again established for ever , when he renewed that face upon the decayed world , which by the impartiall Floud was blemished : saying , ( as it is in Gen. chap 8. 22. ) While the earth remaineth , seed-time and harvest , and cold and heat , and summer and winter shall not cease .

And as for us , we commonly call these times by the names of Spring , Summer , Autumne , and Winter .

The Spring is a time never unwelcome , nor unwished : Spring . for the weather begins then to appeare like a pitifull and truely kinde-hearted cherisher ; and Sol ascending , disperseth the superfluous humours , stirreth up the bloud in our bodies , and sap in herbs and trees ; clothing the earth with sweet new liveries , and plants with boughs and beauteous branches : nay the harmlesse choristers of the rebounding woods and echoing groves , do then begin to tune again their sugred throats , and ravish revived mortalls with their melodious aires ; bidding good morning to the day , and morrow to the morn . For no sooner can Aurora wake , and peep above the purple verges of the Eastern hills , but cheerfully they chaunt her out a mirthfull cantilene : whilest in the mean time , sweet-breathing Zephyrus playes with the wanton tresses of his late dead , and decayed , but now again revived mistris ; and in comely hue doth beauteous Flora prank her self , cheerfully coming forth to meet her kinde sweet-causing lover . The prettie lambes are now at play , whilest the watchfull shepherd sits piping on an hill to please that queen of his heart , his dearest shepherdesse , whom ruthfully he moveth to grant his suit , and pitie his complaint .

Ver praebet flores , saith the Poet ; and from † † Or thus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 ▪ & ●… . viresco it may well be said to take the name . For will you heare ?

The mealie mountains which were late unseen , Change now their coats , all into lustie green . The gardens prank them with their flowrie buds ; The ●●●ds with grasse , with leaves the naked woods . Sweet Zephyrus begins to busse his Flora , Partly out of Du Bart. Swift-winged fingers to salute Aurora ; And wanton Cupid , through this universe , With pleasing wounds , each creatures heart 'gins pierce . " Yea Titans presence doth again revive " As well things sensible as vegetive .

But next after Spring we reckon Summer ; which Summer . may well be called the mother of plentie and daughter of bountie . For the earth hath now her lap full of every kinde of grain , her belly is bigge and ready to be delivered , that she might thereby enrich the weary labourer , and feed each hungry soul. Formosa est messibus Aestas , saith Ovid : Summers beautie consisteth in his fruitfull fields of corn .

— For now he crowns his Ceres With gilded eares , as yellow as her hair is ; Till th' reaper , panting both for heat and pain , With crooked rasor crops the tufted plain .

In Latine we call it Aestas ; which is , because this season derives the name ab aestu , from the exceeding heat : and so also doth the English word Summer expresse it . For Summer is a word taken out of the Germane language ; and in the Germane tongue it is said to be Sunne-mehr , that is , plus solis , or more sunne then at other times .

And now come to Autumne ( for Autumne is the next Autumne Quarter ) and this is a season which bringeth that to perfection , which the Spring and Summer hath but begun . For now the barns are full , the presses and fats overflow with an abundance of wine and oyl , and men do now eat the late gathered labours of their hands , and joy in the surpassing plentie that the earth hath brought them . This time is indeed the yeares very barbour ; or ( if you will ) it is like unto a kinde-hearted prodigall , who by little and little gives all away so freely , that in conclusion there is nothing left him . He takes his name therefore from Autumno , which signifieth to make ripe ; for as fast as he can see the fruits ripened or brought to perfection , he yeelds them up to others . Or else it is Autumne , à bonorum anni augmentatione ; as some suppose .

Th' earth by degrees her lovely beautie ba●…es , Fills others full with her deare delicates : The apron and the osier-basket ( both ) Catch dainty fruits to please each daintie tooth : Untill at last trees , gardens , meads and all , Are naked stript and robbed quite of all .

And here in this Quarter was undoubtedly the beginning of the first yeare : For that it should be so , we have grounds both in reason , Scripture , and other writings ; as in the second chapter of this book I have proved at large .

But leaving Autumne , look now at Winter : it is a Winter . season which can boast of little . For it lies entrenched with gloomie mists of night , and weeps almost as often as it wants the sunne , or findes it hid within the compasse of a close cloud . Nay see but with what a palsie pace it cometh . He that of late was sweating in the fields , casting off his clothes , & fainting through heat , is now glad to call for more and thicker garments , and not ashamed by the help of fire to mitigate the freezing cold . For Winter is like unto an old man with a gray head and white beard ; insomuch that when hoarie-headed Hy●…ms doth but brush or shake his hairs , the trees and herbs , ( as I may so say ) in stead of leaves , are periwigd with snow : Or if he doth but let his churlish breath blow out upon us , the waters are turned soon into a crystall crust , and without wonder men are seen to walk upon it , Et celsis dependet stiria tectis ; yea and the drops hang frozen then at the eaves of houses .

That therefore of Ovid must needs be true , Igne levatur Hyems . To which let that † † A cup of good wine . Bacchi massicus humor be also added : For these two will now do wondrous well ; according to that of the noble Poet ,

All lusks in sloth ; and till this quarters end , Bacchus , and Vulcan both , must us befriend .

This season is called by the Latines Hyems , which seemeth to be derived from the Greek word * * Which in Latine is Pl●… . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifying to make moist or wet : And in Hebrew ( as some affirm ) it is called Choreph , coming of the root Charaph , which signifieth to reproach or disgrace ; because when winter cometh , the earth is as it were disgraced and exposed to reproach , in being spoiled of all its pleasant greennesse , beauty and splendour .

And in a word to shut up all , thus you may remember these seasons , together with their sundry qualities ;

Poma dat Autumnus : Formosa est messibus Aestas : Ver praebet Flores : Igne levatur Hyems . Ovid.

Autumne gives fruit : And corn makes Summer fair : Spring shews us gayes : Fire helps cold Winters aire .

Artic. 2. Of Dayes .

A Day is either artificiall or naturall .

1. The artificiall is from sunne-rising to sunne-setting , agreeable to the words of our * * Joh. 11. 9. Saviour , when he demanded if there were not twelve houres in the day .

Now this kinde of day is not alwayes equall , but varies according to the sunnes unequall time of rising and setting : and thereupon the houres likewise are to be reckoned according to the dayes proportionable difference ; being ( even as the dayes ) longer in Summer then in Winter .

Also for this artificiall day , Ioannes de sacro Bosco divides it into foure quarters ; calling the first rubens , the second splendens , the third urens , and the fourth tepens .

2. And as for that which is a day naturall , it evermore containeth the just number of 24 equall houres ; in which space of time the sunne is carried by the motion of the Primum Mobile from any one part of heaven untill it comes to the same point again .

This kinde of day amongst divers nations hath divers beginnings .

England , the 17 Provinces , some part of Germanie , Midnight . the Mysians , and the Romanes , account from midnight untill midnight ; because at that time ( as is supposed ) our Lord was born : and from hence , as Verstegan thinketh , came the word Seanight , being a week of dayes and nights , or a Sennight .

The Babylonians , Persians , Norimbergians , &c. begin Sun-rising . at sunne-rising , ( and so do our † † Which in them or all within the Parenthesis , though it be here inserted , is meant of the artificiall day . lawyers in England , ending again at sunne-setting : for he who hath a summe of money to pay on a set day by bond , neither before nor after sunne need tender his money : ) These , I say , begin at one sunne-rising , accounting untill the next ; according to that of * * Lib. 2. cap. 77. Plinie , Babylonii ( saith he ) inter duos solis exortus .

And as for the Umbrians , Arabians , and Astronomers , Noon . they reckon from noon untill noon again .

But the Athenians , Jews , Silesians , Italians , Bohemians , Evening . &c. account alwayes from the evening or setting of the sun ; beginning their day when the night approacheth and the sunne departeth , being as it were gone to his bed or western rest .

1. They who begin from midnight may seem to have this warrant , viz. that the sunne is then again returning towards our Hemisphere ; and ( as I said before ) midnight is that time when the sunne of righteousnesse arose to the world . For it is supposed that Christ † † Which is but an uncertain supposition . was born about the middle of the night , whilest the shepherds were keeping watch over their flocks . The day therefore beginneth from midnight .

2. Again , they who account from the time of sunne-rising have this plea , saying that the day is fitly to take beginning , when the cause thereof , viz. the sunne , doth first appeare and shew himself to the inhabitants of the world , calling them out unto their daily labours , and summoning them by his beauteous light to arise , and leave their sleepie beds . Therefore when the sunne ariseth , the day beginneth .

3. Also , they who reckon from noon , suppose that they ought to account from that time when the sunne is in the most * * Which they suppose to be the place it was first let in when it was made . eminent place of heaven , and hath the greatest number of eyes enlightned by it . And as for Astronomicall calculations , this also is the fittest time , because it falleth alwayes at one and the same certaintie . The day therefore beginneth from noon .

4. Last of all , they who begin from the setting of the The naturall beginning of the day is from sun-setting . Gen. 1. sunne have the truest and strongest plea. For this beginning is agreeable to the whole progresse of the worlds creation , and best fitteth the divine institution of naturall dayes ; being in very deed a true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of night and day , as of right it ought to be . For darknesse was before the diurnall light : and God ( saith the Apostle ) commanded that light should shine out of darknesse . And so the evening , as well as the morning , was pertinent to one and the same day ; of which see more in the first dayes work .

Artic. 3. Of Yeares .

A Yeare , being the chief and most usuall part of time , whereby the ages of men , of the world , and other things are principally measured , is the periodicall revolution of the sunne through Mazzaroth , or the twelve signes of the Zodiack , Job 38. 32. For by the sunnes uncessant motion , a set number of dayes are as it were wheeled about to terminate one yeare , and to give each season his due period of time . And in a true measured yeare , there is not alwayes a set or certain equalitie : For there is either the great , or the lesser quantitie . In the greatest quantitie a yeare hath 365 dayes , 5 houres , 56 minutes , and 53 seconds ; And in the least quantitie , 365 dayes , 5 houres , 44 minutes , and 38 seconds .

But if we reckon according to the course of the moon , then a yeare is that space of time wherein the moon , after some conjunctions with the sunne , is again in conjunction with him , not farre from that place where she first met him . Or if we reckon by the other starres , it is then that space of time which the sunne spendeth after his departure from any starre , untill he returneth to the said starre again .

And in all these , the sunne hath the chiefest preheminence , is the only guide , and most remarkable measurer . Whereupon I may not omit what I finde observed by Expositours , viz. that a yeare hath the name in Hebrew from Shanah , signifying a changing or iteration : which is in regard of the sunnes returning , after a yeares end , to the same point of heaven where it began . And as for the circuit of the moon , which we commonly tearm a moneth , it is derived from another word signifying to ronew ; because in that space the moon is again renewed : neither is it found in any place of Scripture , that these names are perverted , or the one of them taken to signifie the other ; but by the one ( say they ) is meant a yeare , and by the other a moneth . See Gib . on Gen. chap. 5. ▪ quest. 2. and Ainsworth on Gen. 1. 14.

In Latine the yeare is called Annus , because we may say of it , revolvitur ut annulus . For as in a ring the parts touch one another , circularly joyning each to other ; so also the yeare rolleth it self back again by the same steps that it ever went ; whereupon it came to passe that the Egyptians , amongst other their hieroglyphicks , used to paint out the yeare like a snake winding her self as round as a ring , holding her tail in her mouth : Et sic sua per vestigia volvitur annus . The name likewise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which it hath from the Greek , is agreeable to the foresaid derivation . And all this concerning naturall yeares .

But as for Politicall yeares , they be those which are diversly used by divers nations in their accounting of times : and they differ in lengths according as the computatours fail in skill to regulate them to the motion of the heavens .

That which we now use is the Julian yeare , instituted by Iulius Cesar , who , by the help of Sosigines an Egyptian , an expert Mathematician , amended the old Romane yeare , and brought it to that form in which we now have it , making it to consist of 365 dayes , and 6 houres : which 6 houres are not reckoned every yeare , but once every fourth yeare , being then increased to the just length of a day , which is alwayes inserted or put in the next before the 6 Calends of March , causing the said Calends to be twice repeated : from whence that yeare is called Bissextile of bis and sex , twice six ; or Leap-yeare , because by this adding of a day , from thenceforth the fixed holydayes and the like , do as it were skip or leap one day further into the week then they were the former yeare .

Now the mean length of the Tropicall yeare being defined to have no more then 365 dayes , 5 houres , and 49 minutes , sheweth that this Julian yeare is somewhat greater then it should be , exceeding the exactest measure which can be had , by the quantitie of eleven minutes or there abouts ; causing thereby by little and little to be an apparent anticipation of the Equinoctiall and Solstitiall points : insomuch that the Vernall equinox , whose place at the first Councel of Nice , was upon the 21 day of March , is now come to be upon the 10 day of March . The reformation of which errour hath been wished for by divers learned men ; and in some sort performed by Pope Gregorie the 13 ( using likewise in it the help of Christopher Clavius , and some others ) who in the yeare 1582 , brought back the Equinoctiall day to the same place it was at the said Nicene Councel , by cutting off 10 dayes in the moneth of October , writing in the Calender next after the fourth day the fifteenth day : by means whereof all their moneths begin ten dayes sooner then ours , as do also all those feasts whose place is fixed and not moveable .

Now in this reformation it was likewise ordered , that the yeare should consist of 365 dayes , 5 houres , and 49 minutes . And , that the Equinox might not be subject any more to anticipation in 400 yeares , they thought it fit to omit three Leap-yeares ; The first whereof will fall into the yeare of Christ 1715 ; the second into the yeare 1848 ; and the third into the yeare 1982 , if God suffer the frame of the world to stand so long .

Howbeit in thus doing , although the alteration will be very little , yet the reformation is not exactly true , because there is an inequalitie of anticipation in the Equinoctiall , as the great Masters in Astronomie teach us , being ( as they say ) in some ages more , and in some lesse . But seeing ( as I said ) the alteration will be very little , if it ever come to that , it is fit the Leap-year be then omitted .

And thus am I come now to the end likewise of this fourth dayes work , wherein , after my plain manner , I have discoursed upon every such thing as is pertinent to the work done in it . Let me therefore concluding say with Moses .

The Eve and Morn confine the fourth of dayes , And God gives to his work deserved praise .
CHAP. VIII . Concerning the creatures created in the Fifth day of the world : and they were Fishes , and Fowls .
Sect. 1. Of Fishes , their kindes , properties , &c.

NOw follow the works of the Fifth day : which when I consider , I cannot but admire the harmonious order which the Almightie observeth in the whole progresse of his creating . For as yet the world was but like an emptie house without inhabitants ; a stately structure , having no moving creature with life and sense to be living in it ; not so much as a poore flie , a fish , or a bird to taste the goodnesse of things created and made . But in this and the next day ( the building thus framed , and cheer provided ) he brought as it were his guests to participate of his delicates , alwayes provided that things inferiour should serve things superiour : making his best work last , namely Man , unto whom the other works were put in subordination ; to shew ( me thinks ) that the end is the perfection of every thing .

And now see , the first day was for the matter : The second brought it into a better form , stretched out the heavens , and lifted up the waters which are above them . The third did not onely shew the face of the earth by the gathering together of those waters under heaven , but also adorned it with herbs , trees , and plants . The fourth beautifies the vaulted roof of the sparkling firmament with funne , moon , and starres . In the fifth and sixth he makes all kindes of living creatures ; furnishing first of all the waters and aire with their inhabitants ; and last of all the earth .

And for those many creatures in the waters and aire , their creation was effected in this fifth dayes work ; so that every kinde of fish , and all kinde of birds were now produced . God onely said it , and it was done ; as by viewing the text of Moses will appeare : For in all his works he spake the word and they were made , he commanded and they were created .

But to proceed . We need divide the whole of this day into no more then two parts : The one of Fishes , the other of Birds .

That of fishes is the formost , and therefore the varietie of those creatures would be first admired .

And see how Moses ushers them . The greater ones are placed in the forefront : For God ( saith he ) made great whales . And then he proceedeth to adde something concerning the other species of smaller creatures living and moving in the water ; saying , And every living creature that moveth , which the waters brought forth abundantly after their kinde .

Pareus , and other Expositours also , by the word The Whale which is commonly translated great whales , understand the biggest kinde of sea-beasts and monstrous fishes of the largest greatnesse . And indeed the epithet great , is not added to the whale without cause : For the word * * Dr. Will . on Gen. tannin signifieth a serpent , dragon , or a great fish : and the whale or great fish is the greatest of all living creatures , as in Job 41. 33. In the earth there is none like him . His jaws are likened to doores , vers. 14. his scales to shields , vers. 15. Out of his nostrills goeth smoke , as out of a seething pot or caldron , vers. 20. he maketh the sea to boil like a pot , vers. 31.

Munster writeth that neare unto Iseland there be Munst. Cos●…og . great whales whose bignesse equalizeth the hills and mightie mountains , which are sometimes openly seen ; and these ( saith he ) will drown and overthrow ships except they be affrighted with the sound of trumpets and drummes , or except some round and emptie vessels be cast unto them , wherewith they may play and sport them , because they are much delighted with such things . But above all , this he affirmeth to be a good remedie against such dangerous whales ; to wit , that which the Apothecaries call Castoreum , tempered with water and cast into the sea : for by this as by a poyson they are utterly driven and banished to the bottome .

Other authours mention farre greater whales then these : And Olaus Magnus writeth , that there are many 〈◊〉 Mag. lib. ●…1 ▪ kindes of whales . For some he affirmeth to be rough-skinned and bristled , and these contain in length 240 feet , and in breadth 120. others are smooth and plain , and these are lesse , being taken in the North and Western ocean . Some again have jaws with long and terrible teeth of 12 or 14 feet in length : and the two dog-teeth are farre longer then the rest , like unto horns , or the tusks of a boar or elephant . This kinde of whale hath eyes so ample and large , that sometimes 15 , 20 , or more men may sit in the compasse of one eye : and about either eye there be 250 horns * * Idem Ibid. ad rigidam vel placidam , anteriorem vel posteriorem motionem & ventilationem ; serving also to defend the eyes , either in a tempestuous season ▪ or when this fish is assaulted by any other sea-beast . Physeter or the Whirl-pool-whale hath a large wide mouth , but round : This is a cruel fish to the marriners , and will sometimes lift up his head above the sail-yard , casting up so much water through certain pipes in his forehead , that ( as the foresaid authour witnesseth ) great and strong ships are either compelled to sink , or else are exposed to great and manifest danger . Sometimes again by laying his head upon either end of the ship , he drowns it by his over-loading weight .

Some call the Whirl-pool-whales , Balaenae . But howsoever , Balaena is reckoned amongst the whales , and is differing from the Prister or Physeter which before I called the Whirl-pool-whale . Olaus Magnus speaking of the Balaena , saith that it hath no gills , but certain Fistulae The love of the Balaena towards her young ones . are in stead thereof , placed in the forepart of the head , and that it is a fish which shews great love and affection towards her young ones : For when they are little , being faint and weak , she takes them into her mouth to secure them from tempestuous surges ; and when the tempest is over , she spues them again out into the sea . A An instruction from the Balaena 〈◊〉 carefull parents . fit embleme this , to teach all sorts of parents either in Church , Commonwealth , or private families , to provide for , and not destroy those under them ; as also to secure them from dangers whensoever they arise .

When this Balaena and her male-whale accompanie Ambergreese comes from the Whale . together ( for they increase by copulation ) they scatter much of their seed in the waters , which being found by the marriners is taken and sold as a pretious drugge . Some call it Ambra , or Ambergreese , affirming that it is good contra guttas , and against the palsie and resolution The vertues of this Amber . of sinews , if it be used as an oyntment : good also to be drunk down against the falling sicknesse , and swounding ; having also great power of strengthening the inward parts . It is commonly white , and sometimes counterfeited with the dust of Lignum aloes , and the sweet gum Storax , sea-mosse , and the like ; but that which is How to know whether it be without sophistication . sophisticated may be easily known , because it will soon be dissolved like wax : whereas that which is without sophistication How to know whether it be without sophistication ▪ is more solid & lesse easie to be made liquid . Thus affirmeth Olaus magnus : howbeit others write that Ambergreese is the spawn of the whale . But Avioen is perswaded that it grows in the sea : and some again onely write , that it is cast up on the shore and found cleaving to stones there ; the fume whereof is good against the falling sicknesse , and comfortable to the brain .

Munster writeth that many in Iseland , of the bones and ribbes of the biggest whales , make posts and sparres for the building of their houses : and how great profit proceedeth from the oyl of the whale , no man is ignorant .

* * Lib. 9. ca●… . 62. See also 〈◊〉 . Hist. de 〈◊〉 . lib. 10. cap. ●… . 〈◊〉 . de i●…dust . 〈◊〉 . Plinie writeth of a little fish called Musculus , The great whale is beholding to the little Musculus . which is a great friend to the whale : for the whale being big would many times endanger her self between rocks and narrow straits , were it not for this little fish , which swimmeth as a guide before her . Whereupon Du Bartas descants thus ,

A little fish that swimming still before Directs him safe from rock , from shelf and shore : Much like a childe that loving leads about His aged father when his eyes be out ; Still wafting him through ev'ry way so right , That reft of eyes he seems not reft of sight .

Which office of that little fish , may serve as a fit embleme An embleme drawn from the Whale and Musculus ; shewing that the me●…nest ought not to be contemned . to teach great ones & superiours , that they ought not to contemne their inferiours ; for they are not alwayes able so to subsist of themselves , that they never stand in need of their helps who are but mean and base in the eyes of greatnesse : there may come a time when the meanest person may do some good , and therefore there is no time wherein we ought to scorn such a one , how mean soever he be .

Furthermore , as the whale is befriended by the Musculus , so also he is as much infested by the * * Pl●… . lib. 9. 〈◊〉 . 6. Ork ; for The Ork dares ●…ght with the whale . albeit the Ork be lesse then the whale , yet it is a nimbler fish , and cruell withall , having sharp teeth , with which , as with an admired weapon , she cruelly wounds the whale in the belly , and then floating into a shallow place , endangers the whale to follow after .

The Sword-fish called Xiphia , is little like to any other The Sword-fish . fish : he hath an horrid head like an owl ; a deep mouth as if it were some immensive pit ; ougly eyes , with a back and a bill like a sword .

There is also another great fish called Serra , or a Saw-fish , having an hard copled head with teeth like a The Sawfish . saw , standing in manner of a combe upon the head of a cock : with which , the said fish when she wants a prey , cutteth the bottome of ships , that the men being cast away , a prey may be provided by feeding on their carcases .

The Monoceros , or fish with one horn , may fitly be The Unicorn of the sea . called the Sea-unicorn : it is a sea-monster , having a great horn in his forehead wherewith he is able to pierce through a ship . Howbeit his crueltie is much hindered in regard that it hath pleased the Almighty to make him very slow in motion , whereby those who fear him have advantage given them to flie away .

The Sea-elephant is a fish which often goes on shore The Sea-elephant . and sleeps in the rocks , hanging by his two Elephant-like teeth ( but both they and his bodie are farre bigger then the land-elephant ) and being espied by men at sea , they call to others on the shore , by whose help , using nets and gins and other instruments for that purpose , they together invelope his bodie , and then suddenly assaulting and awaking him , he leaps with a violent rush as if he would leap into the sea , but being hampered and entangled by the fishers engines , he cannot ; he is compelled therefore to yeeld himself to their mercie : who having killed him do first skin him , then take out his fat ; and of his skinne they make thongs , which are sold for a great price , as being very strong and such as will never rot . Olaus magnus commendeth his teeth above the other parts of his bodie . Lib. 21. This fish thus sleeping An embleme drawn from the Sea-elephant , concerning sleep in sinne . and caught suddenly , may be as a fit embleme of those men who coming out of their right way , do fall asleep in sinne ; and at last when death awakes them they think to go to heaven , or leap into the wayes of godlinesse , but then it is too late : for they are taken as surely and as suddenly , as was that fool in the Gospell , who thought he had goods laid up for many yeares .

The Crocodile , seeing it lives in the waters as well , or The Crocodile . rather then on land , I reckon among the fishes . They be commonly found about the river Nilus in Egypt , and Ganges in India ; and ( as Munster writeth in his cosmographie ) it waxeth of a little thing to a very great beast . For his egges are much like unto goose egges , but the young which cometh of them taketh increase to 16 or 18 cubits in length . He liveth almost as long as a man , his back is hard and full of scales ; he wants a tongue , but hath cruell teeth , two whereof be farre more terrible then the other , and much longer : his eyes are said to be very dull in the water , but marvellous quick-sighted when he is out of it ; his tail extends it self to an ample length , and his bitings are so sharp and cruell that they can never be healed : he hath also short feet and sharp claws or nails , wherewith he helps to catch and dismember either man or beast which he can lay hold on : howbeit , it is said that he flies from those that persecute him , and persecutes those that flie him . Munst.

When he hath devoured a man and eaten up all but A dissembl●… like unto the Crocodile . the head , he will sit and weep over it , as if he expressed a great portion of sorrow for his cruell fact : but it is nothing so . For when he weeps , it is because his hungrie paunch wants such another prey . And from hence the proverb took beginning , viz. Lacrymae Crocodili , Crocodile teares : which is then verified , when one weeps cunningly without sorrow , dissembling heavinesse out of craftinesse : like unto many rich mens heirs , who mourn in their gowns , when they laugh in their sleeves ; or like to other dissemblers of the same nature , who have sorrow 〈◊〉 . in their eyes , but joy and craftinesse in their hearts .

It is reported by some * * Aelian . var. hist. lib. 1. authours , that the dogs in An embleme from the dog and Crocodile . Egypt use to lap their water running , when they come at Nilus , for fear of the Crocodiles there . Which cannot but be a fit pattern for us in the use of pleasures : for How we ought to use pleasure . true it is , we may not stand to take a heartie draught , for then delights be dangerous ; howbeit we may refresh our selves with them as we go on our way , and may take them , but may not be taken by them : for when they detain us and cause us to stand still , then their sweet waters have fierce Crocodiles ; or if not so , they have strange Tarantula's , whose sting causeth to die laughing .

Porcus marinus , or the Sea-hog , is a strange kinde of The Sea-hog . fish , headed like an hog , with teeth and tusks like a boar , and a bending back like a creature begotten among swine : onely his tail and hinder parts is like to the tail of other fishes , and his foure legs are like to the legs of a dragon . Such a fish as this was taken up in the Germane ocean , in the yeare of our Lord 1537 , as Olaus witnesseth in his 21 book .

But in Bermuda , or in the sea about the Summer islands , they have Sea-hogs of another kinde and fashion , nothing so big nor terrible , without legs , good for food , and like to hogs in their heads .

Moreover , Olaus again makes mention of another The Swam-fisk . fish , which they of Norvegia call a Swam-fisk : and this is the most greedie and gluttonous of all fishes . For it is continually feeding and filling it self , even up to the very mouth , untill he can hold no more ; and his prey is upon other the smaller fishes . This likewise is his qualitie and condition ; when he is in fear of any danger , he will so winde up himself and cover his head with the skinne and substance of his own body , that he is then but like unto a piece of a dead fish , and nothing like himself . Which feat he seldome doth without hurt or damage : For still fearing that there be those about him who will prey upon him and devoure him , he is compelled for lack of meat to feed upon the substance of his own body ; choosing rather to be devoured in part , then to be consumed by other more strong and powerfull fishes . These and such like are taken for their fat and oyl , rather then for any thing else which is usefull in them .

And unto this fish I cannot but liken all greedy cormorants Covetous cormorants like to the Swam-fisk . and covetous devourers of other men , being never satisfied with the measure of their oppressions , but lay house to house , and field to field , untill there be no more place ; as the prophet Esay speaketh , chap. 5. 8. For they covet fields , and take them by violence ; and houses , and take them away : so they oppresse a man and his house , even a man and his heritage , Mich. 2. 2. But at the last , when they must give an account for all the things that they have done , then being oppressed by fear , as they oppressed others with cruelty , they would be glad to hide their heads , and rather consume their own selves then be given up to the tormentours ; saying with them in the Revelation , Let the hills fall upon us , and the mountains cover us from the wrath of him who sits upon the throne . But it is madnesse to run from punishment , and not from sinne . And therefore to possesse all things , is to possesse God the possessour of all things . For omission and commission , are a wicked mans confusion ; and oppressours may verily look to feast the devil : for while they devoure the poore , the devil devoures them .

Equus marinus , the Sea-horse , is most of all seen between The Sea-horse . Britain and Norway . In the Northern seas he will sometimes sleep upon a piece of ice as it floateth upon the waters : and seldome do the fishermen desire to take them in their voyages to those parts , but when they take few Whales . He hath an head like an horse , and will sometimes neigh ; his feet are cloven like to the feet of a cow , and he seeks his repast as well on the land as in the sea : but his hinder parts are like to other fishes , and his tail like theirs . Ola. lib. 21.

There be also Sea-cows and Calves , so called because The Sea-cow and calf . they do much resemble such kinde of creatures living upon land . The Sea-cow is a great , strong , and fierce monster , bringing forth young like her self : she is said to be big ten moneths , and then delivered ; sometimes of two : but oftenest she hath but one , and this follows her up and down whithersoever she goeth . Olaus writeth , that the Sea-calf is a great devourer of herrings , insomuch that coming to the side of a net wherein they are hanged , she will eat them up one by one untill few are left . And in the Indies the Spaniards use to catch a mighty fish , having large teats and dugs .

And those who live at Bermuda or the Summer Islands , The Tortoise . are much beholden to that fish which they call the Turtle or the Tortoise : she will come on the shore and lay her * * Concerning which fish see Elian also , Var. Histor. lib. 1. eggs in the sands , a bushell in the belly of some one ; which being taken in time are very good and wholesome meat , and sweet : but if they lie long , the sunne will hatch them . They have harping irons to catch these fishes ; and being taken , one of them will serve to feast about fiftie men at a meal . And indeed those seas afford varietie of very good fish , pleasant and daintie , as I have heard them say who lived there .

But above all , the Mermaids and Men-fish seem to The Mermaids and Mermen . me the most strange fish in the waters . Some have supposed them to be devils or spirits , in regard of their whooping noise that they make . For ( as if they had power to raise extraordinarie storms and tempests ) the windes blow , seas rage , and clouds drop , presently after they seem to call . Questionlesse natures instinct works in them a quicker insight , and more sudden feeling and foresight of these things , then is in man ; which we see even in other creatures upon earth , as in fowls , who feeling the alteration of the aire in their feathers and quills , do plainly prognosticate a change of weather before it appeareth to us . And of these , not onely the poets , but * * Plin. lib. 9. cap. 5. others also have written . The Poets fein there were three Olaus Mag. lib. 21. cap. 1. Hist. Nether . lib. 2. pag. 116. Alex. ●…b Alexand. lib. 3. cap. 8. Genial . Dier●…m . Mermaids or Sirens ; in their upper parts like maidens , and in their lower part fishes : which dwelling in the sea of Sicilie would allure sailers to them , and afterwards devoure them ; being first brought asleep with hearkening to their sweet singing . Their names ( they say ) were Parthenope , Lygia , and Leucasia ; wherefore sometime alluring women are said to be Sirens .

Neither can I but admire what I finde recorded in A storie of a Sea-woman . the historie of the Netherlands , of a Sea-woman who was taken up in the streights of a broken dike neare to the towns of Campen and Edam , brought thither by a sea-tempest and high tide , where floating up and down and not finding a passage out again ( by reason that the breach was stopped after the floud ) was espied by certain women and their servants as they went to milk their kine in the neighbouring pastures , who at the first were afraid of her , but seeing her often they resolved to take her , which they did ; and bringing her home , she suffered her self to be clothed , fed with bread , milk , and other meats , and would often strive to steal again into the sea , but being carefully watched she could not : moreover she learned to spinne , and perform other pettie offices of women ; but at the first they cleansed her of the sea-mosse which did stick about her . She was brought from Edam and kept at Harlem , where she would obey her mistris , and ( as she was taught ) kneel down with her before the crucifix , never spake , but lived dumbe & continued alive ( as some say ) fifteen yeares ; then she died . This is credibly reported by the * * Petit. transl . by ●…d . Grimston . authour of that history , by the writer of the chronicles of Holland , and in a book called the Theatre of cities . They took her in the yeare of our Lord 1403.

Moreover * * Lib. 9. cap. 5. Plinie telleth us of Tritons , and Nereïdes , which were Mermen , or Men-fish of the sea . And in the yeare 1526 ( as the authour of Du Bartas his summarie reporteth ) there was taken in Norway , neare to a sea-port called Elpoch , a certain fish resembling a mitred Bishop , who was kept alive some few dayes after his taking . And ( as the said authour writeth ) there was one Ferdinand Alvares , secretarie to the store-house of the Indians , who faithfully witnesseth that he had seen not farre off from the Promontorie of the Moon , a young Sea-man coming out of the waters , who stole fishes from the fishermen , and eat them raw . Neither is Olaus Magnus silent in these things : For in his 21 book , and first chapter , having mentioned fishes like to dogs , cows , calves , horses , asses , lions , eagles , dragons , and what not ? he also saith , Sunt & belluae in mari quasi hominis figuram imitantes , lugubres in cantu , ut Nereïdes : etiam marini homines , toto corpore absolutâ similitudine , &c. that is , There be monsters in the sea , as it were imitating the shape of a man , having a dolefull kinde of sound or singing , as the Nereïdes : There be also Sea-men of an absolute proportion in their whole body : these are sometimes seen to climbe up the ships in the night times , and suddenly to depresse that 〈◊〉 upon which they sit ; and if they abide long , the whole ship sinketh . Yea ( saith he ) this I adde from out the faithfull assertions of the Norway fishers , that when such are taken , if they be not presently let go again , there ariseth such a fierce tempest , with an horrid noise of those kinde of creatures , and other sea-monsters there assembled , that a man would think the very heaven were falling , and the vaulted roof of the world running to ruine ; insomuch that the fishermen have much ado to escape with their lives : whereupon they confirmed it as a law amongst them , that if any chanced to hang such a fish upon his hook , he should suddenly cut the line and let him go . But these sudden tempests are very strange , and how they arise with such violent speed , exceeds the bounds of ordinary admiration . Whereupon it is again supposed that these monsters are very devils , and by their power such strange storms are raised . Howbeit for my part I think otherwise , and do much rather affirm that these storms ( in my judgement ) are thus raised , namely by the thickening and breaking of the aire ; which the snortling , rushing , and howling of these beasts assembled in an innumerable companie , causeth . For it is certain that sounds will break and alter the aire ( as I have heard it of a citie , freed from the plague by the thundering noise of cannons ) and also I suppose that the violent rushing of these beasts causeth much water to flie up and thicken the aire , and by their howling and snortling under the waters , they do blow up and as it were attenuate the waves , and make them arise in a thinner substance then at other times ; so that nature having all these helps , in an instant worketh to the amazement of the mariners , and often to the danger of their lives .

Besides , shall we think that spirits use to feed , and will be so foolish as go and hang themselves on an hook for a bait ? They may have occult qualities ( as the Loadstone hath ) to work strange feats , and yet be neither spirits nor devils : for experience likewise teacheth , that they die either sooner or later after their taking ; neither can a spirit have flesh and bones as they have . But to conclude , Alexander ab Alexandro , in the third book of his geniall dayes , hath written one whole chapter ( viz. the 8 ) concerning these sea-men , affirming that it is no fabulous report to say there be such : he describeth them to be fish in their lower parts , and like to men in their upper parts ; affirming moreover that they be very venereous and desirous of women , loving them , or lusting after them . Whereupon he relates a storie of a certain woman who was taken up and carried to the sea by one of these Mermen , concubitûs causà , that he might couple himself with her . Which monster the inhabitants took soon after ; but refusing meat , he died : and they then made this law , that no woman should adventure to come neare the sea , except her husband were with her . This happened in Epirus , a countrey of Greece .

In the kingdome of Congo , which lieth in the African Another Hog-fish . part of the world , there is in the river Zaire , another kinde of hog-fish differing from that already mentioned . It is called Ambize , Angulo , or Hog-fish . It hath as it were two hands , and a tail like a target , which eateth like pork , and whereof they make lard , and hath not the savour or taste of fish . It feedeth on the grasse that groweth on the banks of the river , and never goeth out : it hath a mouth like the mozell of an ox ; and there be of them that weigh five hundred pound apiece . Purchas .

In the West sea there is a fish called the Pontarof , a The Pontarof . cruell monster , that taketh great pleasure to carrie away young children , loving to play and sport with them . Du Bart. Summar . ex Oviedo , lib. 13.

The fishes called Sharks are most ravenous devourers , The Shark and in the waters upon the coasts of Africa , they have been seen with six or seven other smaller fishes , garded with blew and green , attending like serving-men .

And omitting many , whether in the new-found The Dolphin . world , in the Norway seas , or elsewhere , I come now to the Dolphin , that king of fishes ; then whom there is not any which is swifter , none more charitable to his fellows , and ( which is above all the rest ) none more loving to man . Plinie hath written much of this fish , in his ninth book , at the eighth chapter ; and so have others also : affirming that he is not onely sociable and desirous of mans company , but delighted also in sweet and sensecharming musick .

Amongst the fishes that did swiftly throng Du 〈◊〉 . To dance the measures of his mournfull song , There was a Dolphin did the best afford His nimble motions to the trembling chord .

But whether that in the storie of Arion be true , I am not able to say . Perhaps their censure is none of the worst , What may be thought of A●…ions storie . who perswade themselves it is a fable which was invented by those who had heard of that famous historie of the Prophet Jonas : for divers stories of the Bible have been in this manner changed by the Pagans ; as amongst the rest , that of Sennache●…ib was very counterfeitly told by Herodotus , when he makes mention of a great companie of mice ( as he had his relation from the priests of Egypt ) who came by night and eat off the feathers from his arrows , Herod . lib. 2. And the floud of Deucalion is related by Ovid , as if Noahs floud and that were all one . And the Grecians fable , upon the sunnes going back in Hezechiahs time , that at the * * 〈◊〉 . birth of Hercules the sunne made a longer night then at other times .

Howbeit this scruple may not take away the love of The Dolphin is loving and kinde the Dolphin towards man . For besides those things related in Plinie , of a boy feeding a Dolphin , and carried on his back over the waters to school , with such like things in the said authour ; others also have in a manner written to the same purpose . And amongst the rest , Elian tells A storie to the same purpose . a storie of a Dolphin and a boy : this boy being very fair , used with his companions to play by the sea side , and to wash with them in the water , practising likewise to swimme : which being perceived by a Dolphin frequenting that coast , the Dolphin fell into a great liking with this boy above the rest , and used very familiarly to swimme by him side by side : the boy at the first was fearfull of this his unwonted companion ; but through custome he and the Dolphin grew so familiar , that they would be friendly antagonists , and contend together in swimming each by other : insomuch that sometimes the boy would get upon the Dolphins back , and ride through the waterie territories of Neptunes kingdome , as upon some proud pransing horse , and the Dolphin at all times would bring him safely to the shore again ; of which the people in the adjoyning citie were eye-witnesses , and that not seldome . At last it chanced that the boy , not carefull how he sat upon the fishes back , but unadvisedly laying his belly too close , was by the sharp pricks growing there , wounded to death . And now the Dolphin perceiving by the weight of his bodie , and by the bloud which stained the waters , that the boy was dead , speedily swimmeth with all his force to the land , and there laying him down , for very sorrow died by him . In memorie whereof , let these few lines be added ,

The fish would live , but that the boy must die : The dying boy the living fish torments . The fish tormented hath no time to crie ; But with his grief his life he sadly vents . Oh where is love or grief so firm as this ? Of such true love and grief most men do misse .

The Sea-fox is a fish that hath a long tail , & is subtil in The Sea-fox . his chase , having a strong sent as the Land-fox hath . He ●…seth to swallow his young into his belly in time of danger ( as the Balaena doth ) which some also attribute to the Dolphin . This fish and the Amia use to deceive the fisherman , either by leaping at , or by sucking up so much of his line , that they may be sure to bite off the hook . Aelian . var. hist. lib. 1.

The Cantharus is an admired pattern of chastitie . The chaste Cantharus Elian * * Hist. animal . lib. 1. cap. 26. speaketh of the ardent love of this Cantharus , and saith that between him and the adulterous Sargon , is great enmitie : for he will fight as couragiously for his mate , as Paris could fight for Helena ; being in this the true embleme of a loyall couple , who hate defiled sheets , loving and living constantly together .

Like unto which is the Mullet ; who albeit she be a The Mullet . fearfull fish ( as Plinie telleth us , lib. 9. cap. 17. ) and will hide her head for fear ; yet seeing her male taken , she followeth after him as farre as she can , choosing rather to die with him , then to be left her self alone .

But the Sargon is contrarie ; for this is an adulterous The Sargon . fish , daily changing mates ; and not so content , useth to go on the grassie shore , horning the he-goats who had horns before . For ( as * * Hist. animal . lib. 1. cap. 23. Elian writeth ) his lustfull love towards the she-goat is so furious , that the fishermen use to take these fishes by covering themselves with a goats skinne .

And doth not this fish bear a true embleme against An embleme against adulterie . adulterers ? Yes surely doth it . For those who make horns on other mens heads , do but make engines to tosse themselves to hell .

Caprae refert scortum , similis fit Sargus amanti , Alcia●… . Emb. Qui miser obscoeno captus amore perit . The goat , a harlot doth resemble well ; The Sargus like unto the lover is , Who ( poore wretch ▪ ) taken , is condemn'd to hell , And for his lust depriv'd of heav'nly blisse .

Howbeit , a Ten in the hundred , or a Fox-furr'd-clouted-pated fornicatour , who to his tenants wife is sometimes a lecherous administratour , cannot see it ; neither will such beleeve that whores are the hackneys which men ride upon into Devils-ditch : for thither do they gallop , like the deceived Sargus , caught by the fisher in the skinne of a goat .

Hoga is said to be a fish as big as a mackerell , or ( as A fish with wings . some say ) no bigger then a herring . This fish hath It affords a 〈◊〉 embleme concerning thriving . wings , which do not so much help her by flying to escape a farre greater fish , as endanger her to the mercilesse crueltie of another enemie ; I mean a certain sea-fowl , which waits but for such an oportunitie to devour her . Neither can it flie high or farre , or longer then her moistned wings keep wet ; nor yet swimme fast , having exchanged finnes for wings . So ( saith one ) have I seen men thrive worse that have two trades , then such as have been skilfull or thriftie in one .

The birds that watch for these fishes , are in feathers as big as crows , but in flesh little bigger then a sparrow , & are wiser to hunt after others then to save themselves ; for they be so tame that they will light upon the hatches of ships , and suffer themselves to be taken . So have I Harm watch , harm catch . seen some so eager to hurt others , that in the mean time they have runne themselves into as great a danger : and well worthy are they of such a reward . For if a treacherous Haman provide a gallows for an harmlesse Mordecai , it is no pitie to see the preparer give it hansell , or first hanged . Neither will any one mourn to see an Achitophels craftinesse catch himself in his own wilinesse .

He that will others guide to Charybs shelf , On Scylla's rock may fearlesse split himself .

The Remora is a small fish which cleaveth to the bottome The Remora . of a ship , and doth as strongly as strangely stay it , called therefore by some the Stop-ship . Of which there can be no more reason given , then of the loadstones drawing iron : neither is it possible to shew the cause of all secrets in nature .

The properties of the Cramp-fish are in a manner as The Torpedo . strange . For the nature of it is to make the hands of such as touch it benummed , albeit they touch it with a long pole . Plin. lib. 32. cap. 1. He is called in latine Torpedo , which is a name proceeding from his benumming qualitie . Some attribute the propertie of this secret to the aire which issueth from the bodie of the Torpedo ; supposing it to be so subtill , that passing along by the line and the pole , it affecteth and afflicteth the arms of the fisherman . Many authors have written of this fish , as Plutarch , Plinie , Elian , Aristotle , and sundrie others . It is said to be of the form and greatnesse of a Thornback , and ( as I said ) of a fell and a banefull breath ; wherewith she doth not onely benumme the fishers hand , but also the neighbouring fishes who come neare her , that so being as if they were dead , she may the more easily prey upon them : like many a rich man , slain by his heir , in hope to possesse his lands .

The Barble is a fish that will not meddle with the The Barble bait , untill with her tail she have unhooked it from the hook . This fish carries a warie jealousie alwayes with it , and will not be deceived by all the baits the fisher can devise . Plutarch , in his book De industria animalium , setteth down the carefull circumspection of this creature ; affirming moreover that if with the beating of her tail she can do no good , she then opening her mouth a little , doth onely touch the bait with the tip of her lips , Against ●…nesse . and gnaw it round about . Which is indeed a fit embleme against the rashnesse of those who will not look before they leap , but are so fool-hardie that without either fear or wit they will undertake strange projects , and beleeve every fair word ; as if the grasse had no snakes , or a sugred pill no inward bitternesse .

The Scolopendra is a fish more credulous , but of as The Scolopendra . strange a propertie : For , as Plinie writeth in his ninth book and 43 chapter ( to which * * De animal . lib. 13. cap. 23. Elian is not opposite ) this is a fish which refuseth not the bait , but feeling himself taken with the hook casteth out his bowels , and then having loosed the hook swalloweth them again .

Now this is a fit embleme of all such as have swallowed An embleme from this fish , of swallowing the baits of sinne . down the deceitfull baits of sinne ; aptly affording this instruction , that if they will be safe and secure , they must search themselves . For if those baits which we have swallowed , through the seeming good of deceitfull sinne , if they , I say , be not vomited up again , there is a hook which will hold us fast , and hale us headlong into miserie .

The Sturgeon is a fish whose scales turn backwards , The Sturgeon . and therefore he swimmeth against the stream . So have I seen some effect their projects by means and wayes , An embleme concerning thriving . contrarie to the common course of men . Nay , some have been so happie as to thrive in respect of themselves , when others could not but judge that the world must needs go backwards with them .

The Calamarie is sometimes called the Sea-clerk , The Calamarie . having as it were a knife and a pen . Some call him the Ink-horn-fish , because he hath a black skinne like ink , which serveth him in stead of bloud . And of these fishes there be more kindes then one : for the Cuttle hath also an inkie juice in stead of bloud . You may see three figures of this fish in the fourth book of Gesners historie of fishes ; and * * Li●… . 9. cap. 29. Plinie , speaking of these fishes , affirmeth that both male and female , when they finde themselves so farre forth discovered , that if they cannot be hid they must be taken , do then cast this their ink into the water ; and so by colouring it , they obscure and darken it : and the water being darkened , they escape .

For through the clouds of this black inkie night , They dazling passe the greedie fishers sight .

The Purple is a kinde of shell-fish , from whence is gathered The Purple . a most necessary juice for the dying of silks and such like things . This juice is in the middest of her mouth and jaws , and is to be had in the spring time ; for at other times she is barren and wants it . She loseth her life with the losse of this juice , and liveth no longer then this abideth in her : Wherefore Munster in his cosmography giveth this counsell , to take them alive ; adding moreover that she is a great devourer of little shell-fish . She hath ( saith he ) a long tongue which is alwayes moving ; and by this she getteth her prey . Some say that they differ in colour according to their nearnesse or farnesse from the sunne : whereupon it comes to passe that in Africa they have as it were a violet colour , and at Tyrus a redder colour .

Polypus is a fish with many feet , and a round head The Polypus . neare unto them ; it is a great enemy to the Lobster : and ( as Elian , and other authours write ) they can often change their colour , and by that project devoure other fishes . Their use and custome is to he lurking closely by the sides and roots of rocks , changing themselves into the colour of the same thing unto which they cleave ; insomuch that they seem as a part of the rock : whither when the foolish fish swim , they fall into danger : for whilest they dread nothing , these Polypodes suddenly prey upon 〈◊〉 ●…sons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Polypus . them and devoure them . And indeed this is the constancie and unfeared treacherie , which is often found in many men , who will be any thing for their own ends , and nothing without them ; sparing none for their own purposes , nor loving any but to effect them . Their heads indeed may well be neare their feet : for they prize the trash we trample on , farre above the joyes of heaven ; else would they never work their fond purposes by deceitfull means , and damage others to help themselves .

Amongst the severall sorts of shell-fishes , the glistering The Pearl-fish . Pearl-fish deserves remembrance ; not onely in respect of her self , but also in regard of the Prawn , another fish and her companion : for between these two there is a most firm league of friendship , much kindenesse , and such familiaritie as cannot but breed admiration in the reader . They have a subtill kinde of hunting , which being ended , they divide their prey in loving manner : for seeing they one help the other in the getting of it , they likewise joyn in the equall sharing . And in few words , thus it is : ( of which ye may reade in Plinie , Plutarch , Elian , &c. ) When the Pearl-fish gapeth wide , she hath a curious glistering within her shell , by which she allureth the small fry to come swimming into her : which when her companion the Prawn perceiveth , he gives her a secret touch with one of his prickles ; whereupon she shuts her gaping shell , and so incloseth her wished prey : then ( as I said ) they equally share The Pearl and the Prawn emblemes of cheating . them out and feed themselves . And thus day by day they get their livings , like a combined knot of cheaters , who have no other trade then the cunning deceit of quaint cousenage ; hooking in the simpler sort with such subtill tricks , that be their purses stuft with either more or lesse , they know a way to sound the bottome , and send them lighter home ; lighter in purse , though heavier in heart .

The foresaid authours make mention of the Gilthead The Gilthead . or Golden-eye , which helpeth the one the other out of a snare , or from off an hook : for if the insnared fish cannot help himself by loosing the snare with his tail , then will his companion put to his mouth , and set him free . Or if the one see the other hanged on a hook , it may be easily observed how his free mate will skip at the line , and never leave till he have broke it off . An embleme of friendship . Which may serve well to teach us , that we ought not to leave our friends in danger , but do the best and utmost that we can to set them free . For a friend is never known till such an occasion shall discover him : at other times we have friends enow .

The Plaice , if it be well grown , and something The Plaice thick , is said to be a passing good fish : It takes the name from Placeo , to please , because it pleaseth the palate .

That fish which we call the Sole is a very wholesome The Sole & Whiting fish : And so is the Whiting , often entertained in the court .

I have heard the Gurnard likewise much commended . Gurnard .

But the Conger is hard of substance , and therefore not Conger . easie to be digested .

And so also is the Salmon hard of digestion , although it Salmon . be a pleasant fish , and very sweet , especially the belly . Whereupon it comes to passe that we do not eat it hot , or presently after it is boyled .

The Ray or Thornback is scarce so wholesome as other Thornback . fish ; for Physicians write that it makes men subject to the falling evil , by reason that it is a fish full of superfluous juice . Howbeit the pricks which grow without A medicine against the stone . upon the skinne , if they be pulled up by the roots , dried , made into powder , and given fasting in White or Rhenish wine , is an excellent medicine to avoid gravell and to break the stone .

Herring is a fish common and cheap , very dangerous Herring . if they be not moderately eaten fresh ; for we often see that want of care in the eating of them , casteth many into fevers . And as for Red Herrings and Red Sprats , they must needs have little wholesomenesse or nourishment in them : for , if we may beleeve the learned , they give as good nourishment to the bodie , as rustie Bacon .

We reade that in the river Ganges are Eeles of an extraordinarie Eeles . bignesse and length . This fish is never better moved from his nest then in a thunder . They be not bred out of spawn as other fishes , but from the slime and dirt of the earth , as the common opinion goeth : and of all fishes which are tooth some , these are the least wholesome . They breed agues , stop and hurt the voice , procure the stone by reason of their great sliminesse , and do also dispose a man to the gowt by breeding such matter as brings pain in the joynts . But know that after Eeles and E●…mpreys ▪ we should drink good strong wine ; and indeed generally with all kindes of fish , wine is very wholesome .

The Shad is never is season but in the spring ; for at The Shad. other times it is full of bones .

And in the choice of fish this is a rule , that such as have seales and ●…innes are best : for many scales and ●…innes betoken the purenesse of their substance , as the physicians tell us .

The Gogion is a daintie fish , and found aswell in the The Gogion or Gudgion . sea as in fresh waters ; of which there be sundry sorts : but the best live in sandie places , and about rocks .

The Tench is commonly called the Physician of other T●… 〈◊〉 fishes : for when they be hurt , they heal themselves again by touching the Tench , finding the slime of his body to be as a soveraigne salve .

The Perch useth to wound others with his sharp fins , The Perch and Pike . whereupon the Pike or Pickerell dares not devoure him . Both these give the body pure nourishment , by reason of their firm and hard substance .

The Rock , Dace , Chevine , Bream , Smelt , and Carp , are good . But the Trout is admirable : for this is so sound in The Trout nourishment , that when we would speak of one who is sound indeed , we say that he is as sound as a Trout . This is in some kinde a foolish fish , and an embleme of one who loves to be flattered : for when he is once in his hold , you may take him with your hands by tickling , rubbing , or clawing him under the bellie .

I will not say who else is like this fish , for fear I should offend some squeamish dame : but let not her anger shew her wantonnesse ; and so we are both charmed to hold our peace : she , to salve her own credit ; and I , to end this present section : wherein I do confesse I might have spoken of sundry other fishes , but I had rather send my reader to Gesner and such other ample authours , then tire him with my relations .

Sect. 2. Containing the second part of this fifth day , which is of Birds , or Fowl , flying in the open firmament of heaven .

FRom fishes I must come to birds , from the water to the aire , and teach my pen to flie a while with the feathered fowls , as before it was swimming with the fearfull silent fish .

And now why God hath joyned the creation of fish and fowl together , may without curiositie be observed ; to wit , because he would in every work and part thereof continue an harmonious order . Great is the likenesse between fish and fowl , whether it be that we consider the naturall place wherein either of them live , or that we consider their resemblance in parts , or their manner of motion . For first , the place of fishes is the water ; the place of fowls the aire : both which are diaphanous , cleare , moist , and easie yeelding elements . Secondly , that which finnes be to fishes , wings and feathers are to birds . And thirdly , that which swimming is to fishes in the waters , flying is to birds in the aire . The one moves himself by his sinnes , the other by his wings . The one cuts and glideth through the liquid aire , the other shoots and darteth through the humid water . The one makes paths in that subtil concave between heaven and earth , the other draws furrows in the ploughed sea : and both tracts are indiscernible ; either place again closing & no longer open then their native dwellers flit through their yeelding gates .

And first of all me thinks I see the loftie Eagle , king The Eagle of birds , towring on high in the heaven-aspiring aire .

And amongst all fowls , the Eagle onely can move her self straight upward and downward , perpendicularly , without any collaterall declining . Munster . This bird is commended for her faithfulnesse towards other birds in some kinde , though sometimes she shew her self cruell . They all stand in awe of her : and when she hath gotten meat she useth to communicate it unto such fowls as do accompany with her ; onely this some affirm , that when she hath no more to make distribution of , then she will attach some of her guests , and for lack of food , dismember them . Her sight is sharp and quick , insomuch that being in the highest part of the aire , she can easily see what falleth on the land , and thereupon the sooner finde her prey . It is said that she can gaze upon the sunne and not be blinde , and will fight eagerly against the Dragon : for the Dragon greedily coveting the Eagles egges , causeth many conflicts to be between them .

The Poets have called her Joves bird , and Jupiters armour-bearer , because she is never hurt with lightning . She is a bird tenderly affected towards her young ; insomuch that she will endanger her own bodie to secure them , bearing her young ones on her back when she perceiveth them to be assaulted with arrows . Hares , Harts , Geese and Cranes , are such creatures as this bird useth to prey upon . And for her practise in killing the Hart , thus it is : when she laboureth to drive the Hart headlong to ruine , she gathereth ( saith Munster ) much dust as she flieth , and sitting upon the Harts horns , shaketh it into his eyes , and with her wings beateth him about the mouth , untill at last the poore Hart is glad to fall fainting to the ground .

The Eagle buildeth her nest in the rocks and high places ; and the propertie of the young Eagle is , when she findeth a dead carcase , first of all to pick out the eye . And so ( saith one ) do all seducing hereticks , first put out the right eye of knowledge , that thereby they may the better leade along their seduced Proselites .

And note that although the Eagle be very tender over her young , yet when they be able to flie of themselves , she casteth them out of her nest ; because she would have them shift and no longer depend upon their damme . Which is a good example , saith the same authour , Parents ought not to bring up their children in idlenesse ; by an example taken from the Eagle . for domesticall discipline ; namely , that parents should not bring up their children in idlenesse , but even from their youth exercise them in honest labour , training them up to some vocation .

Moreover , Aristotle writeth , that when the Eagle waxeth old , the upper part of her bill so groweth over and increaseth , that in the end she dieth of famine . But Augustine observeth further that when the Eagle is thus overgrown , she beateth her bill upon a rock , and so by striking off her cumbersome part , she recovereth her strength and eating ; to which the Psalmist alludeth , Psal. 103. 5. Which maketh thee young and lustie as an Eagle .

The Phenix , saith Munster , is a noble bird , and is but The Phenix . one in the world . Cornelius Valerius ( whom * * Lib. 10. cap. 2. Plinie mentioneth ) doth witnesse that when Quintus Plautius and Sex . Papinius were Consuls , one was seen to flie into Egypt . And Tacitus also writeth , that when Lucius 〈◊〉 . lib. 6. 〈◊〉 and P●…ulus Fabi●…s were Consul●… , another was likewise seen to flie thither ▪ and yet not another , but the same rather ; for there was not above two yeares difference in the time of this appearance ; Vitellius and Fabius being Consuls in the yeare of the citie 786 , and Plautius with Papinius in the yeare 788. * * Lib. 58. Dion was perswaded that this bird thus shewing her self , did betoken the death of Tiberius : but our countreyman † † Lib. de emend . temp. & alio quo●… lib. cap. 22. Mr Lydiat rather thinketh , that it pointed out the time when Christ , that true Phenix , did both die and rise again : and so also thinketh Carion , in his chron. lib. 3.

This bird ( if we may beleeve what is written ) is about the bignesse of an Eagle , having a glittering brightnesse in the feathers of her neck , like unto gold ; in other parts purple , with an azured tail , but so as in some places it is of a rose colour : her head hath on it a plume or tuft of feathers . Some say she liveth five hundred yeares ; others give her six hundred and sixtie : and , as Plinie writeth , this bird hath her setled habitation in Arabia Felix . When she waxeth old , she is said to make her a nest of Cassia , with branches of the frankincense tree , into which she putteth other odours , and so dieth upon them : and then , out of her bones and marrow , there springeth first a little worm , which afterwards comes to be a young Phenix .

Howbeit many think that all this is fabulous : for ( besides the differing reports which go of this bird ) what species or kinde of any creature can be rehearsed , whereof there is never but one ? and whereas the Lord said to all his creatures , Increase and multiplie , this benediction should take no place in the Phenix which multiplieth not . And again , seeing all creatures which came into the Ark , came by two and two , the male and female , it must needs follow that the Phenix by this means perished . And so saith one , As for the Phenix , I ( and not I alone ) think it a fable , because it agreeth neither to reason nor likelihood , but plainly disagreeth to the historie of the creation and of Noahs floud , in both which God made all male and female , and commanded them to increase and multiplie .

The Griffon is a creature ( if there be any such ; The Griffon . for many doubt it ) which whether I may reckon amongst the birds or beasts , I cannot tell . Howbeit as I finde him marked by * * See also 〈◊〉 . Cosmog . Aelianus , he is thus described ; namely that he is a kinde of beast with foure feet , keeping most of all in India , being as mightie in strength as a lion : he hath wings and crooked talons , black on the back , and in the forepart purple . His wings be somewhat white , his bill and mouth like an eagles bill , his eyes fierie ; he is hard to be taken except he be young , he maketh his nest in the high mountains , and fighteth with every kinde of beast , saving the lion and elephant : he diggeth up gold in desert places , and giveth repulse to those that come neare him . But ( as I said ) some doubt whether there be any such creature or no : which , for my part , shall be left to every mans libertie .

The Ostrich is compounded as it were of a bird and The Ostrich . a beast , and is especially found in Africa : he is partly like a camell in his long legs and feet , partly like a sparrow in his head and bill , though much greater . Some say his head is covered with small hairs , his eyes be grosse and black , his neck is long , and ( as I said ) his bill is short and sharp like a sparrows bill , and his feet hath as it were a bipartite hoof . He is said to exceed the height of a man on horseback ; and as for his wings they help him little : howbeit we make much use of his feathers , as is well known . And in one thing he is like the woodcock ; for hiding his head he never fears his bodie . Job speaketh that he is forgetfull ; for when this bird Job 39. 14 , 15. hath laid her egges ( which she hides in the sand , and are hatched by the sunne ) she forgetteth them , untill the young come forth , and then the males are forced to feed and cherish them . So have I seen many mothers refusing The Ostrich like women who will not nurse their children . to nurse their children ; and , if they could , would have others likewise bear them : but putting them forth , I beleeve many perish for want of care and due attendance : for it is not possible that a nurse should have that tender affection which belongs to a mother ; and many times , with the nurses milk , the children suck the nurses vices . Necessitie therefore , and a prudent choice , should seek out nurses ; as we see it Gen. 21. 7. Moreover it is said , that this bird is of such strong digestion that she will eat iron : and when she seeth that she cannot avoid taking , she casteth stones with her claws against her followers , by which she often hurteth them .

Ibis is a tall strong bird , having a bill of great length ; Ibis . he doth exceeding much good in destroying serpents . These birds live in Egypt , and the serpents brought out of Lybia thither , by the Southern winde , are killed by them , Plin. lib. 10. cap. 28. See also afterwards in the Stork .

The Kite is well known : she is a fowl which flieth The Kite . softly untill she espie her prey ; she hath quick eyes , will flie high into the aire in hot cleare weather , and by the turning of her tail she directs her bodie , even as a great lazie ship is ordered by the helm . Aristotle observes that all such fowls as have talons , cannot devoure any meat but flesh : and if any other food be thrust into their mouthes , they cannot eat it .

There is great enmitie between the kite and the raven , Emblemes from the Kite ▪ concerning the covetous gripers of this world . it being an usuall thing for the kite to robbe the raven , as being better in talons and flying . So have I seen the gripers and catchpoles of this world destroy one another , the lesse mightie alwayes devoured by the Envie shadowed forth . stronger and more potent . And ( me thinks ) the kites feeding upon carrion , is a fit embleme of the envious person , who rejoyceth in the fall of others : for there be many in the world who care not what men fall , so they may rise ; building their own houses out of the bloud and ruine of others .

Howbeit , it is observed by Aristotle , that the kite being a ravenous bird , bringeth forth but two young ones at a time ; wherein nature hath been very provident and carefull , to suffer such ravenous fowls to increase no faster . And so ( saith one ) it is commonly seen in the world , that many rich cormorants ( or corn-vorants rather ) are either childlesse and have no children , or else they abound not in many ; and yet we can see no end of their scraping , pinching , and oppressing . There is one alone ( saith Solomon ) and there is not a second , which hath neither sonne nor brother , and yet there is no end of all his travell , Eccles. 4. 8.

The Raven also is a fowl given to rapacitie and devouring The Raven of flesh , great of bodie , slow in slight , sharp in sight , frequenting much the countreys of Italie , Spain , Egypt , and about the Alps. But this ( saith Munster ) is to be understood of the great kinde of ravens .

This fowl doth greatly above all others covet mens carcases , and ( as some think ) by a singular instinct and naturall gift , it hath understanding of mans death , presaging it a few dayes before . But whether that be true or not , this is certain , that it haunteth places of battell , with solitarie ruines ; and like to the young eagles , it picketh out the eye of a dead corps first of all , because ( as some suppose ) he seeth his own image in the clearnesse of the eye ; and so like coveteth the like . The fox An emblem from the Fox and Raven , concerning compa●…ions in ill , &c. and this bird are very friendly , but both at enmitie with the hawk ; that being the chiefest cause of their familiaritie . And so have I seen one man love another the better , for hating him whom he abhorreth : or one , like the fox , will sometimes plot anothers ruine , that the other , like the raven , may prey upon him .

Munster telleth us that the skinne of a raven well Good to help digestion . tewed and dressed with the feathers on it , is exceeding good to be laid to a weak and sickly stomack ; for it greatly helps digestion .

And again , she is noted for an unkinde bird to her young ones , * expelling them out of their nest before Plin. lib. 10. cap. 1●… . their full and compleat time , leaving them to their selves before they are able to shift ; and so crying for food , God by his providence provideth for them : whereupon it is said , that the young ravens crie unto God : or , which feedeth the young ravens that call upon him , Psal. 147. 9. And in this act , these and the like birds are emblemes Against such a●… want naturall affection . of such as want naturall affection . And indeed the young ones afterwards prove as cruell to their dammes : for when they be old , and have their bills overgrown , they die of famine , not sharpning their bills again , by beating them on a stone , as the eagle doth : * neither Aelian . de animal . lib. 3. cap. 43. will their young ones help them , but rather sometimes set upon them , when they are not able to resist . It is not good therefore to use children too harshly in their minoritie , Children should not be used too harshly in their minoritie . lest when Senes come to be Pueri again , they finde as little favour at their hands as they shewed before . And of this , parents , masters , tutours , and guardians should be carefull ; learning their lesson from these unnaturall birds . But more I may spare to adde ; for the well affected are also well instructed to put a difference between foolish cockering , and cruell handling : knowing with * * Prov. 13. 24. and chap. 23. 13. Solomon that Where the rod is spared , the childe is spoiled : and with Paul confessing likewise , that they ought not to be bitter to them , lest thereby they provoke them to wrath , Ephes. 6. 4. Moreover , let it be observed that some authours affirm there is also the raven of the sea , which is like in proportion to the other raven , onely differing in colour , as being white : Now Aristotle thinketh that this happeneth by reason of some passion or accident in the generation . Neither ( as is thought ) doth the raven conceive by conjunction of male and female , but rather by a kinde of billing at the mouth , which † † Lib. 10. cap. 12. Plinie mentioneth as an opinion of the common people ; saying , Ore eos parere aut coire vulgus The egges of ravens are naught for big be●…ed women . arbitratur : ideóque gravidas , si ederint corvinum ovum , per os partum reddere ; which is very strange , if it should be true : and therefore Aristotle denieth it ; onely thinking that their billing or kissing is but like unto that amongst the doves . And as for the English name Raven , given to this bird , it is so called of ravening and devouring : In Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifieth Crocitare , to croke ; and in Latine , Corvus ; under which name we comprehend the crows as well as the ravens .

The ancient Emperours of Rome , and other heathen Princes , had their Soothsayers , and beholders of birds : now these gave great heed to the ravens , and would diligently look upon their eyes ; marking , in time of warre , to what part they turned : for they supposed that the raven did presage which side should perish in battell ; and would alwayes therefore have her eye fixed or turned that way , or to that partie ; as it were shewing her longing desire to be feeding on their carcases . Which is somewhat confirmed by that which Plinie writeth of the ravens flying out of Athens and Peloponnesus ; saying , Nam cùm Mediae hospites occisi sunt , omnes è Peloponneso & Attica regione volaverunt . Plin. ibid. Which flocking to the fight was for their fat prey , as though there had been in them some sense of the present action .

Furthermore , this I finde again recorded by Plin. lib. 10. cap. 43. that when Marcus Servilius and C. Cestius were Consuls , there was a solemne funerall of a raven celebrated at Rome , upon the fifth calends of April : and this being so neare the time of our Saviours passion as it was , did ( as some observe ) not unfitly shadow forth the devils funerall , and destruction of his kingdome among the Gentiles . For as the raven delighteth in solitarie or desert mansions , Isai. 34. 11. so doth the devil walk through desert places , as we see it , Matth. 12. 43. In which resemblance , he is fitly called the devils bird : and this funerall may as well prove the time of Christs death and buriall , as Dions Phenix , appearing about the same time , was used by Carion , and Mr Lydiat , to shew the yeare of his resurrection .

The Pelican is that bird which † † Lib. 10. cap. 47. Plinie calleth Onocratalus , The Pelican . and is much like the swanne in shape and proportion , excepting in the widenesse of his gullet and capacitie of his maw . Of this fowl there be two sorts ; one that liveth by the waters , another which is the Pelican of the desert .

This is a melancholy bird , and takes the name of Pelican , from the Greek * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , perforo , to beat or pierce . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so called of smiting or piercing : which is in regard that by piercing his breast he reviveth his young ones with his own bloud , when they are bitten and killed of serpents : or having killed them with his bill , he reviveth them again by his bloud after three dayes . Or else this name belongs unto him from piercing the shel-fishes and picking out their meat to feed his young . For , according to the testimonie of Aristotle , the dammes use to catch such fish and swallow them into their stomacks , and when they have there so warmed them that their shells may gape , they do again cast them up ; and so pick out their meat in an easie manner . In like sort have I seen those , who have done more Policie is better then strength . by policie , then others or they could do by strength ; neither is violence alwayes the readiest way : for sometimes art may be more then arms , and gentle usage have power to charm , when rigour helpeth to enrage .

The Stork is a famous bird for naturall love to his The Stork . parents , whom he feedeth being old and feeble , as they fed him being young : the Egyptians and the Thessalians Plin. lib. 10. cap. 23. so esteemed this bird , that there was a great penaltie laid upon any that should kill him . His English name Stork comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek , which is Amor in Latine ; proceeding from his forenamed kindnesse and naturall love to his damme ; being also humane and loving to mankinde , delighting to build in the tops of houses and chimneys , as is usuall to be seen in Germanie ; whereby it is evident , that he loveth the societie of man : There ought to be societie amongst men . which ( saith one ) sheweth their disposition to be unnaturall , which do shun the companie of men , and of a superstitious minde , retire themselves into desert and solitarie places , as Hermites , Anchorites , and such like . Dr Wil. on Levit.

And now the reason why he was in such esteem in Egypt and Thessasie , was for his great service he did them in killing of serpents , and other venemous things . From whence men first learned to purge by clyster . Plinie calls him Ciconia : and from the Stork Ibis , men first learned to purge by clyster ; for with his bill he conveyeth salt water up into his bodie below , and so purgeth himself .

The Heron or Hernsew is a fowl that liveth about The Heron waters , and yet she doth so abhorre rain and tempests , that she seeketh to avoid them by flying on high . She hath her nest in very loftie trees , & sheweth as it were a naturall hatred against the gossehawk and other kinde of hawks : and so likewise doth the hawk seek her destruction continually . When they fight above in the aire , they labour both especially for this one thing , that the one might ascend and be above the other : Now if the hawk getteth the upper place , he overthroweth and vanquisheth the heron with a marvellous earnest flight ; but if the her on get above the hawk , then with his dung he defileth the hawk and so destroyeth him : for his dung is a poyson to the hawk , rotting and putrifying his feathers .

This bird is Avis furibunda , a furious bird ; and so in Latine she is called Ardea , of ardeo , to burn : chiefly because she is an angrie creature , or because she is greatly enflamed with lust ; or else because the dung of this bird doth as it were burn or consume what it toucheth .

Of Hawks there be many and severall kindes ; as the The Hawk Falcon , Merlin , Lannar , Tassell , and sundrie others . Howbeit the Tassells are supposed to be the males of such birds as live by prey : as the Tassell of the Saker is called a Hobbie , or Mongrell hawk ▪ that of the Sparrow-hawk , a Musket ; that of the Lannar , a Lannaret ; and so of the rest . Now some again distinguish these birds , three severall wayes . First by the form and fashion of their bodie ; some being great , as the Gossehawk , Faulcon , Gerfaulcon , &c. some small , as the Merlin , Musket , Sparrow-hawk , Hobbie , and such others . Secondly by their game , as some for the phesant , some for the partridge , some for the hernshaw , some for the duck and mallard , some for one thing and some for another . Thirdly they are said to differ in the manner of their following the game ; as such know better then my self , who use to keep and manage hawks .

And if hither I may bring other birds of prey , I would joyn to these the Kite , Ringtail , Buzzard , Bittor , and such like .

Olaus Magnus makes mention of brave generous falcons Olaus Mag. lib. 19. in the more northern parts of the world , which live upon the spoil of fish , and build their nests upon high mountains : and for all kindes of hawks generally , he accounts them the best which are bred thereabouts : adding moreover that an hawk is fearfull of nothing more then a Peacock : and as for little infants , he saith that there is none , either bird or beast kept tame at home , which more desireth to hurt them , then the Apes and biggest Hawks . So have I seen some maintain and cherish Emblemes from the Ape and Hawk , concerning treacherie and ruine to a mans house . those in their own families , perhaps at their own tables , who upon occasion have proved the first to do them mischief ; nay , no occasion but fit opportunitie is enough for such : as Brutus conspired the death of Cesar. Or again , I have seen those delight in that , which hath been the readiest way to their houses ruine .

The delicate Partridge is a bird well known : she The Partridge . bringeth forth young , which like chickens will runne as soon as they can creep out of the shell . They are supposed to live 16 yeares . They cover the shell of their egges with a soft dust sprinkled over them , and never lodge whereabouts they breed , being very lascivious wanton birds ; as Plinie tells us , lib. 10. cap. 33. And as Physicians write , the flesh of this bird is admirably good and wholesome , especially for weak persons : for it comforteth the stomack , makes them lustie , and helps the memorie . Neither do I marvell ( saith one ) that gentlemen be at such cost to keep hawks , and take such toil to kill Partridges and Phesants : for besides the pastime and pleasure in hawking , the flesh of these birds is very pleasant , and every morsel as good as gold .

Well may we wish that pleasure to succeed , Which brings to man such treasure in his need .

The Phesants are said to come first of all from about The Phesant . the river Phasis , which is a famous river in Colchos ; where they were found , and from whence they were brought by the Argonauts : * * Li●… . 1●… . cap. 4●… . Plinie therefore calls them Phasianae ; and we , Phesants . This is a princely dish : but The Mallard . the Mallard is nothing wholesome ; according to that of Schola Salerni ,

Good sport it is to see a Mallard kill'd , But with their flesh your flesh should not be fill'd . Schol. Salern●… . translated by Sir John Hir. The Capon , Hen , and Chicken , Partridge , Quail , The Heath-cock wholesome is , the Dove , the Rail ; The Phesant , Woodcock , Lark , and Thrush be good , And all that do not much delight in mud .

But do you not heare sweet Philomel ? heark how she The Nightingale . playes the silent world asleep . This is a bird much addicted to watching ; for she sitteth all the night singing upon a bough , with the * * Aelian . 〈◊〉 . hist. lib. 12. sharp end of a thorn against her breast to keep her waking . Her very throat is able to ravish the dullest eare , and so much the more is her musick beyond compare , in that from so small a creature such daintie aires are warbled forth . The Latines call her Philomela ; that is , a bird loving to sing : and what Stoick but would love to heare her , and give her thanks for her daintie dittie ? Should man strive to marrie his industrious layes with hers , he could not be so much rapt with his own as with her delicious notes : for sure she seems to have

So many tunes , whose harmonie excells Du Bart. Our voice , our viols , and all musick else .

The prettie Lark chants with a sugred throat , so doth The Lark , Black-bird , Linot , Finch , Mavis , Redbreast , Wren , Thrush , and Starling . the Black-bird , Linot , the severall kindes of Finches , the mirthfull Mavis , Red-breast , Wren , Thrush , and Starling .

But all is nothing to the Nightingale , Breathing so sweetly from a breast so small .

The Owl is another night-bird ; her cry is dismall , and The Owl . she her self rightly stiled The hate and scorn of all the birds beside . And of Owls there be many kindes .

The great Owl in Greek is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 clamo ▪ Bubo . or from the dolefull noise which she maketh : and so in Latine it is Bubo . This Owl keepeth in desert places , is like in shape to another Owl , hath talons like the Eagle , and is very neare as great . He is thought to be an ominous bird , as he was to Agrippa , Ios. Antiq. lib. 18. 1. which must be understood when he is seen in the day ; as again in the Councell of Constance one appeared before Pope John the 22. And of all night-birds , those are held to be the most dismall , Qui glutiunt vocem velut strangulati ; that is , which throtle out a kinde of croaking voice , like one that is strangled , or ratleth in the throat .

And of this sound is that hoarse bird which is commonly The Night-raven . called the Night-raven , or Night-crow . This also is said to be a kinde of owl , and ( as authours witnesse ) will take mice like a cat , and many times catch and destroy moles . In Greek , some name him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is clamo , to crie or make a noise : but in Latine he is Nycticorax , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nox , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 corvus ; which in English is the Night-crow , or Night-raven . And as for his colour , it is black like other crows . See Gesner de avibus , lib. 3.

Again , there is another kinde named the Scriech-owl , The Scriech-owl . which the Latines understand by the word Strix , and the Greeks by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Some ( in old time ) have fabled strange things of this bird , namely that it sucked out the bloud of infants lying in their cradles , and with the very eyes of it did effascinate children , or change their favours : whereupon some have used the same word for a witch , a fairie , or hagge .

But perhaps that which is most commonly called the Noctua . Scriech-owl , is comprehended under one of the kindes of the Noctua : or else it may be another Scriech-owl . For there be 4 severall Noctua's , as Gesner writeth . One is of a large bignesse , and hath feathers growing on her head like eares . A second is lesse ; white on the throat and breast , speckled on her other parts with a white and muddie colour . A third is also lesse then the former , and spotted with white and ash-colour . And a fourth is also lesse then this , of the same colour , inhabiting most of all among rocks , and such like places . The Noctua in Latine , in the Greek is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from the glaring , or colour of her eyes . And as for the Scriech-owl , she is known by nothing better then her crie .

Also there is Ulula ; and this is that which we call the The Howlet . Howlet , or the Madge . All the owls are solitarie birds , some dwelling in deserts , some in churches and in ruinous buildings : and this delighteth to sit sleeping in a tree , using there likewise to build her nest ; frequenting barns and other such like places for the love of mice , young birds , and little chickens . She is of a gray colour in the most of her bodie .

Some say that the egges of an Owl broken and put into To make a drunkard lothe ●…is liquour . the cups of a drunkard , or one desirous to follow drinking , will so work with him , that he will suddenly lothe his good liquour , and be displeased with drinking .

The Bat may be next ; because she useth to flie abroad The Bat. in the twilight : called therefore vespertilio in the Latine , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek . It is a creature between a bird and a beast , for it hath a mouth , teeth , members of generation like a beast , bringeth forth young ones alive , laying no egges , &c. Onely it flies in the night , and hath wings like a bird . It is therefore called by some a Flittermouse , and is no bird but a winged mouse ; for she creeps with her wings , is without feathers , and flyeth with a kinde of skin , as bees and flies do ; excepting that the Bats wing hath a farre thicker and stronger skin . And this creature thus mungrell-like , cannot ( as you know ) look very lovely .

But not to keep you longer amongst these birds of night , The Cuckoe . for fear some one or other should affright you , let us now go walk and heare the Cuckoe sing . This is a bird so called by reason of his crie ; and from thence comes the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the Latine Cuculus : for the noise which this bird maketh , and the song which she singeth , is nothing but Cuckoe . This is her note ; which note she neither varieth nor changeth untill she be wearing away .

Olaus Magnus calleth her the Annunciatrix optatae Lib. 19. laetitiae ; which is not in respect of her sweet singing , but because when she cometh , then comes that cheerfull time of the yeare , the wished and the welcome spring .

She loseth her voice commonly about the end of July , or somewhat before ; faltring and doubling in her note when summer is wearing out . So have I seen those who in time of prosperity have been very cheerfull , False friends . forward , and observant of others , attending them with fair words and great shews of love : but when times change , they also changed ; shewing themselves dull and backward , and yet shewing themselves then no other then they were . For these be friends who will abide no winter , but falter now , even as they flattered before , never remembring their former words , how plain and fair soever they seemed ;

Iura , fides , ubi nunc ? commissáque dextera dextr●… , Quique erat in falso plurimus ore Deus ?

Whereas a true friend indeed , is onely known in time of trouble . For it is a certain rule , Amicorum idem affectus , Friends are alwayes like-affected : according to that of the Poet ,

Et flêsti , & nostros vidisti flentis ocellos : Ovid. Epist. Miscuimus lacrymas moestus uterque suas . Thou diddest weep , and didst my moist eyes see : We mixed grief , and wept for thee and me .

Furthermore , this is a fowl hated of every other bird , because she spoileth their nests and eats their egges .

Neither is she very fruitfull ; for one at a time is enough for her : neither is this one hatched but by some other of a differing kinde ; for she doth not build any nest , but layeth her egge in the nest of another , which hatcheth it up as her own . Nay it so falleth out , that the poore , sillie , and deceived bird thus beguiled , neglects her nearer brood , as being better pleased with the beautie of the Cuckoes young , untill at the last this stranger thus brought forth and being ready to fly , destroy his nurse , and kill her for her kindenesse . So have I heard of some , no better rewarded for their good entertainment and watchfull care . For benefits received are little remembred : and where men sometimes look for love , they are wickedly repayed with hate and harm . Adulterous m●…n like the Cuckoe .

Also there appeares from hence another embleme . For in the Cuckoe is deciphered the wicked practise of adulterous men , who are not ashamed filthily to defile their neighbours bed : From whence we call them cuckolds , who suffer this wrong and yet are innocent ; whereas indeed the lustfull Goat that acteth all , and performs the villanie , is the very cuckold ; and the other ( poore honest man ) wronged not onely in his bed , but in his name , is the harmlesse patient of what he cannot help . Yet this I will say , that whilest many make Peacocks of their wives , they do also make Woodcocks ( although not Cuckoes ) of themselves : in which , whom they may thank , it is soon perceived ; or whom they may blame , their folly telleth . For signes hanged forth are but the callers in of guests ; and baits presented allure ▪ fish : and as nothing sooner invites the thief to cut a purse then shew of money , so nothing sooner occasions an enticement to disloyalty , then the gaudie vestments of an immodest wife ; as in this following Epigram may appeare ,

A lustie lad that past along Cheapside , Incontinent a gallant lasse espi'd : Whose tempting breasts ( as to the sale laid out ) Invites : and thus this youngster 'gins to flout . Lady ( quoth he ) is this flesh to be sold ? No , Lord ( quoth she ) for silver nor for gold : But wherefore ask you ? and there made a stop . To buy ( quoth he ) if not , shut up your shop .

The Swallow is a bird likewise which comes in the The Swallow . Spring , and goeth away again before Winter . Some think that they repair into thòse countreys where they may rest upon the sides of such warm mountains as lie open to the heat of the shining sunne ; and that there they have been found naked , and without their feathers . Plin.

But Olaus Magnus , in the nineteenth book of his Northern History , writeth otherwise ; saying , Although the writers of many naturall things have recorded that the Swallows change their stations , going , when winter cometh , into hotter countreys : yet in the northern waters , Fishermen often times by chance draw up in their nets an abundance of Swallows , hanging together in manner of a conglomerated masse . Adding moreover , that in the beginning of Autumne they gather themselves together among the canes or reeds ; where , providing themselves to sink into the waters , they joyn bill to bill , wing to wing , and foot to foot . For it is observed ( saith he ) that at that time having finished their sweet singing , they descend in such a manner ; and quietly again , after the beginning of the Spring , they fly out thence and repair their former nests .

This the said authour affirmeth with much confidence ; and doth likewise say , that some young men have taken this masse , and by heating of it , the Swallows have been again disjoyned , beginning to fly : but they lived not long , because their time should have been a great while more to bring them to perfection . This I confesse is strange , but why may it not as * * And so much the rather , because they are seen in hotter countr●… when they be gone from hence ; neither can any one shew a cause for every thing in Nature . well be , as that of the Barnacle or Brant-geese ; of which it is certain that they first grow on trees ? See more of them in the third day .

Elian saith that the Swallow is a watchfull bird , and sleepeth but by halves and fits ( as we say ) which is no sound kinde of rest . And again , her swiftnesse in flying is commendable ; and as for her diligence and dexteritie in building a nest , it deserveth praise : insomuch that some have said , The Swallow taught men first to build . Plutarch de indust ▪ animal .

Flying she sings , and singing seeketh where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 She'r ●…ouse with ounning , not with cost , may r●…ar . Her little beak she loads with brittle straws , Her wings with water , and with earth her claws , Whereof she morter makes , and therewithall Aptly she builds her semicircle wall .

Next after the Swallow , I may come to the Turtle . It The Turtle is a bird which singeth not , but hath a kinde of groning in stead of singing ; true to her mate , of admired chastitie , lives long , is absent from us in winter ; and ( as some think ) being gone , she loseth her feathers ; as Plinie likewise writeth of the Swallow .

She is also a very harmlesse creature , and without gall . Innocencie to be learned from the Dove . Which if man could frame himself to be , the serpents wisdome would not hurt him , nor lean-fac'd envie sojourn with him . But being more wise then innocent , he makes others grone more at his wrongs , and under his burdens , then he himself either doth or did for his own sinnes .

Columbus , the Dove or Pigeon , may be next , because The Pigeon . it is neare of nature to the Turtle . These fowls sit upon their egges by course , and afterwards when they be changed from egg●…s to young ones , the cock doth feed and foster them . They commonly bring forth two at a brood , the one a cock , the other a hen ; and have young about ten times in a yeare . But some which write of Egypt ( saith Aelianus ) declare that the Pigeons in that countrey breed twelve times in a yeare .

Neither doth the cock tread the hen , before he hath courteously saluted her with a kisse . For the hen will not have company with him , untill that first debt be duely paid . Some ( who write of India ) report that there be Pigeons in that countrey of a yellow colour . And as for Stock-doves , they differ from Pigeons , because the Pigeon is somewhat bigger , and not altogether so wilde . But the Ring-dove is much greater then any of them , and is thought to live about thirtie or fourtie yeares .

Furthermore , Pigeons take great delight to sit by the banks of waters and crystall streams : which some think to be , in regard that ( like women ) they love to behold themselves , as in a mirrour or glasse . And if nature hath taught them that piece of pride , it brings them no small profit : for whilest they thus sit by the water side , they can soon perceive when the Hawk is coming towards them , because his shadow or image will appeare in the water ; and so being fore-warned , they cannot but be fore-armed , and prepared against such mischief as that devouring bird intendeth to them .

These fowls be naturally very hot and moist , wherefore they be not good for those that be cholerick or enclined to any fevers : but to them which be flegmatick and pure melancholy , they are very wholesome , and be easily digested .

The Sparrow dieth quickly , is very lascivious , and if The Sparrow . it be a cock , lives not above a * * 〈◊〉 ▪ hinketh so : but I suppose , that although their time be short , yet it may be more then a yeare . yeare ; if a hen , it hath a longer time . Plin.

They be of a very hot nature ; and ( as Geminianus writeth ) will , without harm , sometimes feed on the seeds of henbane . Their flesh is hard to digest , they stirre up Venus , especially the cock sparrows . But being boiled in broth , they are restorative , and good for weak or aged persons .

Elian , in the 13 book of his variable historie , speaking A storie of a Sparrow . of Xeno●…rates how he was much enclined to pitie , tells a story of a Sparrow which flew into his bosome . As this man ( saith he ) on a time was sitting in a sunnie place , a little chirping Sparrow pursued by an Hawk by whom she was almost wearied to death , and fainting in flight , fled into the bosome of Xenocrates ; which when he saw , he entertained her with delight , and harboured her very tenderly till all dangers were past , and then he gave her free passage to flie whither she would ; uttering these words when he cast her up into the aire , Hosti supplicem non prodidi , I have not given one craving succour , into the hands of his enemie . And ( indeed ) to help the helplesse , harbour the houselesse , deliver the distressed , and defend the wronged , ad astra usque ●…ollit , nay supra astra rather ; and is a divine practise worth recording , and not unworthy imitation .

The Peacock is a bird well known , and much admired The Peacock . for his daintie coloured feathers , which , when he spreads them against the sunne , have a curious lustre , and look like gemmes . Howbeit his black feet make him ashamed of his fair tail ; and therefore when he seeth them ( as angrie with nature , or grieved for that deformitie ) he hangeth down his starrie plumes , and walketh slowly in a discontented fit of solitarie sadnesse ; like one deeply possest with dull melancholy : from whence it is said , that he hath a theevish pace , and a hellish voice .

Neither is he other then a perfect embleme of deep An example of envie . envie . For * * 〈◊〉 lib 4. cap. 43. some write that his dung is very medicinable and usefull to man in many things ; which he therefore striveth to hide , and conceal : being indeed the right trick of devilish envie , which is best pleased when she can but exclude the communication of such things as would do good , if they might be had .

The flesh of these fowls , if they be old , is hard of digestion ; and so do physicians likewise write of the Turkie-cocks : but yet the chickens of either of them about half a yeare old , are good and wholesome .

But I leave this bird , and come to the Cock . He it is The Cock . who is a constant herald to the new-born day , and a diligent watch to the silent night , altering in his note as the day approacheth : for in the deadest time he crows more deeply then when the night is wearing out ; shewing thereby as it were the differing houres , and changing watches .

It is said that the shrill voice of this commanding The Cock ●…eth the Lion . fowl , will ●…ep in aw the grimme and fierce Lion : so Plinie writeth ; but others have said the contrarie , because it hath been found that Lions have sometimes strangled Cocks and Hennes without fear : and yet perhaps this might be through the antipathie which is between them . For in this it is free for every one to think what he pleaseth .

Neither is it now any other then a common sport to Cock-fights . see such creatures enter battell with their weaponedwounding heels , and cruell pecking beaks . The originall of which ( as * * Var. hist. lib. 2. Aelianus writeth ) was after this manner .

When the Athenians had vanquished the Persians in A storie concerning Cock-fighting a battell , they made a law , that upon one day in every yeare , there should , upon the open theater , be a Cock-fighting kept to be seen of all ; that observing how they fought and endangered themselves for nothing , others might learn not to be daunted when their countrey lay at the stake , but fight with courage unresistable ; because they then fought for something . To which purpose it is recorded , that when Themistocles was captain , and Ibid. spectatour of such a Cock-contention , he spake thus to his souldiers : These two Cocks ( saith he ) endanger themselves , as we see , to the death , not for their countreys cause , not for the houshold gods , not for the priviledges of their ho●…able ancestours , not for renown , not for libertie , not for ●…fe and children : but onely for this , that the one might not 〈◊〉 - crow or beat the other . And therefore the hearts of ●…he Athenians ought rather to be stored with stoutnesse and audacitie , that thereby they may purchase perpetuall remembrance .

Close by his side stands the couragious Cock , Du ●…art . Crest-creatures king , the peasants trustie clock , True morning watch , Aurora's trumpeter , The lions terrour , true Astronomer , Who leaves his bed when Sol begins to rise , And when sunne sets , then to his roost he flies .

The Crane is said to be a shifting bird : it hath high The Crane legges , a long beak and neck ; which finding no food in winter in the northern regions , by reason of the great cold , retire themselves into more temperate countreys , and in summer return to the north again .

They flie by companies , feed together , love their own kinde , and appoint one to be king over them : and if at any time they fight among themselves , presently they be again reconciled , and keep their societie as before . They have a watch , and watch by course ; there being in the claw of that Crane whose turn it is to wake , a little stone , that so if by chance this watching bird should fall asleep , the stone falling down might again awake him . Gemin . ex Aristot.

Moreover it is said , that when they do alight upon the ground , their king is first , and he also first raiseth himself from the earth and looketh round about him , to see whether any one be coming , that thereby giving warning , they might defend themselves . Which is ( indeed ) a fit embleme of carefull pastours , good magistrates , Care ought to be in Pasto●…rs , Magistrates , and Governours ; taught by an example from the Crane . and honest governours , whose part it is to be at all times vigilant for the good of those over whom they are . Nay , their captain and their watching , doth not onely shew the care which ought to be in governours , but also the necessitie of government is deciphered by it .

And again it is reported , that when these birds flie out of Cilicia , over the mountains Taurus , each of them carrieth in his mouth a peble stone , lest by their chattering they should be seized upon by the Eagles . So have I seen The tongue hath brought many to mischief . those whose unbridled tongues have but brought them to mischief , and rouzed the Eagles about their eares : whereas in little medling is much rest ; and nothing said is soon amended . The wise man therefore will wear discretion as a stone upon the tip of his tongue , lest chattering such words as he knows not what , he meet with that which he looks not for .

And now I could speak of the warres which the Cranes have against the Pigmies , whom Du Bartas calleth Dwarfs of the North : but I had rather referre you concerning this to Plinie , in the second chapter of his seventh book . Physicians tell us that the Crane is hard of digestion , and maketh ill juice ; but being hanged up a day or two before he be eaten , he is the more tender , and lesse unwholesome .

The silver Swan is a white bird , living in marshes and The Swan . calm rivers ; very loving unto his fellow , the male to the female , whom when he draweth to him , with his long neck he doth as it were embrace her : wherefore in greek he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to embrace or kisse ; whence also is derived the Latine Cygnus . They do one defend the other , and sit upon their nest by turns , and equally have care of their young ones when they be hatched : neither can the he-Swan endure that the she should companie with another ; in which they be a perfect pattern of A pattern of matrimoniall love . chaste , mutuall , and matrimoniall love . Howbeit they will sometimes fight very fiercely with their own kinde : and against the Eagles they have cruell battells , striving not so much to obtain rule , as to revenge their injuries .

It is likewise said that they sometimes sing , but never more sweetly then when they be dying and exchanging life for death : of which some doubt , and approve it as a thing onely spoken in a poeticall manner ; yet Aristotle is against them , affirming that many have heard them sing in the Assyrian sea . To which purpose , Martial hath this epigram ,

Dulcia defectâ modulatur carmina linguà Cantator cygnus funeris ipse sui . Sweet strains he chaunteth out with 's dying tongue , And is the singer of his fun'rall song .

Wherein he is a perfect embleme and pattern to us , that Death ought to be cheerfull . our death ought to be cheerfull , and life not so deare unto us as it is . And from hence came the proverb , Cygnea cantio , which is but a lightning against death .

I formerly made mention of the Raven : but beside The Sea-crow . the Raven there described , there is also a Sea-raven or Sea-crow , which is a bird very black unlesse it be on the breast and bellie , upon which they be of an ash-colour . They hunt after fish , and have toothed bills like unto the reapers sickle , with which they can hold even an eele , as slipperie as it is . The dung of this bird is of an evil nature : for it will rot both the boughs and barks of such trees as it falleth upon ; and so it is also said that the dung of the Heron doth . Olaus , lib. 19.

The said authour speaketh of another Sea-crow , which in seven dayes builds her nest , and in the next seven layes her egges and brings forth young : and of another which he calleth Morfex , or Humusculus , so called because she must beat the water with her tail before she can flie . She is black all over , and with the residue of her companie useth to build her nest upon the tops of high trees , growing neare to such places where be store of fish , which they catch and devoure very greedily : and of these birds there be great store in the more Northern parts of the world . But they have especially two enemies : A bird called Platea . the one is a bird which Olaus calleth Platea ; the other is a fish which is called Raia .

The Platea lies in wait for these crows , and flies at them when they have gotten their prey , and never leaves biting them upon their heads , untill she cause them to Policie is better then strength . leave it . This bird useth to swallow down an abundance of whole cockles into her bellie , and there having warmed them , she casts them up , and then their shels gaping like unto the rosted oister , give her leave to take out their meat and eat it : which sheweth ( as I said once before , in the description of another bird ) that policie is better then strength , and in the hardest matters prevaileth best . The Ray kills the Sea-crows .

The other enemie is not a bird , but that fish which we call the Ray. For whilest the devouring Crows be diving under water to catch their prey , they themselves are caught by this fish and devoured suddenly , lest otherwise they might want a revenger of their rapacitie even where and whilest they do the wrong . Howbeit this Ray is a loving fish to man : for swimming in the waters , and being greedily pursued by the devouring Sea-dogs , the Ray defends him , and will not leave him untill he be out of danger .

There be also an abundance of other birds in those parts of strange properties , and names scarce known : of which , they who have a desire , may reade more in Olaus Magnus , the nineteenth book of his Northern historie .

The Plover is Avis pluvialis , and a fowl well known : The Plover . howbeit some have thought that they live onely by the winde , and eat nothing at all ; but they deceive themselves in this opinion , as experience teacheth . For they have not onely been seen to feed , but taken also with meat in their crops . And that which first occasioned this errour , was their quick digestion ; for they commonly eat things that are easily digested , and soon consumed . Plover , * * See the haven of health , pag. 136. saith one , is thought to be a daintie dish and right wholesome , yet it is slow of digestion , nourisheth little , and encreaseth melancholie . The like he affirmeth of the Lapwing : but the Teal he yeeldeth to be somewhat better .

Moreover , the Plover flying high doth signifie rain : which bird Olaus describeth after this manner : There is , saith he , a bird which we call Avis Pluvialis , about the bignesse of a Partridge , supposed to live by nothing but aire , because her bellie useth to be emptie of meat , and yet she is very fat : her feathers are diversly coloured , some with white , some with black , and some with saffron colour : and this bird the fowlers thus hunt ; by throwing up into the aire short heavie clubs : for by so doing they cause her to descend , and being descended , they catch her in their nets , laid readie for the same purpose .

Upupa or the ▪ Lapwing is a bastard-plover . This is a The Lapwing . querulous bird , flying up and down lapping and clapping with her wings ; from whence she is called a Lapwing : and in Latine she is named Up●…a , from pu , pu , which is the crie that she maketh ; there y securing her nest and young ones from our finding . F●… by this practise she will draw us away from them 〈◊〉 farre as she can . The combe or crest upon her head , g●…ve Ovid a fit occasion to feigne a tale of a * * Tere●…s ●…ex Thra●… . Meta. lib. 6. king turned into a Lapwing , whose crown doth yet appeare upon the head of this bird .

The Lapwings fight often with the Swallows , Jackdaws , and Pies , and by their much crying do signifie rain . And as for their young , being as it were half hatched , they will runne from their nests with the shells on their heads .

The Osprey is a ravenous bird which hovereth over The Osprey . pools to take fish ; having one claw foot , and another flat . The Charadrion .

Galgulus-Icterus or the Charadrion , is a bird unto which some ascribe this strange property , viz. that if any who hath the Jaundise look upon him , and the bird on him , the bird then taketh the disease and dieth , but the An emblem●… from the cure done by this bird , concerning our cure wrought by Christ . man is cured , made sound , and liveth . Such are we , by nature sick unto death , but by Christ ( who died for our sinnes and rose again for our justification ) we are cured , made sound , and live .

Porphyrio is a bird drinking as though he did bite the Porphyrio . water ; his bill and legs are red and long .

Haleyon or the King-fisher is a bird which maketh her The King-fisher . nest in winter upon the sea , during which time there is a calm and quiet season : whereupon we call those dayes Halcyon dayes , wherein we have peace , rest , and quietnesse . They live also about rivers , lay five egges , and ( as * * Lib. 10. cap. 3●… . Plinie witnesseth ) are seven dayes in preparing their nests , and in the other seven they bring forth their young .

The Poets have a fiction of Alcyone and Ceyx , who Ovid. Met. lib. 11. were turned into these birds : For when Alcyone heard that her husband Ceyx was drowned in his way home from a certain voyage , she cast her self into the sea , and then for the pitie which the gods had of them , they were both transformed into Halcyons . But without any fiction , this we are sure of , that it is a strange bird , and as it were natures dearest darling ; seeing that in favour of her nests and young , the waters leave their raging , the windes their blowing , tempests have forgot to rise , and dayes appeare with quiet calms .

The Pirate ( dwelling alwayes in his bark ) D●… 〈◊〉 . Her building dayes desiredly doth mark : And the rich merchant resolutely venters , So soon as th' Halcyon in her brood-bed enters . For so long as her quiet couch she keeps , The * * He names onely the ●…icilian sea . boyling sea exceeding calmly sleeps .

This is a bird which feedeth upon fish , and by diving after them , catcheth them ; as is not seldome seen .

In the Summer islands , amongst other things , we heare Bermuda birds . of varietie of fowls . For upon the discovery of those parts by Sr. George Summers , and Sr. Thomas Gates , an abundance of fowl were taken . They took a thousand of one sort in two or three houres , being as big as a Pigeon , and laying speckled egges upon the sand , as big as hennes egges ; which they would daily come and lay , although men sat down amongst them . Purch .

There also is another fowl that liveth in holes like cony-holes ; their egges like to hen-egges , both in quantitie and qualitie . And other birds were there found so tame and gentle , that whistling to them , they would come and gaze on you , while with your stick you might kill them . Idem .

But in Asia , in one of the Molucco islands named Tidore , Birds of Paradise . is a strange bird which they call Mamucos , or birds of Paradise : they have lesse flesh then the bodie maketh shew of ; their legs be in length about an hand-breadth , their head small , their bill long , their feathers fair & of a singular beauteous colour : Authours write that they have no wings , neither do they fly , but are born up in the aire by the subtiltie of their plumes , & lightnesse of their bodies . They are never seen ( saith my authour ) upon the ground but dead , neither do they corrupt or rot in any ●…ort . There is no man knoweth from whence they issue , neither where they breed up their young ones , nor whereupon they nourish themselves . The islanders beleeve that they make their nests in Paradise , and tell many fables thereupon : which perswasion the Moores first put into their heads . They call them Manucodiata , or holy birds , and have them in religious account ; insomuch that some of them have beleeved that souls are immortall , by the consideration of such a bird . And as for the sustenance which keeps this fowl alive , although it be hard to say upon what it is maintained , I do easily think that we may listen to them , who suppose that they nourish themselves , and maintain their lives by the dew that falleth , and the flowers of the spices . See Gesner de Avibus , lib. 3.

Some have written that it is a bird without legs : but Mr. Purchas in two severall places alledgeth the testimonie of one * * Who also writeth that he saw a tree in the East-Indies , the leaves of which changed themselves into birds , who lived but 8 houres . Du Bart. Sum. And of birds in the Moluccos as big as hens , with horns in stead of crests : They lay their egges in the s●…nd , and there they be hatched . Pigafetta , who witnesseth that it is a bird having two feet as well as other birds ; but as soon as they be taken , they are cut off , with a great part of their body , where of a little is left with the head and neck , which being hardened and dryed in the sunne , seem to be so bred . And other authours witnesse that there was one of them sold to the Emperour in the yeare 1605 , which had legs on it .

Cardan likewise mentions this bird ; but seeing his report is differing from our modern writers and travellers , I forbear to rehearse it : Howbeit they who reade Gesner shall see it in his third book of birds , together with a figure of this fowl .

But out of Asia look yet once again into America : and The Cucuios . then you shall see as strange a winged creature , as any we have heard of yet ; I mean the New Spains Cucuios , which whether I may call it bird , or beetle , I cannot tell . He is very little , and of the thicknesse of a mans thumbe or there abouts ; but amongst the works of God , he is a most admirable wonder . For he carrieth foure lights with him , which * * Like unto which are those birds mentioned by Plinie and Solinus , Plin. lib. 10. cap 47. shine in the night ; two in the seat of his eyes , and two which he sheweth when he openeth his wings . And as for his wings , he hath two very strong and hard , under which he hath two other little wings very thin , which appeare not but when he extendeth his other to fly . The Indians use them in stead of candles , and ( saith my * * See Purch . and Du Bart. summary , pag. 240. authour ) if a man tie five or six of them together , they yeeld as much light as a torch .

And loe , just now , as if it were by the light of this Bees . creature , me thinks I see the painfull and industrious Bees fly flocking to their hives .

These be those winged workmen , which whether their profit or admiration be greater , I am scarce able to say . For they do not onely busily bestirre themselves to gather hony , which is very usefull in the life of man ; but they do work it up in most strange manner , and keep it in their waxen cells so rarely built , that all the men which the world affords are not able to do the like . Neither is this all ; for they live so , as they may be true patterns of needfull government , keeping themselves under the subjection of a king , and order of laws . They may well be likewise said to have the soveraignty and preeminence above all others of this kinde , because the rest come farre short of their perfections .

It is a creature having foure wings , and bloudlesse , the onely crafts-master of hony . Their eyes are somewhat of a horny substance , hid deep in their bodies , as is also their sting ; which when they lose they die : — Vitam in vulnere ponunt ; because their sting and entrails come away together . They want neither tongue nor teeth ; and out of their short feet or stumps , there grow forth as it were two fingers , wherein they carry a littlestone , for the poysing their bodies in stormy , windie , tempestuous weather ; it being a great means to keep them from blowing away and losing their home .

Neither can it be denied , but that by nature they are much different : for some ( saith * * Topsel in his Hist. of Serpents . one ) are more domesticall and tam●… , and others again are altogether wilde , uplandish and agrestiall . Those former are much delighted with the familiar friendship , custome , & company of men ; but the other can in no wise brook or endure them , & therefore they keep their trade of hony-making in old trees , caves , and such like other holes .

As for their breathing , I do not beleeve it ; howbeit they may pant , move , or stirre ( as the heart or brain doth ) and by transpiration be comforted and made lively : for they be much refreshed by the aire which passeth through their divided places , insomuch that they alwayes use great diligence and care to preserve them from being stopped : for as soon as they be stopped in those passages , they die ; as we see if at any time they chance to fall into oyl , or the like liquour which may stop their pores .

Some make three kings amongst them , differing in colour , as black , red , and divers-coloured ; but perhaps there is rather one king in a companie , the other like kings may be esteemed as viceroyes . In their breeding they actually couple together , after which they lay egs , sitting upon them for the space of five and fourtie dayes ; then do they hatch their young ones , which at the first come forth much like to white worms , except the king , who onely is said to be hatched with wings . And sometimes there is a kinde of Bee bred out of putrefaction , as authours write . A rotten horse breedeth Wasps ; a dead calf Bees , if the West winde blow ; from an asse proceed Humble-bees ; of a mule , Hornets , &c. And whether the Bees , in Sampsons dead Lion , were bred any where else , no man knoweth .

They have a Commonweal , and are governed by a king , as before was mentioned : and him they reverence and honour , being alwayes readie to do according to his pleasure . He is of bodie farre bigger then the hony Bees , hath shorter wings , but a brighter and more goodly head then they . There is alwayes excellent discipline , and very good government among them : for at the mouthes of the hives there be some which stand like warders placed at the gates of a castle , to see who goes in and out . And having rested quietly all night , there is one which with a humming noise doth call them up , whereupon they prepare to fly abroad about their businesse : but if they make no haste to look out , or go not farre from home , it is a certain signe of no good weather . When they be busie at their work , the Bees which go abroad return home with laden thighs , full of the substance of the flowers ; and this especially is said to be an office of the younger Bees : for some of the other do onely earrie water ; and the elder ones remaining at home , do busily lay up , carefully dispose , and curiously dresse what the other bring in . Such as be sluggish among them , are diligently observed , and bitterly punished : and as for the drones , they are supposed by some to be the female Bees , which they drive out of their hives when breeding time is past ; and therefore they do ill who use to kill the drones before . Others again think that the female Bee is no drone , but rather bred among the Bees , and being idle , and unapt for work , is driven away either in the busiest time , or time of dearth . And yet perhaps it may be the female , which having done as much as can be naturally required from her , must not think much to be driven away , but leave her room to a succeding generation .

I said before , that in the morning there is one among them which calls them up , and so in like manner at night they leave their buzzing by degrees , at last hearing as it were a proclamation through their hive to go to rest : and so the watch being appointed , and all things set in order , they all make themselves readie to go to bed . So long as the king liveth , so long the whole swarm enjoyeth the benefit of peace ; but he being dead , there is great disorder . The king keepeth his court by himself , in the highest room and largest part of the whole palace , his lodging being very curiously made . And if at any time any of them chance to die , they be carried out of the hive , as it were upon the shoulders of the other Bees , who will suffer nothing in their houses which may pollute them : but if they be onely sick , then have they a medicinall aliment of hony , drawn from annise , saffron , and Hyacinths , by which they are cured . Topsell .

And when they be readie to swarm , they dare not take their flight untill their king leade the way ; unto whose side they strive to flie , as neare as they can . Some Tops . bist . S●…rp . say , if their king be such as tenders the good of the other Bees , he goes but seldome abroad : and stragling often from home , they will rid themselves of him . But when he dies through age , they carrie him forth in solemne manner , and behave themselves as at some sad funerall . Neither is he so tied to his home but that he may sometimes go abroad to refresh his aged bodie , whom they accompanie in a sweet obedientiall manner ; and if it chance that he grow wearie and faint by the way , they bear him back again upon their wings , and with great commiseration pitie his decayed estate . Moreover they will not suffer a dead Bee to be in their hives , but carrie him forth as to his buriall , lest he should corrupt their pure and cleanly decked dwellings .

Vespa , the Wasp , is an angrie creature : they make them Wasps . nests most * * But sometimes in tha●…ched houses . commonly in the ground ; their combes be round , much after the fashion of a broad toadstool ; and their cells are diversly fashioned . They be very tenderly affected to their females when they are with young , and will not suffer them to take any pains , but lay the whole burden upon themselves . Like unto the Bees , they affect a kingly government ; and in case they have no leader , they make their nests in holes of clay , walls , and the like ; where they live like vagabonds and gather nothing . They do often times rob the Bees , and ( as I said ) be very angrie creatures , implacable , and very noxious to those who disturb their nests . Aristophanes calleth all those maids which are fine , slender , and prettie small in the waste , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , resembling them to Wasps ; which by Topsell is interpreted , as if he should name them Wasp-wasted-wenches : the reason whereof is , because the bodie of a Wasp seemeth to be fastened together to the midst of the breast , with a certain thinne fine thread as it were ; and to be as if they had no loins at all . And as your finest bodied wenches are like them in their waste , so sometimes too like them in their sting ; by which their best beautie is eclipsed : and better were it to endure the continuall droppings and thunderings of a rainie day , then the waspish harms of wicked women , whether it be that they carrie their stings either in tongue or tail .

The Hornet is called by the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because Hornets . with their sting they raise an Anthrax or carbuncle , with a vehement inflammation of the whole part about it : & in Latine it is called Crabro . These creatures do not gather their meat from flowers , but for the most part they live upon flesh and stinking carrion , which makes them delight so much in dunghills . They use likewise to catch flies , and hunt after small birds , which if they can but sting , they kill . Mr Topsell makes mention of a A fight between a Sparrow and a Hornet . strange combate between an Hornet and a Sparrow , which he himself saw , at a town called Duckworth in Huntingtonshire ; and the Sparrow lost the day : for being wounded by the Hornets sting , the bird fell to the ground , and the Hornet greedily sucked her bloud . The said authour writeth that their life is but short , never above two yeares : and as for their combes , they be wrought with greater cunning , more exquisite art , and curious conceit , then those either of Wasps or Bees ; neither need we doubt ( saith he ) but that they bring forth young by the sides of their cells , and perform such other offices in their breeding as the Bees and Wasps do .

The Gray or Badger is their greatest enemie ; for in the The Badger on enemie to the Hornet . full of the moon he useth to make forcible entrance into their holes , and without fear he is able to spoil their nests . And albeit they most commonly feed upon flesh , yet they do greatly love all kinde of sweet things , and oyl , with other matter of a greasie substance .

And for to make a medicine against the sting of bees , A good medicine against stinging . hornets , or wasps , do thus . Take of opium , of the seed of henbane and camphire , of each a like quantitie , and incorporate them with rose-water or juice of willows , and lay it upon the wounded place , applying on the top of it a linen cloth , which must be first throughly wetted in wine , and this is good to asswage the pain . Vineger and camphire are also excellent to wash any such place .

Cantharides are flies whose juice is poison : they shine Cantharides . like gold , and must be carefully used in any experiment , otherwise they do much harm ; as the unskilfull and adventurous have sometimes proved to their own cost .

Pyrausta is a flie so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignis ; because it Pyrausta . lives in the fire , and dieth without it . Plin. lib. 11. cap. 36.

Tarantula is a little flie , frequent in Italie●… it will many Tarantula . times sting the people , whereupon they presently fall a laughing ; and if musick be not forthwith brought them , they cannot choose but in a mortall merrie fit take leave of the world and † † Like unto which is an herb in Sardinia , of which if any ●…at much , they perish and die laughing . It is like to Balm gentle . 〈◊〉 . die . Neither can they at all be cured , unlesse by hearing musick : and ( as it is reported ) if the cure be not throughly done , they dance ever after at the sound of musicks pleasing strains : shewing thereby , that this is a creature , an admired creature , and of a strange propertie .

Bombyx is commonly called the Silk-worm : but whether Bombyx . I may name it a worm or a flie , I cannot tell . For sometimes it is a worm , sometimes a flie , and sometimes neither worm nor flie , but a little seed , which the dying flies leave behinde them .

As for example ; when these daintie creatures have made them little husken houses , and spunne out the just length of their silken webs , they eat out themselves from those prisons ; and ( although they were worms before ) yet then they appeare with their prettie wings , and flie about a while : in which space the male accompanying with the female , doth as it were tread her ; and then , laying some certain egges , like little seeds , they cease to live any longer : from which seeds proceed more young ones ( at the first like maggots ) and they do as their dammes before them , and then die .

And let this creature end my discourse concerning the things done in this fifth day ; wherein , not able to mention all , I have toucht at some ; and those so excellent , as I could have spent more time in their better view , were it not that the succeeding day hastens his dawning . In the phrase of Moses I will therefore conclude , and concluding say ,

The Eve and Morn confine the fifth of dayes , And God gives to his work deserved praise .
CHAP. IX . This ninth chapter concerneth the creatures made in the sixth and last day ; namely creatures living neither in the aire , nor water , but upon the earth : and these be of two sorts , the brute beasts , and Man . This chapter hath two Sections .
Sect. 1. Wherein is both a division and entrance into this dayes work ; as also a discourse of the first part of it , concerning the brute beasts , whose creation was in the first part of the day .

THe just period of the fifth day being come to an end , the sixth approacheth ; wherein God Almightie shutteth up the creation of every species : and after all , he resteth from his works , & watcheth by his providence over each part and parcell of the world which he had made .

And in this day he first produced the brute beasts living upon the face of the earth : then he comes to the creation of man , and makes him the Colophon , or conclusion of all things else ; in whose nature he placed the greatest dignitie of any creature that is visible : for man is of a middle between the beasts and Angels , transcending the one , and yet not worthy to equalize the other ; as afterwards , when I come to that particular , shall be declared , with other things pertinent to his creation .

And now , that the terrestriall beasts and he should be made both in one day , is worth observing : for had he been to live in the aire , he might have seen the sunne with the flying fowls , and have been created when they were made : or had his habitation been in the waters , the fish and he might both at once have been produced . But being made , neither to swimme with the fishes , nor flie with the birds , but live upon the earth , it was most harmonious that the terrestriall beasts , and his creation , should in the same day the one succeed the other . And that the end might shew the perfection of the work , the prioritie of time is given to the beasts ; but the excellencie and prioritie of all appeares in man , who was made Lord of the creatures , and in whom God had placed a surpassing condition , and ( by farre ) a more noble nature . For whereas they are led by sense , he hath reason ; whereas they look downwards and groveling from the skie , his countenance is erect , and his looks are mixt with majestie ; whereas they are animate without an immortall soul , he liveth when he dieth , and hath a soul which death it self knows not how to kill : and whereas their bodies fall and never rise again , his riseth when it is fallen , and is like seed sown , which sprouteth up when the time is come .

If this then be both the order and cause of such an The creation of beasts . order in this dayes work , I must leave the most excellent piece untill the last , and begin first to look and observe how the beasts , in their severall kindes and daintie squadrons , march up and down , and walk from out the shop of their Creatour ; being brought to perfection even as soon as that powerfull word who spoke it , did onely say it , Let them be .

It would ( I confesse ) require no small volume to discourse of all . Howbeit even in a few , the glory of their Maker will well appeare : and with that thought let us name some , by which we may admire the rest .

And first consider what a strong vast creature the The Elephant . mighty Elephant is known to be . There is no creature ( saith a a Topsel . one ) among all the beasts of the world which hath so great and ample demonstration of the power and wisdome of Almighty God , as the Elephant ; both for proportion of body , and disposition of spirit : and it is admirable to behold the industrie of our ancient forefathers , and noble desire to benefit us their posteritie , by searching into the qualities of every beast , to discover what benefits or harms may come by them to mankinde : having never been afraid of the wildest , but they tamed them ; and the greatest , but they also set upon them : witnesse this beast of which we now speak , being like a living mountain in quantitie and outward appearance , yet by them so handled , as no little dog could be made more serviceable , tame , or tractable .

They are usually bred in the b b Plin. lib. 8. cap. 11 hot eastern countreys ; for by reason they cannot well endure the cold , they delight most in the East and South ; as in India , and some places of Africa . And before the dayes of Alexander Magnus , there were never any in Europe : but when he fought against c c 〈◊〉 . lib. 8. Porus King of India , he became master of many : and how bravely they fought at the first for their masters , and received many wounds , Curtius hath related .

These Indian Elephants are most commonly d d Topsel . nine cubits high , and five cubits broad ; and in Africa they be about eleven foot high , and of bignesse proportionable to their height .

Their colour is for the most part mouse-coloured , or black ; and yet there was * * And in Pegu the King hath many ; it being part of his royall title , King of the White Elephants . See Mr. Purch . in his Pilgr . of Asia , lib. 5. once one in Ethiopia , all white , as Mr. Topsell relateth . They have a skinne so hard ( excepting on their belly ) that it is a very hard matter , and in a manner impossible , to pierce it with any sword , spear , or iron . It hath on it very few hairs , and is very full of chaps or crevises , in which there is such a savour as invites the flies to a continuall feast : howbeit they pay deerly for their cheer ; for although the Elephant cannot make use of his tail to drive them away , yet by shrinking of himself close together , he incloseth the flies within the chaps , and so killeth them . He hath a long trunked nose , mighty teeth , foure whereof be within his mouth serving to grinde his meat , and two hang forth ; as afterwards shall be shewed . He hath a tail slender and short , and legs of an infinite strength ; his head is very great , so that a mans head may as easily be thrust into it , as his finger into the mouth of a dog : but yet his eares and eyes are not equivalent to the residue of his other parts : for his eares are small , and their matter like to the wings of a Bat or Dragon ; and some ( bred in some places ) have no eares at all . Their eyes likewise are like the eyes of swine , but very red . Two of their teeth ( as I said ) grow farre out of their mouthes , one of which they alwayes keep sharp to revenge injuries and defend themselves , and the other is lesse sharp , being often used to root up plants and trees for their meat ; and commonly they grow out to the length of ten feet : this is that which we call Ivory , and of which many prettie things are cut by artists .

Munster reporteth how these beasts are taken ; namely , by the cunning cutting down of a tree , against which they use to lean and stay themselves . For this beast , e e Munst. cosmog. saith he , having fed till he is full , betaketh himself to rest , and leaning to a tree he sleepeth , for he cannot bend his joynts as other beasts do ; not because he wanteth joynts , but because his sinews are more strong , and closely knit his joynts together ; or else because there is much flesh between the skinne and bones ; or because his skinne is so crustie , like to armour , and unfit to bend . Now when The way to catch Elephants . the people perceive any such tree as is worn and made foul by the Elephants leaning against it , they come in the absence of the said beast , and cut it almost quite through , close by the ground ; insomuch that being ready to fall , it cannot stand when the Elephant cometh to rest against it , but by giving way causeth him to fall together with it ; and then he lieth helplesse upon the ground all the night with his belly upward , and not being able to bend his legs and arise , he is caught in the morning by those who before had cut the tree with purpose to deceive him .

The said authour also mentions another way whereby they of India sometimes take and tame them . For there be Elephants ( saith he ) in India which be very wilde and fierce , but they are easily made tame ; namely thus . The people intending to catch them , compasse some clean place with a deep ditch of about foure or five furlongs in compasse , and in one place onely they make a bridge very strait and narrow , being the way to enter in ▪ then they set three or foure female Elephants which they have alreadie * * These 〈◊〉 are anoin●…ed with a certain oyl , which causeth the wilde Elephant to follow them . tamed , and they themselves lie watching privily till the time that the wilde Elephants come and passe over the bridge : then on the sudden do they † † Some say they are chased in , as is also the tame Elephant trained up on purpose for such huntings . Purch . of Asia , lib. 5. stop the passage , and afterward bring some of their strongest tame Elephants to fight with these wilde ones thus inclosed : besides which , they do likewise punish them with hunger and lack of meat ; and when they be wearied with fighting , they which are bold hardie fellows ( by help of the tame Elephants to shelter them ) will privily creep under their bellies and suddenly chain and fetter them . After this they move their tame Elephants again to beat the wilde untill their fetters cast them to the ground , and then they yoke them to the necks of their tame ones , and lay chains upon them that thereby they may passe on quietly : and at last bringing them home , they fasten their legs and necks to a strong pillar , and so by hunger and societie tame them ; teaching them at the last when they begin to feed them , to be obedient to their masters in such manner as best pleaseth them : and then they will grow so loving , gentle , milde , serviceable , and docil , as is indeed a wonder . And if by chance any of them shall happen through fury to kill his keeper , he will shew so much sorrow , and take it so heavily , that he abstaineth from his meat , and sometimes even pineth to death ; like unto that Dolphin , which in the former day I mentioned , who using to carry a boy upon his back , one day by meere accident hapned to kill him with one of his prickles , not closely couched , before the lad was mounted on his watery steed .

The little mouse is sometimes offensive to this beast , The mouse is offensive to the Elephant . and will strive to runne into the trunk of his nose ; neither can he endure to eat more of his meat if he see but a mouse runne over it .

But above all , he hath two fierce enemies ; viz. the Dragon , and the admired great Rhinoceros , who coming to fight with the Elephant , first whetteth his horn growing upon his snout , and then grapling close , he woundeth the Elephant into his belly ; for elsewhere the force of his fury cannot enter . Plin. lib. 8. cap. 20.

And as for the Dragon , he likewise fighteth furiously , because his delight is to suck the bloud of the Elephant , which is cooling to his hot nature : but drinking too largely of it , ( as he will do if he can ) down falls the Elephant for lack of bloud , and down likewise falls the Dragon , because he hath sucked too much : and so both die striving together . Ibid. cap. 12. or , as Munst. some say , the Elephant dying falls upon the Dragon , and so kills his foe who killed him .

And in this fight the Dragon deals most cunningly : for first he sitteth watching upon a tree , and when the Elephant is come neare unto that place , he suddenly skips and cleaves round about him : and if then the Elephant begin to beat him off against a rock or tree , he claspeth close about his legges , and seldome doth the combate cease without the death of both the fighters . An embleme from the Elephant . A fit embleme this , of those who fall whilest they suck the bloud of others , and perish in such gains as are purchased by the harms of those whom they strive to subvert .

Moreover , the Elephants have such a kinde of modestie The marriage bed must not be abused . and shamefastnesse , that the male never covereth the female but in secret ; and this never but once in two yeares ; and that , when the male is five yeares old , and the female ten . From whence , f f Gemin . lib. 5. cap. 60. Geminianus gathers this instruction . By this example ( saith he ) men are taught honestly to use the acts belonging to their conjugall or matrimoniall estate , both according to the place and time . Arise and let us pray ( saith young Tobias to Tobit 8. 4 , 7 , 8. his wife ) that God would have pitie on us . And in praying he likewise said , I take her not for lust , but uprightly : therefore mercifully ordain , that we may become aged together . And she said with him , Amen . Of which carefull continence , Geminianus gives this reason why it ought to be in us ; because we are children of the light , and may * * Ezek. 8. 6. and 22. 10. Levit. 18. 19. not do as the heathens who know not God . Whereupon g g See Mr. Perk. in his Aurea 〈◊〉 . S. Augustine saith , that they commit adulterie with their wives , who in the use of wedlock have neither regard of seemlinesse , nor honestie . And Hierome likewise makes this assertion , that nothing is more shamelesse then to make a strumpet of a wife : meaning when they turn the remedie into a disease , through a lustfull , immodest , and immoderate use of the marriage bed .

Furthermore , the Elephants are long-lived , they have great pleasure in good water , are very impatient of cold , and many of them live h h Munst. almost 200 yeares .

Also there is one singular propertie yet more to be A pattern for great men . observed in them , viz. that even the wilde ones living in deserts will direct and defend strangers and travellers . For if an Elephant shall finde a man wandering in his way ; first of all , that he may not be affrighted , the Elephant goeth a little wide out of the path and standeth still : then by little and little going before him , he shews him the way ; and if a Dragon chance to meet this man thus travelling , the Elephant then opposeth himself to the Dragon , and powerfully defendeth the helplesse Gemin . lib. 5. cap. 96. man , who is not able to defend himself . So ought it to be chiefly amongst great men , and those who are mightie ; they should not injure strangers and travellers ( as many do ) when they come into their territories , but rather by themselves , or theirs , they should direct and succour them from the hurts and harms of evil men .

The Rhinoceros is a beast every way admirable , both The Rhinoceros . for the outward shape , quantitie , and greatnesse , and also for the inward courage , disposition , and mildenesse . For this beast is next to the Elephant , every way as strange , and in a manner exceeding him , unlesse it be in his quantitie or height of stature : for although he may be as long , or perhaps longer then an Elephant , yet he is not so tall , neither are his legges so long ; and for the length , it must be a large Rhinoceros which can measure with the Elephant , for ordinarily the Elephant exceedeth , according to the testimonie of Strabo alledged by Mr Topsell .

In the l l Purch . 5 book of Asia . kingdome of Bengala great numbers of these beasts may be found : their colour is like the rinde or bark of a box-tree ; their skinne upon the upper part is all wrinkled , and of such firmnesle and hardnesse that no dart is able to pierce it ; and being wrinkled , it appeareth as if they were armed with shields , or set over with scales , which go also down along their legs to the very hoofs which are parted into foure distinct claws . Moreover , upon the nose of this beast there groweth a hard and sharp horn , crooking a little towards the crown of his head , but not so high ; it is flat and not round , and so sharp and strong that it will pierce through things of exceeding hardnesse : and from hence it is that he is called a Rhinoceros in the Greek ; by which word is signified a k k Topsell . Nose-horned beast . He is headed somewhat like to a wilde Boar , and hath again another horn growing upon his withers , but it is a small one . The manner of his fight with the Elephant I have alreadie mentioned : and as for his horn , teeth , flesh , bloud , claws , & whatsoever he hath without and within his bodie , it is good against poyson , and ( as l l Purch . ibid. ex 〈◊〉 . authours write ) is much accounted of throughout all India . The reason of which vertue is thought to proceed from the soveraigne powers which are in those herbs that Bengala yeeldeth ; for in other places they are nothing so precious . Some have thought this to be the right Unicorn : but of that fancie see more , as followeth .

Monoceros is a beast with one horn , called therefore by The Unicorn . the name of an Unicorn : and albeit there be many horned beasts which may improperly be called Unicorns , yet that which is the right Unicorn indeed , is like unto a colt of two yeares & a half old , which hath naturally but one horn , and that a very rich one , which groweth out of the middle of his forehead ; being a horn of such vertue as is in no beasts horn besides : which whilest some have gone about to denie , they have secretly blinded the eyes of the world from their full view of the greatnesse of Gods great works . For were it not said that the horn were excellent and of surpassing power , I perswade my self it would never be doubted whether there were an Unicorn or no. But that there is such a peculiar Deut. 33. 17. Isai. 34. 7. Job 39. 9. Psalm . 92. 10. beast , the Scripture , both in Deuteronomie , Isaiah , Job , and the book of Psalmes , doth bear us witnesse : In all which places how do Expositours translate the originall word , but thus , Unicornis , or Monoceros , which in English is an Unicorn ?

And again , it is the testimonie of Ludovicus Vertomannus , alledged by Gesner , Topsell , and others , that he himself saw a couple of the true Unicorns at Mecha in Arabia ; one whereof had a horn of three cubits , being of the bignesse of a colt two yeares and an half old ; the other was much lesse , and his horn shorter , about a spanne long , for he was but young : and both these were sent to the Sultan of Mecha , for a rare present , by the King of Ethiopia , who ever desireth to be in league with the said Sultan , thinking nothing too deare to maintain his amitie . And certainly he could not send him a gift more welcome , especially this being a beast so rare and seldome seen ; which may be , in regard that it is a creature delighting in nothing more then in a remote and solitarie life .

The colour of these thus sent was like a weasel-coloured Horse ; the head like the head of a Hart ; the neck not very long , and the mane growing all on one side ; their legges slender and lean , like the legs of an hinde ; the hoofs on the forefeet cloven , and the hinder legges somewhat shaggie . The nearest ( of any beast better known ) is the Indian Asse , and Indian Horse ; excepting that their hoofs are whole and not cloven , and their colour somewhat differing : for there is a horn grows out between their two eyes , like to the true Unicorn . By which it appeareth that of Unicorns there is one principall kinde onely ; the rest are lesse principall , and subordinate to him whose horn is the strongest , sharpest , and of the greatest vertue . For in granting more kindes then one , I do not understand every beast with one horn ; but onely such Monocerots as have in their horns vertue against poison : like unto those horses of India mentioned but even now , and of which Mr Topsell writeth that they have Harts heads , and one horn , of which their Kings and Princes make cups to drink their drink against poison , finding a great preservative to be in the said horn . Munster saith that the King of Ethiopia hath some store of these beasts ; and Mr Topsell nameth two kingdomes in India ( the one called Niem , the other Lamber ) which be likewise stored with them .

Moreover concerning the horn , it is neither light nor A description of the Unicorns horn . hollow , nor yet smooth like other horns , but hard as iron , rough as any file , revolved into many plaits , sharper then any dart , straight and not crooked , and every where black , except at the top or point . It hath many soveraigne vertues , and with an admirable dexteritie expelleth poison : insomuch that being put upon a table furnished with many junkets and banqueting dishes , it will quickly descrie whether there be any poison or venime amongst them ; for if there be , then presently the horn is covered with a kinde of sweat or dew . And ( as it is reported ) when this beast cometh to drink , he first dippeth his horn in the water , that thereby he may drive away the poison when venimous beasts have drunk before him .

And again I finde it recorded that the Indian and How hunters take them . Ethiopian hunters catch of those Unicorns which be in their countrey , after this manner . They take a goodly strong and beautifull young man , whom they clothe in the apparell of a woman , besetting him with divers flowers and odoriferous spices , setting him where the Unicorns use to come ; and when they see this young man , whom they take to be a woman , they come very lovingly and lay their heads down in his lap : ( for above all creatures they do great reverence to virgins and young maids ) and then the hunters having notice given them , suddenly come , and finding him asleep , they will deal so with him , as that before he goeth , he must leave his horn behinde him .

These , and many other things more , concerning this beast may be read in the large writings of Gesner and Topsel , whither I would wish the more inquisitive to have recourse .

Africa breedeth many Lions , and the colder the place The Lion . is , the gentler they be : and in time of their coupling , eight or ten will follow one female , whereupon arise very terrible and bloudie battels among them . They engender backward ; and so doth the Camel , Elephant , Rhinoceros , Ounce , and Tiger . They spare women rather then men , and prey not at all on infants , except in case of much hunger : and albeit the Lion be a fierce and cruell beast , yet he is said to shew great clemencie to the humble and such as prostrate themselves submissively before him ; which he will the sooner do when he hath lately filled his bellie with a former prey . The male useth not to feed with the female , but either of them apart by themselves . The Lionesse or She-lion is the fiercest , and alwayes the most cruell . Their tail is a token of their inward meaning : for if it stirreth not , he is gentle and peaceable ; but moving , he is angry . These beasts will keep revenge in minde a long while , either against man or beast that hath hurt them . And in like A storie of a Lion . manner they will as long be mindefull of a benefit , and do their best to make requitall , as is famous by that storie of Androdus who was slave to a senatour of Rome ; and one named Mentor , a man of Syracusa , upon whom a Lion fawned to have him help his diseased foot .

For , concerning the first ; when Androdus fled from his master by reason of some hard usage that he received at his hands , by chance he happened to take up his lodging in a cave ; which ( unknown to him ) was a Lions denne : where when he had been a while , not long before night the Lion came home from hunting , and having gotten an hurt upon his foot , he no sooner espied the trembling man in this fearfull place , but he cometh gently unto him , stretching forth his foot , and making mone as though he desired help . The poore slave at the first expected nothing but death , neither did he think of any thing more then to have his sepulchre in the Lions bellie ; but at the last perceiving what the matter was , he took the Lion by his paw , searched the wound , pulled out a thorn , bound up his foot , and gave him ease : which kinde office being performed , was first of all requited with a daily portion of provision which the Lion would bring in for this his guest ; and he poore helplesse man would rost it in the sunne as well as he could , and then eat it . But being wearie of this kinde of diet , and as wearie of his solitarie life , he went away ; for whose absence , the Lion ( as himself could heare ) made great mourning and lamentation . And see how it happened ; this man did no sooner depart then he was taken by some whom his master sent to seek him : and then ( alas ) there is no way for him but one ; die he must . Neither shall his death be other then a tearing in pieces by cruell beasts : for the Romanes had a custome to sit in their theaters and behold such bloudie games , and direfull pastimes ; and therefore they would catch and keep beasts on purpose . But it fortuned that amongst other beasts taken this Lion was one , who being brought into the theater , greedily rent in pieces such as were thrown unto him : yet when his old guests turn came , he forgot his furie and turned it into fawning , by which the poore slave perceived what Lion it was , and thereupon gathered up his spirits , renewing again his old acquaintance with his former friend , even to the admiration of all the beholders . And the matter being known and related to them , he had not onely pardon for his life , but the Lion also was bestowed on him to wait upon him . Aelianus reports this storie , and so doth Aulus Gellius in his Attick nights . Hîc est Leo hospes hominis ; hîc est homo medicus Leonis , was that which the people would say when they saw him leade along his Lion through the streets : Here goeth ( say they ) the Lion which was the mans hoast ; and there is the man who was the Lions Physician .

And to shew that the Lion delighteth not to kill his prey before he be readie to eat it , appeareth by another storie which I finde related by Mr Topsell , in his historie of foure-footed beasts .

A certain English man being turned Moor , and living Another storie of a Lion . in Barbarie , was told of a Lion which lay lurking not farre off ; and he , to shew his valour , being half drunk , would needs undertake to go and kill him in the place where he was : whereupon he armed himself with a sword , dagger , and musket ; having also a long large knife about him . And when he came to the place where the Lion was , that he might shew himself valorous , he would not kill him as he lay asleep , but toucheth him with the end of his musket that he might awake : which being performed , the beast suddenly mounted up and eagerly sets upon this fool-hardie champion , throwing him presently down to the ground : whereupon he could think of no other but a speedie execution . But seeing the Lions bellie was lately filled with a former prey , he forbeareth to kill him ; onely he standeth over him and keeps him down with his paws , intending so to hold him untill he had a stomack to prey upon him . But in the mean time , this champion studying how to acquit himself , between hope and fear , draws out his long barbarian knife ( for he had his hands at libertie ) and with it he wounds the Lion two or three times : but he , desirous to possesse his prey against his need , never regarded from whence the wounds came , and thereupon he falls at the last fainting to the ground , and so dying delivers his prisoner against his will , who now might triumph in a conquest that was altogether beyond either hope or expectation .

These creatures delight much to feed on Camels flesh , and on the flesh of Apes : howbeit when they eat Apes , it is more for * * Aeli●… . 〈◊〉 . ●…ist . lib. 1 ▪ Physick then for food : and sometimes they will catch the young Elephants . Neither do they drink often or overmuch ; and having eaten to satietie , they use to fast † † Munst. three dayes before they feed again . Their bones ( saith Munster ) be sound and not hollow , insomuch that some affirm fire may be struck out of them as from a flint : and sometimes being too fiercely exasperated to anger , they are in such a heat , that it even He is truely valiant that can overcome himself . burns them up , and kills them . So have I seen some very powerfull , and exquisite in many things , and yet but slaves to their own passions ; ruling others , but not able to command themselves : although there be few but know , that it is a * * Forti●…r est . qui se , quam qui fortiffu●… vincit 〈◊〉 . greater point of valour to subdue a mans self , then to conquer a strong and mightie citie .

What Plinie hath written of this beast , may be seen at large in the sixteenth chapter of his eighth book ; to whom , and others , I referre such as desire more .

Tigers , like lions , are bred in the East , South , and hot The Tiger . countreys , because their generation desireth an abundance of heat . It is a beast of a wonderfull swiftnesse : and in the proportion of his bodie he is like to the * * And note tha●… his Mustachios are holden for mortall poisen ; causing men to die mad if they be given in meat ▪ Purch . Lionesse , footed like a Cat , and spotted like a Panther , excepting that the spots belong and all of a colour . Generally they be cruell , sharp , ravenous , and never so tamed but sometimes they return to their former natures : but above all , in the time of their lust , or when they be robbed of their young , they are most raging and furious . m m Plin. lib. 8. cap. 18. Plinie hath described the manner how the hunters get away their whelps very commonly . They come upon horseback , and finding the old Tigers from home , they take up their young ones and poste away as fast as they can ; and on the sudden they finde themselves pursued , wherefore when the old one cometh neare them , they let fall one of her whelps on purpose , that whilest she is carrying that to her nest , they may escape securely with the rest . And sometimes they make round spheres of n n Munster , Topsell . glasse which they cast before her when she cometh , and thinking ( by reason of her own shadow ) that she seeth her young ones there , she rolleth it to her denne , where she breaketh it with her claws , and finding her self deluded runneth after the hunters again , by which time they are gone too farre for her to finde .

There is an o o Topsell . herb neare the river Ganges , growing like Buglosse , the juice whereof is such that if it be poured into the mouth of their dennes , they dare not come forth , but will lie howling there till they die .

The Panther is a beast little differing from a Leopard The Panther . or Libbard : p p Plin. lib. 8. cap. 17. some think they differ in nothing but in sex . In Greek the generall name is Panther ; the speciall names , Pordalis and Pardalis . Pordalis is taken for the male , and Pardalis for the female . And in Latine it is called Pardus and Panthera : where it must be again observed that Pardus signifieth the male Panther , and Panthera the female . Neither is the difference between the Leopard and Panther onely in sex , but rather in respect of a How the Leopard is begotten . mixt and simple generation : for there is no Leopard or Libbard , but such as is begotten between the Lion and the Panther , or the Panther and the Lionesse .

This is a beast which hath varietie of colours , a sweet breath , and is very fierce and wilde , insomuch that some have therefore called him a Dog-wolf ; and yet being full , he is gentle enough . He sleepeth three dayes ( saith Munster ) and after the third day he washeth himself and cryeth out , and with a sweet savour which cometh from his breath , he gathereth the wilde beasts together , being led by the smell : and then ( saith Plinie ) doth he hide his head very cunningly , lest his looks should affright them ; whereupon , whilest they gaze upon him , he catcheth his prey of which he pleaseth . So have I known An embleme from the Panther , concerning fair tongues and false hearts . some hide their ill meanings with fair and sweet-breathed words ; having hony in their mouthes , but gall in their hearts ; and a direfull intent cruelly to hurt when they seem most of all to please . For sugred speeches will catch the credulous ; neither is all gold that fairly glisters .

Now the reason why these beasts have such a sweet breath , I take to be in regard that they are so much delighted with all kinde of spices and daintie aromaticall trees : insomuch that ( as q q Topsell . some affirm ) they will go many hundred miles in time of the yeare when these things are in season ; and all for the love they bear to them . But above all , their chief delight is in the gumme of camphorie , watching that tree very carefully , to the end they may preserve it for their own use .

Of Camels there be chiefly three sorts : the first called The Camel . Hugiun , of great stature and strength , able to carrie a r r Purch . thousand pound weight : the second lesse , with two bunches on the back , and sometimes one upon the breast ; these are called Becheti , are found onely in Asia , & are fit both for carriage , and to ride on . The third sort is meagre & small , not used to burdens , yet able to travell above an hundred miles in one day : this kinde they call Raguahill .

The Arabian and Bactrian Camels , although they want horns , yet they have s s Plin. lib. 8. cap. 18. teeth but on one side . And of all the sorts , their necks are long & nimble , by which the whole bodie is much relieved , seeing it can reach to most parts ; their heads are small , and feet fleshie , in which regard they use to be shod with leather for fear of graveling ; I mean such as are tame and made serviceable . They love grasse , especially the blades of barley ; and when they drink , the water must not be cleare but muddie . The surname therefore of the Camel , is Trouble-bank ; for they will t t Plin. ibid. mud the water with their feet , otherwise they take no delight to drink it . So have I seen some , never better pleased then when they trouble the cleare fountains of justice and pure doctrine , with the muddie streams of injustice and errour . Or some , never better cheered then when they may drink An embleme from the Camel , concerning those who preferre earth before heaven . deeply of the dirtie puddles of worldly wealth , little regarding the sweet taste of the water of life , which is a cleare river running from the throne of God and the Lambe , Rev. 22. And as for the bunch upon the Camels back , the Scripture doth thereby expresse the swelling pride and confidence of rich worldly men , who as hardly enter into the kingdome of God , as the Camel with his bunched back can go through the * * Matth. 19. 24. eye of a needle .

The Horse and the Camel are great adversaries ; and The Horse and Camel great enemies . ▪ with his very sight and strong smell , the horse is terrified . Cyrus therefore being excelled by the Babylonians in horsemanship , used this stratagem of the Camels .

And as for our fine stuffes , as grogeram , and chamblet , Stuffes made of Camels hair . they be made of Camels hair , as some affirm : as also there is a courser hairie cloth to be made of the worst of this hair , such as was that garment worn by John Baptist in the wildernesse .

And of the Camels this one propertie more ; when their A lesson of patience and humilitie taught by the Camel . masters load them they will bowe themselves , and stoup down to the very ground with their knees , patiently enduring to take up their burden . So have I seen some , as willingly humbled under the crosse , and as patiently stouping to take it up , and follow their master Christ who went before them . For it is a true rule , that God can and doth love his children well , although he make no wantons of them .

Moreover the Dromedarie is a kinde of Camel , but lesse , The Dromedarie . and farre more swift .

And as for the Cameleopardus , he is begotten by a The Cameleopard . mixt generation between the Camel , and Leopard or Panther .

The Hyaena , as it is described by u u Lib. 8. cap. 30. Plinie , is a beast The Hyaena whose neck hath no joynt , and therefore he stirres not his neck but with bending about his whole body . He will imitate humane voice , and drawing neare to the sheep-coats , having heard the name of some of the shepherds , he will call him , and when he comes , devoure him . His eyes have many colours ; and the touch of his shadow makes a dog not able to bark . And ( as the Magicians would make us beleeve ) this beast hath the power of incantation : they therefore tell many strange things which they be able to do .

Neither is this any other then the x x Topsell . common or vulgar Hyaena , which is likewise called Lupus vespertinus , a wolf of the night , being in quantitie of body very like a Wolf , but much more rough in his hair , and bristled all along his back like a horses mane , the middle whereof is somewhat crooked . His colour is yellowish , but speckled on the sides with blew spots .

The second kinde is called y y Idem , Pag. 439. Papio or Dabuh , bigger and rougher then the former , with feet something like to a mans hand . They breed much about Cesarea ; and their custome is , being gathered together , for one of them to go before his company singing and howling , and all the rest answering him with a kinde of correspondent tune ; whose voices are so shrill and sounding , that although they be remote and farre off , men may heare them as if they were hard by : and when one of them is slain , the residue flock about his carcase , howling as if they should make funerall lamentations for the dead . They sometimes , being compelled by hunger , will search into the silent graves of dead men .

The third kinde is the Corcuta , and this happeneth The Corcuta . when the Lionesse and the Hyaena do ingender together .

The fourth is Mantichora ; he is bred among the Indians , The Mantichora . having a treble row of teeth beneath and above , with a broad face fashioned like to the face of a man , a beard both on his chin and upper lip ; his eyes are gray , and his colour red , and in the shape of his body and legs like to a Lion . His tail is long and slender , armed at the end with sharp quils , with which he woundeth the hunters when they set upon him ; and this is strange , that the quils being darted off do presently grow again . And as for his chief delight , it is to eat mans flesh .

The Zebra is a beast which amongst a a Purch . lib. of Africa , cap. 1. all creatures Zebra . both for beautie and comelinesse is admirably pleasing . He resembles a horse of exquisite composition , but not altogether so swift , all overlaid with partie-coloured laces and gards , from head to tail . In Africa they abound , and live in great herds together .

In the countrey of Sardinia there is a certain beast Muflo . which they call Muflo , the like whereof ( as b b Munst. Cos. Epit. some affirm ) is not in all Europe . It hath a skinne and hairs like unto a Deer or Hart , crooked horns like unto a Ramme , which bend backward about the eares . In bignesse he may be compared to a Buck : he feedeth onely upon grasse and herbs , and keepeth most about mountains , is very swift in running , and his flesh is very good to be eaten .

In Virginia there is a beast called Ovassom , which The Ovassom . hath a head like a Swine , a tail like a Rat , as big as a Cat , and hath under his belly a bag , wherein they carrie their young . Purch .

Moreover I finde in the said authour , that their Dogs Virginia Dogs , Wolves , Foxes , &c. in that countrey bark not , their Wolves are not much bigger then our Foxes , and their Foxes like our silver-haired Conies , and of a differing smell from ours .

The Wolf is a ravenous and devouring beast , and The Wolf . rightly surnamed Spoil-park ; and those of the common sort have grizled hairs , being white under the belly , a great head , and armed with big and long teeth , sparkling eyes , and short prickt eares ; and for his feet , they be something like to the feet of a Lion . He is therefore called Lupus from Leopes ; quia pedem quasi pedes Leonis habet .

Where these creatures live , the people are much infested with them : they will sometimes steal from their folds abroad , and sometimes do them mischief at home . When they come to the sheep-folds , they observe which way the c c Ge●…in . lib. 5. 6. 39 winde bloweth , and then they come marching against it , that thereby they may the better deceive the shepherd and his dogs . And when they prey upon Goats , they d d Ibid. hide themselves under the leaves of * * Or elsé come with the green leaves and small boughs of Osrers , &c. trees that they may the more easily obtain their desire . When they catch little children , it is said that they will play with them for a while ( as the cat playes with the mouse ) and at the last devoure them .

Plinie and Olaus Magnus write , that Egypt and Africa Plin. lib. 8. cap. 22. bring forth but small Wolves in respect of those which are in the Northern parts of the world : and as the Elephant is impatient of cold , so these beasts do as much detest heat . And again there be certain mountains which part the kingdomes of Swetia and Norway , upon which Ola. Mag. lib. 18. live whole herds of white Wolves .

e e Tops . Some say that if the heart of a Wolf be kept dry , it will render a most fragrant or sweet smell ; and in the bladder of a Wolf is a certain stone of a saffron or hony colour , which inwardly containeth as it were certain weak shining starres . But this ( me thinks ) is strange . The Ravens are in perpetuall enmitie with Wolves , and the antipathie of their natures is so violent , that if a Raven eat of the carcase of a beast which the Wolf hath either killed or formerly tasted of , she presently f f Ibid. dieth : and again it is reported that when a Wolf espieth a single passenger travelling by the way , if he thinks himself not able to set upon him , he will make such a piteous howling that his companions suddenly come to help him .

Romulus and Remus were said to be nursed by a she-Wolf : Romulus & Remus not nursed by a Wolf . but Lupa , signifying a devouring Harlot , may rather be applyed to Laurentia the wife of Faustulus , who had played the harlot with certain shepherds .

Wolves have no societie but with beasts of their own kinde : and above all creatures , they and dogs are most subject to madnesse ; the reason of which is , because their bodies are cholerick , and their brains increase and decrease with the moon .

And as for their severall kindes , see more in Gesner , Topsell , Olaus Magnus , and such others .

Vulpes , the Fox , is a subtill craftie creature . They differ The Fox . in colour according to the climate wherein they be bred , and sometimes also in quantitie . The urine of this beast falling upon any herb or grasse , drieth it up , and causeth it to wither . His fat or grease is good against the cramp or gout : and so also is his skinne , if it be wrapped about the grieved place ; testified by Olaus Magnus in the eighteenth book of his Northern historie .

Moreover , concerning the subtilties of this beast , they The subtilties of the Fox . be in a manner infinite . By putting his tail into the water he will catch an abundance of crabs and lobsters at his pleasure ; for they take great delight to hang and enwrap themselves into such brushie stuffe , and he hath as great delight to fish them out .

And again , when cold , snow , and hunger shall oppresse him , coming neare some farm or mansion-house , he feigneth a kinde of barking like a dogge , that thereby the houshold beasts may more confidently keep themselves without fear , being often used to the barking of a dogge : and so having gotten himself neare unto his prey , he will lie upon his back with his belly upwards , mouth open , tongue out , and every way seeming as if he were dead ; then the hens , or geese , or what else is fit for him , are suddenly surprised and cunningly caught , whilest they little dreamed of such a subtilty .

Sometimes again he will roll himself in red earth , and besmearing himself with it as if he were bloudie , he will again lie on the ground , verily seeming as if he were dead , by means whereof he inviteth the fowls to come and prey upon him : but he deceiveth them in his craftie wilinesse ; and being deceived , they are taken .

Also , he sometimes escapeth the danger of dogges by a counterfeit barking , by which he feigneth himself to be one of their kinde . And by his subtiltie he escapeth from the snares , and that not seldome : for if he be taken by the foot & cannot free himself , he will prostrate himself upon the ground , and shew no appearance either of life or breath : insomuch that when he cometh who set the snare , and findeth him in this posture , he will suppose him to be no other then he seemeth ; and then loosing the snare without any thought that he should escape , he suddenly riseth and runnes away . The like was credibly reported to me of a Fox , creeping into a mans house at a little hole , who filling himself too full , knew not how to get out ; whereupon in the morning he was found as dead : the man kicks him about the house , and at the last throws him out of doores on the dunghill ; where he was no sooner with joy arrived , but up he starts , and findes his legges as readie to carrie him as he was willing to escape .

Moreover , being hunted he will sometimes runne among a flock of sheep or goats , and get upon the back of some one or other of them , forcing that sheep or goat to runne ; the rest follow , insomuch that the hunters are unwillingly compelled to call in their dogges , for fear they should seize upon , or harm the flocks .

And to rid himself from fleas , he hath this device , How the Fox catcheth fleas . reported by Olaus Magnus . He takes in his mouth a little wisp of soft hay , with which he wrappeth a little hair ; and coming to a river , he puts himself in , all but the head : then when the fleas are come up so high as his head , he sinketh lower , even till the hay in his mouth touch the water ; by means whereof the fleas are driven thither : and being there , he lets the wisp go , and so cleares himself .

In like sort he d d Topsell . deceiveth the Hedge-hogge ; for when the Hedge-hogge perceiveth the Fox coming to him , he rolleth himself together like a foot-ball , and so nothing appeareth outwards but his prickles , which the Fox cannot endure to take into his mouth , and therefore the craftie Fox , to compasse his desire , licketh gently the face and snout of the Hedge-hogge , by that means bringing him to unfold himself again , and to stand upon his legges ; which being done , he instantly devoureth him by poysoning him with the urine that he maketh upon the Hedge-hogges face .

He hath a trick likewise to † † Ge●…in . lib. ●… . cap. 39. revenge himself upon the Brock or Badger ; for there is great enmitie between them : the Fox therefore finding the Badger gone from home , for the spite he beares him , will come and with his pisse defile the Badgers denne : whereupon he is forced to forsake it and seek a new .

But was not that a cunning tame Fox who would stand A cunning trick of a tame Fox . all the day quietly chained according to his masters minde , and when night came would slip his collar , and go out to kill the neighbours geese ; and before morning come again , and put his head within his collar , presenting himself to his master , as if he had never gone out ?

Moreover , the young whelps of the Fox , when they An embleme from the Fox and her young , concerning false friends . can finde no more milk in the paps of their damme , will bite them with their teeth , and rend and teare them , reputing them as strangers . So have I seen fraudulent friends , who will love no longer then you feed them . Tam diu stat , quamdiu utilitas durat , saith e e 〈◊〉 . one ; They abide so long as there is profit for them : according to that of Seneca , Qui utilitatis causâ assumptus fuerit , tam diu placebit , quamdiu utilis erit . And indeed it is too true , as common experience beareth witnesse .

Lynx is a spotted beast much like a Wolf ; it hath a The Lynx . more piercing sight then any creature in the world . And of Lynxes it is said there be two kindes ; the one a greater , which hunteth Harts and great beasts ; the other a smaller , which hunteth Wilde-cats and Hares . Of this last kinde Olaus Magnus writeth , that there be some of them in the Northern woods of Suetia and Norway : and generally there be many countreys both in Europe , Asia , and Africa , which abound with both kindes . But above all , those which are bred in Europe are commended for the best spotted : and in Europe , those of Scotland and Swetia are f f Tops . ex Bello●… . most beautifull .

He is a beast as ravening as a Wolf , but more craftie ; and , as he findes his opportunitie , will prey upon man as well as beast . Howbeit , in the summer time they be very weak , and live faintly among the rocks , never straying farre from home , hurting no man untill the Autumne . And for the manner of catching their prey , most commonly it is thus ; They will get up into trees , and there lie in wait for their bootie untill they espie it under the boughs , and then suddenly do they leap into the neck of it , whether it be g g Idem ibid. a man or great beast ; wherein they fix their claws so fast , that no violence can shake them off : and then with the sharpnesse of their teeth , they first bite into the skull , and eat out the brains .

The ancient Pagans dedicated this beast to Bacchus , feigning that when he triumphed in his chariot of vine-branches , he was drawn by Tigers and Lynxes .

They love their young ones very entirely : and that some should think they are bred between a Wolf and a Hinde , is utterly without reason , seeing there is such hostilitie and adverse disposition in their natures .

It is reported that when they be taken they will shed forth many tears , and weep very pitifully : and their urine congealed , turneth it self into a precious stone , which for brightnesse resembleth the Amber being a stone of soveraigne vertue : and they , knowing their An embleme of envie . urine to be thus beneficiall , rather then man should finde it , they use to hide it in the earth or sand ; and yet they are deceived : for ( as h h Lib. 37. cap. 3. Plinie writeth ) it is there soonest of all converted into a stone , and not seldome found . Which , by i i Lib. 5. cap. 71. Geminianus , is rightly made an embleme of the envious man , who will not onely endeavour to do hurt , but be heartily sorie if by chance it be his hap to do any one good .

The Beaver is a beast of a very hot nature , living both The Beaver . in the water and on the land , and differeth from an Otter onely in the tail . Germanie , Spain , France , Italy , and divers other places abound with these beasts . His stones are much used in physick , the hunters therefore catch him that they may geld him ; whereupon he is called Castor : for it is but a fable to say he biteth out his own stones when they come to take him ; for indeed they lie too close in his bodie to be pulled out with his teeth . These stones , and genitalls , the Physicians call Castoreum : and as for his skinne and hairs , their use is also excellent .

The Otter is something lesse then a Beaver , and may The Otter . well be called A dog of the water : and ( as Mr Topsell thinketh ) is , without all doubt , a kinde of Beaver . It is a sharp-biting beast , never letting his hold go untill he make the bones to crack between his teeth : and as for the females , they use to give suck to their whelps , untill they be almost as big as themselves .

Olaus Magnus calleth them k k Lib. 18. Lutrae , quadrato ore mordaces ; and telleth us that some great men in Suetia keep tame Otters in their houses , which are so tractable that the cook of the kitchin can send them into the fish-ponds to bring him fish for his masters dinner .

Their skinnes ( besides other uses ) if they be worn A medicine for the megrim , and palsie . in caps , or stocking-soles , are good and wholesome against the palsie , megrim , and other pains of the head . Topsell .

Sciurus , the Squirrell , is a quick nimble creature The Squirrell . which will skip from tree to tree with great facilitie . When she is out of her nest , her tail serveth to secure her both from sunne and rain . Howbeit , it is sometimes a hurt unto her : for the hairs of it be so thick , that striving to swimme over a river , her tail is so laden with water , that sinking she drowneth . Wherefore nature hath taught her this prettie piece of policie ; namely , to get upon a little piece of wood , which swimming Olaus Mag. ibid. wafts her securely over : and wanting a sail , her bushie tail set up and spread abroad , supplies the room of that defect .

l l Plin. lib. 8. cap. 38. Plinie saith they have great foresight in the change of weather , and will therefore stop up the hole of their nest on that side from whence the tempest is like to blow , opening a passage in the contrarie place , or side opposite to it . The like whereunto is affirmed of the Hedge-hog also .

Their skinnes are exceeding warm , and their tails profitable to make brushes : their flesh is tender , and in a manner comparable to the flesh of Kids or Conies ; & yet not very wholsome , except the squirrell were a black one

When this beast is hunted , she cannot be driven to the ground to creep into hedges , unlesse extremitie of faintnesse cause her so to do through an unwilling compulsion : for such ( m m Tops . pag. 658. saith one ) is the stately minde of this little beast , that while her limbes and strength lasteth , she tarrieth and saveth her self in the tops of tall trees , disdaining to come down for every harm or hurt which she feeleth ; knowing indeed her greatest danger to rest below , among the dogs and busie hunters . From whence An embleme from the hunted Squirrell , concerning the small securitie in things on earth . may be gathered a perfect pattern for us , to be secured from all the wiles and hungrie chasings of the treacherous devil ; namely that we keep above in the loftie palaces of heavenly meditations : for there is small securitie in things on earth ; and greatest ought to be our fear of danger , when we leave to look and think of heaven .

But I come to another beast ; which in Topsells historie A strange beast called a Su. is thus described . There is in the New-found World farre into the South , a strange and terrible beast , which they of the countrey where it liveth , call a Su ; so named because it liveth neare the water , and su in their language signifieth water . It is a creature of a very deformed shape , monstrous presence , a great ravener , and altogether untameable . She hath a mightie great tail , which is brushie , fierce talons , and a cruell look . Now when hunters ( for the desire of her skinne ) shall set upon her , she flieth very swift , carrying her young ones upon her back , and covereth them with her broad tail . And the hunter , not daring to encounter with her but by treacherie , is forced to this project ; namely to dig great holes in the ground and cover them over with boughs , sticks , and earth : which he doth so weakly , that if the beast chance at any time to come upon it , she and her young ones fall down into the pit , where they have no way but one , they must be taken . But this cruell , untameable , impatient , violent , ravening , and bloudy beast , perceiving that her naturall strength cannot deliver her , first of all , to save her young ones ( as she supposeth ) she destroyeth them all with her own teeth , so that never any of them could be taken and tamed ; and then howleth and roareth at the hunters who come about her ; but now they need not fear her , she is secure enough : whereupon they use means quickly to dispatch her , and by fatall blows to stop her mouth from bawling . Then they take off her skinne , and leave her carcase in the earth : and of what use her skinne is , I have not heard .

The Hedge-hog is a beast well known , about the The Hedge-hog bignesse of a conie , but like to a Swine ; having her body beset with and compassed all over with sharp t●…orny hairs , or pricking bristles , which she setteth up or keepeth down at her pleasure : and by these she defendeth her self from those who seek her life ; which is attributed to her as a kinde of craft and wilinesse . Some therefore have likened a deceitfull man unto this beast , who turneth and windeth himself for all advantages , and is now this , then that , & sometimes neither this nor that .

Between him and the n n Tops . pag. 279. Serpent there is mortall hatred : for it is said that the serpent will seek out the hedge-hogs den , and then falleth upon him with purpose to kill him , but the Hedge-hog draweth himself up together round like a foot-ball , so that nothing appeareth but his thornie pricks : where at the Serpent biteth in vain , for the more she laboureth to annoy the Hedge-hog , the more she is wounded and harmeth her self ; howbeit the height of her minde , and hate of her heart be such , that they will not suffer her to let him go , till one or both parties be destroyed : yea it sometimes so happeneth , that the least creature hath the best successe , and gets the conquest . So have I seen some provoke others to their An embleme from the Serpent and Hedge hog , concerning mean estates . own ruine : for if proud mindes and high spirits could alwayes have their wished ends , the low shrubs should never thrive , nor mean estates enjoy the sunne .

Moreover ( as is reported ) this beast altereth and The Hedge-hog changeth his nest . The embleme detecteth Time-servers , and unconstant Professours . changeth her nest according to the blowing of the North or Southern winde . So have I heard of those , whose care hath been to apply themselves unto the times , apt to turn with every winde , altering their judgements and opinions in time of persecution , from-that which they held in time of peace and quiet : whereas a hardie souldier is never known but in a winter siege , nor a true Christian but in a fierie triall .

Next after the Hedge-hog I may mention the Porcupine , The Porcupine , or Mountain Hedge-hog . or Porcuspine , from Porcus and spina ; so called , because he is , as it were , a thornie-hog , or another Hedge-hog something differing from the former : for the vulgar Hedge-hog is Ericius sylvestris , and the Porcupine Ericius montanus . This beast is usually bred in India and Africa , and brought up and down in Europe to be seen for money .

The generall proportion of his bodie is like a Swines ; and seldome is it that they be bigger then a pig of half a yeare old . But in the particular members there is some difference , as in his eares which are like to the eares of a Man , his mouth somewhat like to the mouth of a Hare , but with a longer slit , and with three of his foreteeth in his upper jaw hanging out of his mouth : his two hinder feet are something like the feet of a Bear , and those before like the feet of a Badger ; and in a word , his bodie is beset with certain sharp quills or prickles , which , when he is hunted , he can dart off either in the mouthes of the dogs , or legs of the hunters . And of these quills men make wholesome tooth-picks ; for it is said that if we scrape our teeth with these , they will never be loose . Topsell .

Armadilio is a beast in India like unto a young pig , The Armadill . covered over with small shells like unto armour : it lives like a mole in the ground .

The Alborach is a fair white beast like an asse , frequent The Alborach . in the Turkish territories , upon which beast Mahomet was carried up to heaven ; as the blasphemous Priests of that nation perswade the sillie pilgrims of Mecha . Idem .

The Hare is a fearfull creature and well known to The Hare . every one . Gesner describes her amply in his historie of beasts , as also Topsell , o o Lib. 8. cap. 55. Plinie , p p North. hist. lib. 1●… ▪ Olaus Magnus , and such others . Now the cause of fear in this creature , is in regard that she hath no other arms to defend her from being taken , but her little prettie nimble legs and swift running . It is said that when they watch they shut their eyes , and when they sleep they open them ; which how how true it is , I know not : howbeit the Egyptians , when they would signifie an open and manifest matter , used to picture an Hare sleeping .

Moreover , it is easily seen that the Hare hath longer legs behinde then before , and so runneth faster up the hill then down ; contrary to almost any other beast , for they make more speed downward then up . Whereby ( saith q q Willet on L●…vit . one ) may be signified , that whereas most men in the world go down the way which leadeth to destruction , he which is good , will imitate the watchfull Hare , and climbe up cheerfully the way to heaven : which was An embleme from the Hare , concerning the wayes to heaven and hell . prefigured by ascending up to Sion , the mountain of the Lord , Psal. 24. 3.

And again , the Hare hath very long eares , is quick in Another . hearing , but dull of sight ; which , to applie it as an embleme , may be thus : the r r Idem ibid. eare , being the instrument of hearing , is sensus doctrinae , the sense of doctrine , and gate How to use our hearing and seeing . to let in good instruction ; but the eye , being the sense of seeing , is the instrument of delight and vanitie . Wherefore we should be swift to heare things for our instruction , and shut our eyes from beholding things that tend to vanitie .

The Conie is a beast neare of kinde to the Hare : in The Conie some countreys they s s Topsell . begin to breed being but six moneths old , but in England at a yeare old , and so continue bearing every moneth , or at the least seven times in one yeare . Their young are blinde at the first , and ( like whelps ) see not untill they be nine dayes old ; neither hath their damme any suck for them till she hath been six or seven houres with the male , or at least she cannot suckle them for the desire that she hath to accompanie the buck , which if she be not presently permitted to do , she will have no propensitie any more untill 14 dayes after .

The males will * * Markhams Meth. kill the young ones , if they come at them , as the he-cat useth to do ; and therefore it is thought that the females use to cover up their nests with earth , and keep them close untill they be ready to runne . Their flesh is t t Haven of health , pag. 119. commendable , light of digestion , wholesome , cleanly , nourisheth temperately and firmly : and what commoditie a good warren of conies bringeth toward the keeping of a good house , men who love hospitalitie know very well . Howbeit they have sometimes proved dangerous about cities and castles by undermining their walls : for ( as Plinie writeth in the 29 chapter of his eighth book ) there was a town in Spain overthrown by the digging of conies ; and one again in Thessalie destroyed by the casting of moles . It is not good therefore to let them have a freedome of breeding too neare our houses for fear of damage . To conclude , u u Mark . ibid. they use not to live very long , and chiefly they take delight in hard and sandie grounds which are drie ; for they have no greater enemie then the wet : from whence it proceedeth that their greatest infirmitie is rottennesse . And therefore for those who keep tame conies , Markham teacheth that they shall onely take the finest , sweetest , and driest hay that they can get , and mix it very well with the herb hare-thistle , and therewith feed their conies ; which medicine will both cure and prevent the foresaid maladie . And note , that in India there is a little beast called a Pig-conie , with short round eares , and a bodie somewhat rounder and fuller then our conies .

The Ferret , in Latine is called Viverra , quasi vivens in The Ferret terra , as living in the earth , creeping into , and searching in the holes thereof ; by which means they infest no creature more then the conie . This is a bold and audacious beast ( though little ) and an enemie to all other , except their own kinde : and when they take a prey , their custome and manner is , onely to suck in the bloud as they bite it , and not to eat the flesh ; and if at any time their prey shall be taken from them , they fall a squeaking and crying . Such ( saith one ) are the rich men of this world , An embleme from the Ferret , concerning covetous rich men . who yell , and crie out . , when they part with their riches ; weeping and wailing for the losse of such things , as they have hunted after , with as much greedinesse as want of pitie : in whose commendation , I think as much may be said , as was once by a preacher at the black funerall of an usurer ; of whom there is this storie .

A great rich usurer , having purchased a mighty A storie of an usurer . estate , was at the last sent for by death to leave the world : and lying upon his bed , the Doctours and Physicians finding his sicknesse to be mortall , give him over . Then do his friends about him send for a Divine to come and comfort him ; who willingly tells him of many comforts for his souls health , and amongst other things puts him in minde of this , viz. that he had been a great purchaser upon earth , but now he must studie for another purchase , which was the kingdome of heaven . Now the usurer turning upon the other side , at the hearing of the word purchase , answered , I will not give more then according to fifteen yeares for a purchase , and so died . Afterwards , this gentleman preaching at his funerall , in the conclusion of his sermon said onely thus ; Brethren , it is now expected that I should speak something concerning our brother here deceased : I will end it in few words , namely these : How he lived , you know ; how he died , I know ; and where his soul now is , God Almightie knows .

The Poul-cat , or Fitch , in Latine is called Putorius , à The Poulcat . Putore , because of his ill smell ; for when they are provoked or stirred , they stink grievously . Their delight is to suck egges , kill and eat Hens and Chickens : and it is worth observing , that their craft in devouring their prey is singular ; for to the intent that the sillie creatures to be devoured may not betray them to the housekeepers , the first part that they lay hold on with their mouthes is the head of the Hen or Chicken , by which means they bite off their heads and so keep them from crying .

The Weasel in Latine is called Mustela , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and The Weasel . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of snatching up of mice : for ( though an enemie to pullen ) she devoureth and destroyeth mice : and because she hath been often seen to carrie her young ones in her mouth , some have thereupon supposed , that she conceived by the eare and brought forth by the mouth : and for this cause Aristeas ( mentioned by Gesner and Topsell ) writeth that the Jews were forbidden to eat them ; for this their action is an embleme ( saith he ) of folly and foolish men , which can keep no secrets but utter all that they heare : for there be many , who when they have heard tales with their eares , enlarge them with their tongues , and by adding to reports turn mole-hills into mountains , & sic crescit eundo ; because as many have itching eares , so some have scratching and augmenting tongues , desiring to be heard as the reporters of news . But the Egyptians turn it into another signe , and say that their copulation at the eare , and generation at the mouth , are emblemes of speech , which is first taught to the eare , and then uttered by the tongue . All which are prettie fancies , although they be founded upon a mistaken ground ; as before I shewed .

Howbeit , this is recorded for a truth , that whereas the Basilisk killeth all creatures with her poyson that approach unto her , or contend with her , the Weasell onely is found to match her ; witnessed not onely by * * Lib. 8. cap. 21. Plinie , but by others also , who besides this Weasell know not of any other beast in the world , which is able to stand in contention against the Cockatrice . But note that Rue is hatefull to a Serpent , and good against poyson ; the Weasel therefore useth to eat of this herb both before and after the battell ; so well hath nature taught her to finde a preservative against her venimous and hurtfull adversarie : and on the contrarie , so well is nature pleased , that no beast should be without his match . An embleme from the Weasel , concerning the use of an enemie . In a word , seeing the Weasell ( as I said before ) will destroy mice as well as hurt pullen , it serveth as an embleme to demonstrate , that one sometime may make use of an enemie ; and though every thing be not good for one thing , yet it doth not follow that it is therefore good for nothing . But I leave the Weasell , and come to the Mole .

The Mole is a creature well known ; the snout of it is The Mole . like to the nose of a Shrew-mouse ; and as for eyes or sight , she wanteth either : onely the † † 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 . 11. c. 37. place where the eyes should stand , have a little black spot like a millet or poppie seed . In Latine she is therefore called Talpa , from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , blinde . And yet ( o o Topsel . saith one ) by dissection of a Mole great with young , it hath been proved that the young ones before birth have eyes , but after birth living continually in the dark earth without light , these their seeming eyes cease to grow to any perfection .

And some again have also witnessed , that although the Mole be blinde all her life time , yet she p p Gem●… . ex Arist. beginneth to open her eyes in dying : which q q Idem lib. 5. c. 29. and Dr. Will . on Levit. cap. 1●… . An embleme from the Mole . A sinner , though blinde in life , sees in death . I finde thus applied , and it is a prettie embleme . This serveth to decipher the state of a worldly man , who neither seeth heaven , nor thinketh of hell , in his life time , untill he be dying : and then beginning to feel that which before he either not beleeved , or not regarded , he looketh up and seeth . For in morte , velit nolit , saith † † Ibid. cap. 29. Geminianus , even against his will he is then compelled to open his eyes , and acknowledge his sinnes , although before he could not see them . It was the case of Dives to live and die in this black mistie blindenesse , for he had no grace to look up till he was in torments , and then ( alas ) it was too late . Yet herein was that saying of Gregory plainly verified ; Oculos , quos culpa claudit , poena aperit .

The Martins and Ermins be small beasts , as little , or The Ermin lesse then a Squirrell ; the furre of whose skins is precious and of great esteem , worn onely by kings and noble personages : & although these beasts be not bred in England , yet there be plentie of them in many places beyond the seas : † † Meaning the Martins . they are said to have a sweet smell in their dung or excrement , like the Musk-cat ; which proceedeth rather from the nature of the beast then from the meat which she eateth : and for an ease to gouty legs , it is good to apply these Martins skinnes .

The Zibeth or Sivet-cat , is a beast bigger then any Cat , The Sivet-cat . and lesser then a Badger , having a sharp face like a Martin ; a short , round , blunt eare , black without , but pale within ; the eye of a blew skie-colour , the foot and leg black , and more broad or open then a Cats : It hath black claws , a black nose , and is spotted all over the body , but on the nose , with certain other marks notably described by Gesner and Topsell in their book of beasts .

This is a beast given much to cleanlinesse , and from this beast proceedeth that precious drug which we call Sivet . It is an excrement not growing in the cod or secret part onely , but in a peculiar receptacle by it self , increasing every day to the weight of a groat : and who they be which keep of these Cats tame , or inclosed , must remember to take away this distilled liquour every second or third day , or else the beast doth rub it forth of his own accord .

That creature which men call a Mus-cat , or Musk-cat , The Musk-cat . doth much resemble a Roe , both in greatnesse , fashion and hair , excepting that it hath thicker and grayer hairs : the feet also are hooved , and in the province of Cathay these Cats are found . This beast is that from whence the Musk proceedeth , which groweth in the navell or in a little bag neare unto it ; and of it self it comes to be ripe , whereupon the beast itcheth , and is pained : he therefore rubbeth himself upon stones , rocks , and trees till he break the bag ; then the liquour runneth forth , and the wound closeth : but soon after , the bag comes to be full again .

The common or vulgar Cat is a creature well known , The Cat. and being young it is very wanton , and sportfull ; but waxing older , very sad and melancholy . It is called a Cat , from the Latine word Cautus , signifying wary ; for a Cat is a watchfull and warie beast , seldome overtaken , and most attendant to her sport and prey : she is also very cleanly and neat , oftentimes licking her own bodie to keep it smooth and fair , which she can do in every part but her head ; she useth therefore to wash her face with her feet , which she licketh and moisteneth with her tongue : and it is observed by some , that if she put her feet beyond the crown of her head in this kinde of washing , it is a signe of rain .

And again , it is ordinary to be known , that the Why the male Cat eateth his young . male Cat will eat up the young kitlings if he can finde where they are : the reason of which is , because he is desirous of copulation , and during the time that the females give suck they cannot be drawn unto it .

Moreover , it hath been usuall for many men to play Wherein Cats be dangerous . and sport with these creatures : in which regard , Topsell very fitly calleth a Cat , the idle mans pastime : affirming further that many have payed deerely for their unadvised sporting . Whereupon he tells a storie of A storie shewing the danger of making Cats too familiar . a certain companie of Monks much given to nourish and play with Cats , whereby they were so infected , that within a short space none of them were able either to say , reade , pray , or sing , in all the monasterie : the reason of which is , because the savour and breath of Cats destroy the lungs , and consume the radicall humour . Wherefore it is a means to bring any into a consumption , who shall suffer these creatures to lie with them upon their beds , for their breath ( especially in a close chamber ) infecteth the aire : therefore they be also dangerous in time of pestilence , and apt to bring home venimous infection ; in which regard it is very expedient to kill them in such perilous times , as they use to do in cities and great towns .

And note that above all things the Cat abhorreth wet or water ; from whence arose that proverb ,

Catus vult piscem , sed non vult tangere lympham . Fain would the Cat some fishes eat , But loth to wet her foot so neat .

In which she is a fit embleme of those , who will shrink to encounter with that pain which harbours and bringeth forth their wished gain . For be it so that we desire the sweetnesse of the well relisht kernell , then must we likewise crack the hard shell ; for Difficilia quae pulchra , Excellent things are hard to come by .

Olaus Magnus makes mention of an abundance of Lib. 18. ●… wilde Cats in Scandivania , and where he speaketh of the Lynxes , he sheweth that they devoure many of these Cats : affirming moreover that the skinnes of these creatures are good against the sharp cold of winter ; whereupon those of Scythia and Moscovia use them for garments .

The Mouse is a creat●…re commonly of a dunne colour ; The Mouse . howbeit in differing places they have differing colours : for in some countreys they be not dunne or ash-coloured , but blackish ; in some again they be white , in some yellow , and in other some brown . In Greek he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Mus , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , mutire , of the piping noise which he maketh . q q Gemin . lib. 5. cap. 6. Some say that mice increase and decrease in the quantitie of their bodies , according to the course of the moon , being ever least when the light of that horned lamp is furthest from the full . The like also I finde recorded of Cats eyes ; for ( as Mr Topsell writeth ) the Egyptians observed in the eyes of a Cat , the increase of the moon-light : and in the male , his eyes do also varie with the sunne ; for when the sunne ariseth , the apple of his eye is long ; towards noon it is round ; and at the evening it cannot be seen at all , but the whole eye sheweth alike .

r r Var. hist. lib. 1. Aelianus writeth that Mice excell all living creatures in the knowledge and experience of things to come ; for when any old house , habitation , tenement , or other dwelling place waxeth ruinous and ready to fall , they perceive it first ; and out of that their foresight , they make present avoidance from their holes , and betake themselves to flight even as fast as their little legs will give them leave , and so they seek some other place wherein they may dwell with more securitie .

I remember a storie of a man eaten up with Mice ; by A storie of a Bishop eaten up with Mice . which we are taught that no humane device can withstand Gods judgements . There was ( saith Munster ) a certain Bishop of Magunce named Hatto , who formerly had been the Abbot of Fulden , and in his time there was great famine in that countrey : this Bishop , when he perceived the poore to faint , and to be oppressed with hunger , gathered together a great number of them into a large barn , and setting it on fire he burnt them up ; saying , that they little differed from Mice , and were profitable for nothing , for they did but consume and waste the corn . Which damned trick and devilish tyrannie , the great God of heaven would not suffer to go away unrevenged , for he commanded the Mice by great flocks to invade this Bishop and set upon him without pitie , vexing him both night and day with purpose to devoure him . Whereupon he fleeth for refuge into a certain tower compassed by the water of Rhene , thinking himself to be then safe , and free from their greedy gnawings and cruell bitings ; but he was much deceived : for the Mice followed him , and like speedy executioners to perform the just judgement of God , came swimming over , and at the last gnawed such holes into his bodie , that they let in death , who suddenly sendeth out his soul to give an account for this foul deed . Which accident was done in the yeare of our Lord 914 , and the tower ever since called the tower of Mice . Munster Cosmog .

Moreover , amongst other things which the Mouse taketh great delight to eat , he useth to watch for the gaping oister , and seeing it open , he thrusts in his head ; which when the oister feeleth , she presently closeth her shell again , and so crusheth the Mouses head in pieces . Whereupon one made this embleme , Captivus ob gulam : An embleme from the Mouse , concerning those who destroy themselves to serve their bellies . whereby he deeiphereth the condition of those men who destroy themselves to serve their bellies . Or ( as another speaketh ) such are here signified which are altogether given to their bellie , and to carnall pleasure ; for satisfaction whereof , multa pericula sustinent , they undergo many dangers , and pay deerly for their follie .

The Shrew-mouse is called by the Hollanders , Molmusse , The Shrew-mouse . because it resembleth a mole . For it hath a long and sharp snout like a mole , teeth very small , but so as they stand double in their mouth , for they have foure rowes , two beneath , and two above ; and as for the tail , it is both slender and short . In Latine it is called Mus araneus , because it containeth in it poison , or venime like a spider ; and if at any time it bite either man or beast , the truth of this will be too apparent . But commonly it is called a Shrew-mouse ; and from the venimous biting of this beast , we have an English imprecation , I beshrew thee : in which words we do indeed wish some such evil as the biting of this mouse . And again , because a curst scold or brawling wife is esteemed none of the least evils , we therefore call such a one a Shrew .

The Dormouse is a beast which endeth his old age every The Dormouse . winter , and when summer cometh , reviveth again : which † † Epiphan. some have therefore made an embleme of the resurrection . They are exceeding sleepie , and fatted with it . Their hair is short , and in colour variable , onely their bellie is alwayes white : and for mine own part , I ever thought them to be no bigger then an ordinary mouse , but in Gesner and Topsell they are said to be greater in quantitie then a squirrell .

The Alpine Mouse , or Mouse of the Alps , is of neare The Alpine Mouse . akin to the dormouse : it is almost as big as a conie , and not much unlike it , saving that their eares be shorter , and their tails longer . Munster doth thus expresse their natures , saying ; they be much given to sleep , and when they are waking , they be either playing and skipping to and fro , or else doing something ; as gnawing with their teeth , scraping with their nails , or else carrying in their mouthes either straw , rags , or soft hay , or any such thing that may be good for their nests . When they live thus wilde upon great hills and mountains , and are minded to go and seek their prey or food , one of them standeth in an high place to give notice to the rest when any enemie or danger approacheth ; which when he perceiveth , he barketh , and then all the other catch as much hay as they can , and so come running away .

But this is strange ; * * Munst. Co●…m . Sometimes one and sometimes another lieth down upon his back , and as much soft hay as may be laid upon his breast and bellie , he claspeth and keepeth fast with his feet , and then another of his fellowes getteth him by the tail , and so with his prey draweth him home . About autumne they begin to hide themselves in their nests , the which they make so close that no aire or water can hurt them : then do they lie hidden and sleep all the whole winter , yea six or seven moneths without any meat , rolling themselves round like unto a Hedge-hog . Now the inhabitants do oftentimes observe and mark the place of their nests , and then digging away the earth untill they come at them , they finde them so oppressed with deep sleep that they carrie them and their nests to their houses , where they may keep them sleeping untill the summer , if they do not heat them at the fire , or the warm sunne .

The Rat is foure times so big as the common Mouse , The Rat. being of a blackish duskie colour , and is thought to belong to the kinde of Mice : Howbeit you shall sometimes see a Rat exceeding the common stature , and this the Germans call † † Topsel . The King of Rats , because of his larger and greater body ; adding moreover that the lesser bring him meat , and he lieth idle : and yet this ( perhaps ) may be in respect of his old age , not being able to hunt for himself . Dogs .

There be of Dogs divers kindes , neither is there any region in the world where these are not bred . And of these kindes some are for hunting , some for fighting and defence , some for the Boar , Bull or Bear , some for the Hare , Cony or Hedge-hog , and some for one thing , some for another . They bring forth their young ones blinde , which An embleme from Dogs , being a caveat against too great haste in any action . is in regard that they scratch their dams when they stirre in their bellies , which makes her therefore bring them to their birth before they be come to their eyes or sight , as is in many other creatures beside : and from hence arose the proverb , Canis festinans caecos parit catulos , The hastening bitch brings forth blinde whelps . Which is a fit embleme against all rashnesse and overhastie speed in any action : for haste makes waste , and sudden projects are seldome ripe .

But of all Dogs the Grey-hound may take the first place ; The Greyhound . he exceedeth in swiftnes , and is preserved for the chase . This is the Grecian Dog , called therefore a Grey-hound .

The Hound is of a duller temper , whose onely glory The Hound . is in his smell : and of Hounds there be sundry sorts , but the least is the Beagle .

In the next rank we may place the Spaniel , whereof The Spaniel . there is one for the land , and another for the water ; and as the Hounds were for beasts , so these are for birds .

Then there is the Mastive , whose vertue is onely in The M●…stive . his courage , strength , sharpnesse of teeth , and aptnesse to encounter with any fierce wilde beast ; against which they are so cunning , that but seldome or never do they part any other then victours ; and how fiercely they will fight with their own kinde , is apparent : nay sometimes they have fought in defence of their masters , and either kept them safe from harms , or detected the murderers , or else in some other kinde shewed their love ; as a little after I purpose to declare .

And these ( perhaps ) at the first were the chief kindes ( unlesse the Tumbler and Lurcher ought to be reckoned by themselves : ) for concerning Mongrels , they came by commixtion of kinde ; which is thought to be first invented by hunters , for the amendment of some naturall defect which they might finde in those of a single kinde . And then again , these Mongrels mixing likewise diversly , have produced those severall seeming kindes which now are .

And as for your mimick Dogs , it is supposed that they came first from a commixtion of Dogs with Apes , or Apes with Bitches . Other Curres have had either Wolves , Foxes , or some such like creatures to be their Sires ; as many think .

a a Bark . in his Summ. ●…onum . A story of a loving Dog . Lysimachus had a Dog which waited on him both in the warres and elsewhere : at the last dying and being brought to be burned ( according to the custome of the countrey ) the poore Dog leaped into the flames , and was burned with him . And when Titus Sabinius , with his family , was put to death at Rome , one of their Dogs would never be driven from his master , and being offered meat , he took it up and carried it to the mouth of his dead master , endeavouring to have him eat ; and when the dead carcase was cast into the river Tyber , the Dog swam after , labouring by all means possible to lift his master out of the waters . Neither is it other then a credible Another storie . report out of Plutarch , that as King Pyrrhus marched with his armie , he happened to passe by a Dog which guarded the body of his master , who lay dead upon the high-way ; which when the King had beheld a while as a pitifull spectacle , he was advertised that this was the third day of the poore Dogs fasting and watching there . Whereupon the king commanded the body to be buried , and the Dog for his fidelitie and love to be kept and cherished . Not long after the King happened to make a muster of his army , to see how well they were furnished ; and the Dog being by , remained sad and mute , untill at the last he espied the parties who murdered his late master , and then he flyeth upon them with such a wonderfull force and fury that they had like to have been torn in pieces by him , turning himself now this way , and then that way , earnestly beholding the King as if he desired justice , howling most pitifully ; whereupon the King caused the said men to be committed , examined , and racked : and then not able to conceal it any longer , they confesse the fact and are put to death . The like also was once Another storie . known to happen in France : for one gentleman having killed another , the murder was discovered by the Dog of the slain man , in like manner as before ; onely the circumstances did a little differ : for the Dog and the suspected person were put both together in a single combate for clearing of the matter ; and when the murderer could not defend himself from the fury of the detecting Dog , he confessed the whole matter : in memory whereof the manner of the fight was painted forth , and kept to be seen many yeares after .

Of Apes there be sundry kindes , and many of them in Apes . some thing or other do resemble either men or women ; as the common Ape , the † † Breeding in islands on the further side of Ganges , and in the Eastern mountains of India . Satyre , the Norvegian monsters , the Prasi●…n Apes which are bred in India , the Bearded Ape living in Ethiopia and India likewise , the Cepus or Martin Munkey ; all which either in their shape or countenance come neare to men : as also the Sphinx , which hath an head , face , and breasts like to a woman . Besides which there is the common Munkey , the Baboon , the Tartarine , not much differing from a Baboon ; and the Satyrine monster , bearing the shape of a terrible beast , and fit onely to be joyned to the story of Satyres . Then again there is the Simivulpa OF Apish-Fox ; and in America a very deformed creature which may be fitly called the Bear-Ape ; and another which is called the Sagoin . Unto which ( as not impertinent ) may be also added the Lamia , which is a beast living in Lybia , with paps , a face , head , and hair like a woman , though in every other part like a terrible beast , full of scales , and a devourer of such passengers as ( at unawares ) shall happen to come neare her . And as for the Fayrie tales of the Lamiae , they nothing belong to this creature : neither be those common reports of Sphinx his * * Aenigma in the Theban language signifieth an inrode or warlike incursion ; wherefore the people complained in this sort : This Gre●…ian Sphinx robbeth us in setting upon us with an ●…nigma , but no man knoweth after what manner she maketh this ●…nigma . Tops . history of beasts , pag. 18. riddle , any other then fables . Howbeit there is a true storie of one , whose name was Sphinx , slain by Oedipus ; which he could not do till he had scaled that strong fort which she had firmly builded for her own defence ; and unto all but Oedipus , it proved as a thing impregnable . As for aenigma , what it was , the margent sheweth .

But to proceed and leave this digression , the common Apes must be again remembred . They be very nimble and active creatures ; and for their greatest delight , it is to imitate man in his actions .

About the mountains called Emodii , which be certain Alexander deceived by Apes . hills in India , there is ( saith Munster ) a large wood full of great Apes , which when Alexander and his souldiers saw standing afar off , they supposed them to be enemies , and therefore were purposed to fight and set upon them : but some natives of that countrey being present , shewed to Alexander that it was nothing but an assembly of Apes , whose contention was to imitate such things as they had seen ; whereupon the King turns his battell into laughing , and his fighting into merrie disport and pastime .

Moreover , I have sometimes read how these Apes are How to 〈◊〉 ▪ wilde Apes . taken . The hunters intending to catch them , use to come and set full dishes of water within sight of the Apes ; and then they begin to wash their eyes and face : which done , the water is suddenly taken and conveyed away , and in the stead thereof , pots full of birdlime or such like stuffe , are set in their places . Then the hunters depart a little from them ; and the Apes , observing how they before had washed their face and eyes , come now presently down from the trees , and thinking to do as the men did , they daub and anoint their eyes and mouthes with birdlime , so and in such a manner , that neither knowing or fearing any thing , they are suddenly made a prey , and taken alive .

And again , there is also another device mentioned by * * Plin. lib. ●… . cap. 54. Plinie , and this it is . They who use to catch Apes , take unto themselves buskins , and put them on in the sight of the Apes , and so depart ; leaving behinde them other buskins inwardly besmeared with some such stuffe as was mentioned before , with which they mix some hairs that the deceit may not appeare : then do the Apes take them up , and plucking them upon their legs and thighes , they are so besnared and entangled , that thinking to runne away they are deceived . Aelianus also writeth that when the Lions be sick , they catch and eat Apes , not for hunger , but for physick .

And for the Ape , this also is her practise : when she An embleme from the Ape and her 〈◊〉 . hath two young ones to be nourished at onc●… , that which she loveth * * 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 . lib 5 ▪ cap. 10. best shall be alwayes held and hugged in her arms ; but the other being lesse regarded , is more roughly used , and glad to sit upon the back of his damme , open to all dangers , little or nothing respected : and yet it so happeneth , that the neglected one commonly fareth best . For whilest the other is hugged too hard , his damme killeth him with kindenesse ; but this rejected one liveth , although he wanteth the taste of foolish cockering . So have I sometimes seen it amongst the fond sort of partiall Against the fondnesse of parents . parents , that with too much love they often hurt some of their children , whilest the other left unto their hardest shifts , thrive and prosper in a harmlesse course . Non amo nimiùm diligentes , is therefore worth observing ; because omne nimium is turned into vitium ; and the readiest way to be soonest hurt , is to be fostred up in the fondest manner . For as he that flatters an usurer , claws the devil ; so he that spareth the rod , spoils the childe .

Geminianus mentions the like custome of the foolish Ape , but he applieth the embleme otherwise , directing it as an example to decipher out the follie of a covetous The follie of a covetous man . man , who bears up and down in the arms of his affection , that fondling which he loveth , namely the world ; but leaves and neglects other things wherein his love should shew it self , casting them upon his back and as it were behinde him , although afterwards it be his hap to suffer for it . For when any necessitie shall urge the Ape to runne , she casteth down the young one in her arms ; but the other behinde her , sitteth still and hinders her course ; so that being oppressed she is taken . In like manner when he , whose onely love and joy was in the world , is compelled by death to flie away , he letteth go that which was his best beloved , and thinking to escape the eager pursuit of his fierce tormentours , he is deceived ; because the neglect of things to be regarded , lieth heavie on him , and they help now to make him wretched . It is better therefore to be poore then wicked ; for it is not thy povertie , but thy sinnes , which shut thee ou●… from God : and ( fond fooll ) do not they take pains without gains , labour in vain , and traffick ill , who lose their souls to ●…ll their bagges ? For ( as Isaac shewed in blessing In them who are blessed , the dew of heaven is before the fatnesse of the earth . him who was to be blest ) the dew of heaven must go before the fragrant fatnesse of the fertil earth ; but in him who lost the blessing , the earths fatnesse goes before , and takes place of the dew of heaven .

But do you not see the pawing Bear ? he is a creature The Bear . well known , and such a one as is found in divers places of the world . † † Lib. ●… . 〈◊〉 . 3●… . Plinie describeth this beast at large , not onely shewing the time and manner of their birth , but also of their retreating to their caves , long time of fasting , and of sleeping there . They bring forth young within the space of thirtie dayes after their time of copulation , which at the first be shapelesse and void of form , without eyes , without hair , their nails onely appearing and hanging out , each whelp being little bigger then a mouse ; and these , by licking , are moulded into fashion , and day by day brought to perfection .

This beast can fast many dayes , and , by sucking his foremost feet , asswage or somewhat mitigate his hunger . Some say that they can be without meat 40 dayes , and then when they come abroad they are filled beyond measure ; which voracitie , and want of moderation , they help again by vomiting , and are provoked unto it by eating of ants . But above all other things , they love to feed on hony : whereupon they will fearlesly disturb the bees , and search into hollow trees for such repast ; not altogether to fill their bellies , but most of all to help a dimnesse in their dull eyes . Moscovia hath many such breeding bees : and Munster tells a storie how a Bear seeking for hony , was the cause of delivering a man out of an hollow tree . There was ( saith he ) a poore countreyman A ●…orie of a man saved by a Bear . who used to search the woods and trees for the gain and profit of hony , and espying at the length a very great hollow tree , he climbed up into the top of it , and leaped down into the trunk or bodie , sinking and sticking fast in a great heap of hony even to the breast and almost to the throat : and having continued two dayes in this sweet prison , during which time he fed himself with hony , all hope of deliverance was quite gone ; for it was impossible he should climbe up and get out , neither could his voice be heard although he cried with an open mouth , especially in such a solitude and vast place of wood and trees : so that now being destitute of all help and consolation , he began utterly to despair ; and yet by a marvellous , strange , and ( as it were ) an incredible chance , he escaped : for it so fell out that he was delivered and drawn forth by the help and benefit of a great Bear , which seeking for hony , chanced to happen upon this tree : the Bear scaleth it , and letteth her self down into the hollownesse thereof , with her back-parts first , in manner and fashion of man when he climbeth . Now the man in the tree perceiving this , in a great fear and affrightment , he claspeth fast about the reins and loins of the Bear , who being thereupon terrified as much as the man , is forced to climbe up again , and violently to quit her self from the tree ( the man in the mean time using great noises and many outcries ) and so by this accident , a wished , but hopeles libertie was procured : for the Bear being feared , drew up the man and knew not of it .

And note that in Bears their head is very weak , being contrary to the Lion , whose head is alwayes strong . And therefore when necessitie urgeth that the Bear must needs tumble down from some high rock , she tumbleth and rolleth with her head covered between her claws , and oftentimes by dusts and knocks , in gravel and sand , they are almost exanimate and without life .

Neither is it seldome that their tender heads catch deadly wounds , although they cannot quickly feel them , by reason of their ardent love to hony . For ( as * * N●…rth . 〈◊〉 . lib. 1●… . Olaus Magnus mentioneth ) in Russia and the neighbour countreys they use to catch Bears with a certain engine like the head of a great nail beset round with sharp iron pegs , which they hang upon a bough just before that hole where the Bear fetcheth his hony , who coming according to his wonted custome , strives to thrust it away with his head , but the more he puts it from him , the stronger it cometh back upon him ; howbeit he being greedy of the hony in the tree , ceaseth not to push against the engine , untill at last his many knocks cause him faintingly to fall . So have I seen many perish An embleme concerning the end of sins sweetnesse . through their own vain and fond delights : for as the sweetnesse of hony causeth the death of the Bear ; so the delight in sinne causeth the death of the soul. * * Gemin . lib. 5. c. 35. Geminianus applies it thus ; saying , that as the hony-seeking Bear destroyes her self by her own folly , in beating back the piercing hammer ; so man , who seeketh after the pleasures and delights of sinne , wounds himself by pushing against the pricks : for the word of God , as a † † Jer. 23. 29. hammer breaking the rocks , resisteth both him and his sin ; which whilest he * * Psal. 50. 17. casteth from him , it doth more strongly impinge upon him , and will at the last † † Rom. 2. 16. day judge him to perdition .

The Bugill is of the same kinde with Kine and Oxen , The Bugill . and so is that other beast which we call a Byson .

The Byson is a kinde of wilde Bull , never tamed , and Wilde Bulls . bred most commonly in the North parts of the world . He is also called Taurus Paeonicus , The Paeonian Bull : of which there be two kindes , the greater and the lesse . Neither do I think these to be any other then those wilde Bulls of Prussia mentioned by Munster , in his book of Cosmography , saying , There be wilde Bulls in the woods of Prussia like unto the common sort of Bulls , excepting that they have shorter horns , and a long beard under the chinne . They be cruell , and spare neither man nor beast ; and when any snares or deceit is prepared and set to take them , or if they be wounded with arrows or the like , they labour most vehemently to revenge their wounds upon him that gave them ; which if they cannot do , then through madnesse , by rushing and stumbling on trees , they kill themselves . 〈◊〉 hurt themselves because they cannot hurt others .

A frantick beast , which , when he taketh harm And cannot give , dies whil'st revenge is warm . Such savage beasts there be in humane shape , Whose moodie madnesse makes them desperate ; And 'cause they cannot harm their hurting foe , They harm themselves , and shew their malice so .

The Elk cannot live but in a cold countrey , as in Russia , The Elk. Prussia , Hungaria , Illyria , Swetia , Riga , and such like . Olaus Magnus hath written much of this beast , and so hath Topsell out of Albertus , Gesner , and others ; and Plinie describeth it to be a beast much like an Ox , excepting for his hair : but others call it Equi-Cervus , a Horse-Hart , because it hath horns like an Hart , and is used in some countreys to draw men in coaches and chariots , through great snows and over ice . They be exceeding swift and strong , and will runne more miles in one day , then a horse can in three , as Topsell mentions in his historie of foure-footed beasts .

The Buffe hath an head and horns like an Hart , the The Buffe . body like a Bull or Cow , as also the feet ; and most commonly the colour of an Asse : Howbeit , being hunted he is said to change his colour ; which ( as * * 〈◊〉 . some imagine ) cometh to passe , like as in a man whose countenance changeth in time of fear . This is that beast of whose skinne men make them Buffe-leather jackets ; and in Scythia it serveth to make breast-plates , of strength able to defend from the sly force of a fierce dart .

Of Deere there be more kindes then one . Amongst Of Deere . those which be termed Fallow-Deere , there is the Buck and the Doe ; the one being the male , the other the female . And concerning the Red Deere , there is the Hart and Hinde ; the Hart being the he , and the Hinde the she .

Then again there is another sort bearing the names of Roes ; of which the male is the Roe-buck , and the female the Doe .

These creatures are said to be their own Physicians , and ( as it were ) not needing the help of man , can cure themselves through a secret instinct of nature , and the providence of God their maker : for by feeding on that precious herb Dictamnum , or Dittanie , mentioned before in the third dayes work , they cure themselves of their cruell wounds , and so become whole again : and for other ills , they have other herbs . The males are horned , which they cast off once every spring ; and being disarmed Pollards , they use to keep themselves close hidden , Gemi●… . lib. 5 ▪ c. 42. and go not forth to relief but by night ; and as they grow bigger and bigger they harden in the sunne , they in the mean time making some proof of their strength against hard trees : and when they perceive them to be tough and strong enough , then they dare boldly go abroad , thinking themselves well armed now again . * * Lib. 8. cap. 32. Plinie saith , they can endure to swim thirty miles endwayes : and when they are to passe any great river , to go to Rut in some isle or forrest , they assemble themselves together in herds ; and knowing the strongest and best swimmer , they put him in the forefront , and then he which cometh the second , stayeth up his head upon the back of the first , and all the rest in like manner even-unto the last : but the foremost being weary , the second ever takes his place , and he goes back unto the hindmost .

The said authour also witnesseth , that the right horn of an Hart is of a soveraigne and precious vertue : and as a thing confessed of all , the Hart is known to fill up the number of many yeares ; as was proved by the Harts of Alexander , caught about an hundred yeares after his death , with rings and collars on them shewing no lesse . Being hunted and ready to be taken by the hounds , they will for their last refuge fly to houses and places of resort , choosing rather to yeeld unto man then dogs .

They go to Rut about the midst of September , and at the end of eight moneths they bring forth young , sometimes two calves at once : and these they practise to a nimble using of their legs from the very beginning ; leading them up to high rocks , and teaching them to leap , runne , and fly away as occasion serveth . A fit embleme of carefull parents , who teach their children An embleme from the Hart ; shewing that children should be taught betimes ▪ whilest their yeares be green , instructing them betimes in the right way wherein they ought to walk ; according to that of Solomon , Train up a childe in the way he should go : and when he is old he will not depart from it , Prov. 22. 6.

And again , in their flying to man when the hounds oppresse Another . them , they be fit emblemes of those who fly to that God in the cloudie dayes of dark affliction , whom before they sought not after : for saith the Lord , In their affliction they will seek me early . And is it not often seen , that Misery can open those Our eyes are opened in affliction . eyes which happinesse hath closed , and abate that Tympanie which prosperitie hath ingendered ? Yes verily . For as the waters of the sunne , which Curtius mentions , are cold at noon when the Aire is hottest , and hot at midnight when the Aire is coldest ; so it is with us : our zeal is coldest in the sunne-shine of prosperitie , but gathers heat when trouble cometh : And if trouble cannot do it , nothing can .

Moreover , this also is not impertinent . I have read of Another embleme concerning those who sorrow to part with earth , although they may gain heaven . the Hart ( saith one ) that he weeps every yeare for the shedding of his head , though it be to make room for a better . So do I see the worldling go away sorrowfull at this very saying , Go , sell all that thou hast , though it be for treasure in heaven : the reason of which is , because men do not look at what they are to have , but what they are to part with ; and at any time will be for one bird in the hand , rather then five in the bush : yet slight it not , but mark it well ; He that consults with his bodie for the saving of his soul , will never bring it to heaven : neither is it any harm to lose the worse for finding of the better , nor any thing in hand too deer for that happinesse which is yet to come . No matter therefore though we sow in teares , so we may reap in joy : for as the difference between time and eternitie is unspeakable ; so it is also , betwixt heaven and earth .

Also , this I likewise finde , that when the Hart is † † Gemin . lib. 5. Another embleme . taken by the hounds , or any other device of the hunters , he will then shed forth teares as well as when he casteth his head . So should a penitent and a watchfull sinner , who is carefull to avoid the wiles of the devil , he should not cease to weep when he seeth how he is overtaken ; We should weep for sinne , by the example of the Hart. for there is one on high who marks his teares , and puts them up into his bottle ; alwayes pleased to see a sorrowfull bespotted soul baptized in the pearled drops of repentant dew . But to proceed .

Tragelaphus is a kinde of Deer-goat , of which Gesner Tragelaphus . maketh two forts ; the first whereof hath horns like a Deer ; the second like a Goat , but more crooked and bending backward .

There is likewise another beast , most common in the The Rangifer . Northern parts ; Olaus calleth him the Rangifer : he also hath horns like a Deer , and on him men use to ride in stead of horses .

The common Goats are easily known ; but the Syrian The Goat . Goats are differing , having long flapping eares like a deep-mouthed hound : and of these there be two kindes , the greater and the lesse . Then again there is another Goat called the Rock-goat , differing from the rest : and as for the Kid , it is a young Goat , a sucker , or one newly taken from the damme .

The Badger fighteth upon his back , and so maketh use The Badger . both of his teeth and claws : the Fox makes no denne , but driveth away the Badger out of his , by pissing in it .

Sheep naturally be of a hot disposition , weak , tender , Sheep . harmlesse , and so farre from greedinesse , that they will live of lesse food then any other beast of their bignesse . They be also pitifull amongst themselves ; for when they perceive any one of their fellows to be sick and fainting through heat , they will stand together and keep away the sunne . The rammes and ewes are fit for generation from two yeares of age untill they be ten : neither do we finde any thing , either in them , or without them , which is not of some good use and profit . And note that the ewes bear their young ones in their bodies , an hundred and fiftie dayes , and no longer , according to the common account . I have heard of sheep in some countreys which have yellow fleeces ; but here with us , they be alwayes either black , white , or of a colour neare to a russet . It is strange how in a great flock , every lambe should know his own damme : and prettie sport is it , to see how they will play , and skip up and down . Howbeit the shepherds finde much trouble in one propertie belonging to these dancing creatures ; for if one lambe chance to skip into a river or ditch , the rest ( if they be by ) will suddenly follow and do the like . In which they be emblemes An embleme from the Lambes , concerning those who often perish by following the steps of the greatest multitude . of those , who will rather strive to do as the most then as the best ▪ and yet goodnesse goes not by multitude ; for the most are commonly the worst : neither is a way alwayes to be chosen for the number or quantitie of companions , but for the qualitie ; and better is it to go to heaven with strangers , then to hell with our friends . Dives therefore would have sent from the dead , to have it told his brethren . What ? that the way to happinesse is to follow goodnesse , although it be but grex pusillus , a small and little flock .

Mares are said to have their full increase in five The Horse yeares , but the Horse not till six . And there be some who write that an Horse should not be broken or tamed untill two yeares of age : and first of all he is to be rubbed and chafed , and used with flattering and gentle words , his stable should be laid with stone , and by little and little he must be used to go upon the stones that his feet might be hardened . At the beginning let not him who shall fit or break him be too rough , nor wearie him with running , but prove and turn him gently on both sides , and touch him rather with the stick then spurre .

They are said not onely to have knowledge of their riders and keepers , but also of their generation and descent , knowing their sires and dammes in such wise , that ( as Plinie saith ) they will refuse to couple or engender with them : which how true it is , the breeders of Horses be the best witnesses . They be apt to learn , having a greater love to exercise then any other beast . Their courage and valour is infinite , and being once trained unto it , they take an exceeding delight in the warres , and will ( as it were ) prepare themselves man-like for the same . Neither hath it been but sometimes , and that not seldome known , how they have * * Pli●… . lib. ●… . cap. 4●… . mourned for the losse or death of their masters : and how apt they be to endure labour , there is none but knoweth .

But to know a good Horse and his age , these be his The marks of a good Horse . marks . He should be of one colour , excepting some mark or starre to grace him ; his mane ought to be thick and standing up , his loins strong , his head short , his neck must be erect , his eares small according to the proportion of his head , a broad breast , a mean bellie , short hips , a large tail and somewhat curled , straight legs and equall knees , stedfast hoofs and grosse , and yet not too big nor too small , and in his legs not so much flesh as bone .

As for his age , when he is two yeares old and an half , How to know the age of an Horse . his middle teeth both above and beneath do fall ; when he is three yeares old , he easteth those which be like unto dogs teeth and bringeth forth new ; before six , his upper double teeth do fall , and at six he supplieth his want again : at seven likewise he hath all equall , and from thence ( some say ) his teeth begin to be hollow : at ten his temples are also hollow , his teeth stick out , and his brows sometimes wax gray . But of this enough .

The Gulon or Ierf is a beast in the North parts of Suetia : The Ierf . A fit embleme against g●…uttonie and drunkennesse Olaus Magnus hath largely described it in the eighteenth book of his Northern historie , affirming that it is the most insatiable and devouring creature that is : for having killed his prey or found some carcase , he feedeth without giving over , untill his bellie be so full that it will hold no more , but strouteth out and is puffed up like a bag-pipe ; then to ease himself , he thrusteth in between two narrow trees , and straineth out backwards that which he hath eaten , and so being made emptie , returneth again and filleth himself as before , and then straineth it out between the two trees , and returneth to the carcase to eat again ; and thus he continueth untill he hath devoured all : which being consumed , he hunteth after more , in this sort continually passing his life . Which beast ( as is worthily * observed ) is a fit embleme By Sir Richard Bark . in his Su●… ▪ 〈◊〉 . of those riotous and gluttonous men , who passe whole dayes and nights in eating and drinking ; and when they have filled themselves so full that their bodies will hold no more , they vomit up what they have taken , and then return to their carowsing cups and cheer again , as though this onely were their felicitie , and end for which the mighty God had made them . But let them know , that ( although many live as if they came but into this world to make merry and away ) ruine will follow riot : and it were well for such men , as they have lived like beasts , if they could likewise die like beasts , never to live again : but ( alas ) they cannot ; here is their misery , that they onely leave their pleasures behinde them , and not their sinnes . ▪ For when Esau sells his birthright for a messe of pottage , he may wish for a blessing and not finde it , although he seek with tears ; or when Balthasar spends his time in damned quaffing , in stead of quenching his thirst he may drown his soul : for unlesse there were weight in vanitie , or substance in deceiving pleasure , these men put into the balance are found too light . Wherefore , let not eating and drinking take away our stomacks to spirituall things , but let us eat to live , and live to praise the Lord .

The flesh of this Ierf is nothing wholesome for food , but their skinnes are precious , and used of great men to be worn in garments : and as for his name , the natives call him Ierf ; but in Latine he is Gulo , videlicet à gulositate , from his gluttonous feeding .

And one thing more is yet observable . When the hunters come to catch him , they lay a fresh carcase in the place where he haunteth ; that being filled , and as it were wedged in between his trees , they may set upon him and take him with ease . So is it often a wretched Another embleme , concerning those who are suddenly taken away in the very act of their sinnes . mans case , to perish by means of that wherein he took delight ; and suddenly to be taken away , even whilest he follows his wonted course . But this is strange : for are men still ignorant , and yet to learn what this life is ? It is a jo●…ney unto death , and every day doth make it shorter : and sometimes the nearer it cometh , the further we are from thinking of it . For securitie is a great enemy to prevention ; and upon thought that we shall not die yet , it comes to passe that we seldome prepare to die at all .

Make not therefore the last first , and first last ; lest by being caught in thy sinnes , neither first nor last thou come at heaven .

The Gorgon or Catoblepas is for the most part bred in The Gorgon . Lybia and Hesperia . It is a fearfull and terrible beast to look upon , it hath eye-lids thick and high , eyes not very great , but fiery , and as it were of a bloudie colour . He never useth to look directly forward , nor upward , but alwayes down to the earth : and from his crown to his nose he hath a long hanging mane , by reason whereof his looks are fearfull . Moreover , his feet be cloven , and his body all over as if it were full of scales . As for his meat , it is deadly and poysonfull herbs ; and if at any time this strange beast shall see a Bull or other creature whereof he is afraid , he presently causeth his mane to stand upright , and gaping wide he sendeth forth a horrible filthy breath , which infecteth and poysoneth the aire over his head and about him , insomuch that such creatures as draw in the breath of that aire , are grievously afflicted , and losing both voice and sight , they fall into deadly convulsions . Topsell .

Next unto which I may mention the Cockatrice or The Basilisk . Basilisk , , and so come to serpents . Now this is the King of serpents ; not for his magnitude or greatnesse , but for his stately pace and magnanimous minde : for the head and half part of his body he alwayes carries upright , and hath a kinde of crest like a crown upon his head . This creature is in thicknesse as big as a mans wrist , and of length proportionable to that thicknesse : his eyes are red in a kinde of cloudy blacknesse , as if fire were mixt with smoke . His poyson is a very hot and venimous poyson , drying up and scorching the grasse as if it were burned , infecting the aire round about him , so as no other creature can live neare him : in which he is like to the Gorgon , whom last of all I mentioned .

And amongst all living creatures , there is none that perisheth sooner by the poyson of a Cockatrice , then man ; for with his sight he killeth him : which is , n n Tops . Hist. of serpents , pag. 125 because the beams of the Cockatrices eyes do corrupt the visible spirit of a man ; as is affirmed : which being corrupted , all the other spirits of life coming from the heart and brain , are thereby corrupted also ; and so the man dieth . His hissing likewise is said to be as bad , in regard that it blasteth trees , killeth birds , &c. by poysoning of the aire . If any thing beslain by it , the same also proveth venimous to such as touch it : onely a Weasell kills it ; as in the description of that beast I have already shewed .

That they be bred out of an egge , laid by an old cock , is scarce credible : howbeit , * * Idem ibid ▪ some affirm with great confidence , that when the cock waxeth old , and ceaseth to tread his hens any longer , there groweth in him , of his corrupted seed , a little egge with a thin filme in the stead of a shell , and this being hatched by the Toad , or some such like creature , bringeth forth a venimous worm , although not this Basilisk , that King of serpents . Plinie describeth the Cockatrice not to be above twelve inches long , in which regard Mr Topsell thinketh this not to be the main and great Cockatrice , but rather that worm bred out of the former egge : wherein I wish every mans judgement to be his own .

Yet though this be a nocuous creature , it much magnifieth A note concerning nocuous creatures . the power of God , in being able to make such a one by the power of his word : and as for us , both concerning this and all other hurtfull things , to us ( I say ) is shewen the miserable condition which sinne hath made us subject to : for before they might have been Adams play-fellows , all at his beck , at his service and command , none having power to hurt him , because there was no thing in him then for harm to work upon . But 〈◊〉 proceed .

The Boas is a serpent of an extraordinary bignesse ; it The Boas . can swallow down a little childe whole without breaking any bone : for as Topsell writeth out of Solinus , in the dayes of Claudius the Emperour , there was such a one taken at Rome with a childe in his belly .

The Lati●…es call it Boa and Bova , from Bos , because it desireth ( and so do all Snakes and Adders ) to suck the milk of Cows , insomuch that he will never kill them untill their milk be dryed up : and then he will eat their flesh , as before he had suckt their milk .

The Dragon is the greatest of all serpents , as some The Dragon . write ; and hath sharp teeth set like a saw , but his strength resteth in his tail rather then in his teeth ; and therefore when he fights with the Elephant , he claspeth close about his legs : and sometimes he killeth him , but most commonly both die together ; the Elephant for want of bloud , and the Dragon through too great fill of bloud , or else by the weight of the Elephants body falling on him .

He is sometimes in the † † Munst. Epit. cos . waters , and lieth often in his den ; he sleepeth seldome , but watcheth almost continually ; he devoureth beasts and fowls ; and for his eye-sight , it is very sharp , so that in the mountains he seeth his prey afarre off . He is bred most commonly in India and Ethiopia , his greatest poyson being in his tongue and gall : wherefore the Ethiopians cut away the tongue and eat the flesh . Munst. Cosm.

Plinie saith that through the strength of poison in his tongue , it is alwayes lift up ; and sometimes through the heat of the said poison lurking there , his breath is so hot as if he breathed fire , by which contagious blast he * * Munst. sometimes so tainteth the aire , that the pestilence proceedeth thereof . His wings will carrie him to seek his prey , when and where occasion serveth .

The Dipsas is another kinde of serpent , and those The Dipsas . whom he stingeth die with thirst .

But those whom the Hypnale stingeth , die with sleep . Hypnale .

Such as are stung by the Prester , die with swelling . Prester .

And the wounds of the Haemorrhois procure unstanchable Haemorrhois . bleeding .

The Dart taketh name from his swift darting or leaping The Dart. upon a man to wound and kill him . His use and custome is to get up into trees and hedges , and suddenly to dart from thence .

The Amphisbena or Double-head , goeth both wayes , The Amphisbena . or moveth circularly with crooked windings , because he hath two heads and no tail , having a head at both ends : which ( saith * * P●…rch . An embleme concerning government . one ) is a fit embleme of popular sedition ; for where the people will rule their Prince , needs must their motion be crooked ; and where there be two heads , it is as if there were no head at all . Africa aboundeth with these , and sundry the other serpents .

Cerastes is a serpent bred also in Africa , having two Cerastes . horns on his head , in manner of a snail ; and from thence it is that he taketh his name , being called by the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is to say , horned . He is about a cubit in length , and of a sable colour . His biting , for the most part , is incurable : and with his horns he can fashion out ( as it were ) a little coronet , whereby he † † P●…rch . allureth the birds unto him , and then ( lying hidden in the sands , all but the head ) he cunningly devoureth them . Solinus , and some others say , he hath not onely two , but foure horns ; as may be seen in Plinie , lib. 8. cap. 23.

The Viper hath a bodie long and slender , like an eele The Viper . or snake ; a broad head , red and flaming eyes : and as for his teeth , they be inclosed ( as it were ) in a little bladder , in which he carrieth his poison , from thence infusing it into the wound which he hath bitten . * * Pli●… . lib. 1●… . cap. 62. Some authours write , that when the Vipers engender , the male putteth his head into the females mouth , which she ( being overcome with the pleasure of copulation ) biteth off ; affirming moreover , that their young use to gnaw themselves out of their dammes bellies , there being thereby an end both of male and female , the one in the time of conception , the other in the time of birth , and are therefore called Vipers , viz. à vi pariendo : but others alledge the testimonie of one Iames Grevin , who , in the 7 chapter of his 1 book of venimes , produceth the witnesse of * Aristotle , saying that the Viper putteth † Hist. 〈◊〉 . lib. 5. cap. ●…lt . forth her young ones , infolded in a membrane , which breaketh about the third day ; and also that sometimes those which are within the bellie issue forth , having gnawn asunder the foresaid membrane .

The Slow-worm hath dark eyes and dull eares , and The Slow-worm . can heare or see but little . His skinne is thick , his colour is of a pale blew , intermixed on the sides with some few blackish spots : he seldome hurteth , unlesse by chance he be provoked .

As for the Snake , Adder , and such like , they be common The Adder amongst us ; and so is that other already mentioned ; viz. the Slow-worm . Howbeit we finde that the Adder is a craftie and a subtil creature , biting suddenly the passers by ; whereupon Jacob said that his sonne Dan should be Coluber in via , Gen. 49.

This , and other serpents , who change their coats when they cast off their skinnes , do first of all by fasting make their flesh low and abated , and then by sliding through a narrow passage , they slip them off . Which may be a fit embleme of those , who when they go about An Embleme ▪ from t●…e Adder ▪ casting h●…s skin , concer●…ing the 〈◊〉 of abstinence and ●…asting , if it be rightly used . to cast off their old and former sinnes , know that an humbling of themselves before God , in abstinence and fasting , is very good , and a great help to fit them for repentance : for it is certain , that if our bellie be our god , then gula doth not onely make way for Galen , and Bacchus for Aesculapius , but even for Tophet also . Whereupon we finde , that Dives in hell was not upbraided onely because he fared deliciously , but because it was every day . And how hard a thing it is for a man to serve any other god then his bellie , who is continually used to stuffe his paunch , the common practises of carelesse livers make apparent ; for whilest they sleep , and eat , and play , they never think of heaven , nor can be fitted to slip off their old sinnes : but on the contrary , a retired humblenesse will make them both fearfull , and carefull how they walk . Blame not Paul then if this be part of his b●…asting , that he could out-fast , or out-watch the rest of the Apostles : for ( saith S. Hierome ) Ardentes diaboli sagittae , jejuniorum & vigiliarum frigore restinguendae sunt .

Mr Purchas writeth that they have Snakes and Adders African Snakes and Adders . in Africa , whereof some are called Imbumas , five and twentie spans long , living in land and water , not venimous but ravenous , whose custome is to lurk in trees , waiting there for their prey ; and having taken it , they devoure horns , hoofs , and all , although it be a Hart : and then swollen with this so huge a meal , they be as it were drunk and sleepie , and altogether unweldie for the space of five or six dayes . Moreover he affirmeth that the Pagan Negroes rost and eat them as great dainties . A great serpent .

* * ●…ib . 6 cap. 3. Aulus Gellius sheweth how Attilius Regulus , the Romane Consul , in the first Punick warre , encountered with a huge serpent at the river Bagrada , being forced to plant his engines and artillerie against him ; and killing him , his skinne was sent to Rome for a monument , being no lesse then 120 foot in length .

In the kingdome of Congo be certain great Dragons Dragons in Congo . with wings , in bignesse like to rammes , having long tails , and in their chaps divers jawes of teeth , of blew and green colour ; they have two feet , and feed on flesh .

The Pagan Negroes * * Purch . pray to them as gods , for which cause the great lords of the countrey keep them , that thereby they may make a gain of the peoples devotion when they offer their gifts and oblations .

The Scorpion is a venimous insect , somewhat fashioned The Scorpion . like a crab , lobster , or creyfish ; they have many legs , and carrie their stings in their tails : sometimes they eat their young ones and are of divers colours ; the female is the biggest , and hath the sharpest sting . And note , that of the Scorpion is made an oyl which is good against the stinging of Scorpions : and so are love-sick youngsters cured ; for when nothing will help them , they may again be healed by enjoying her who gave the wound .

The Asp is something like to a land-snake , but with The Asp. a broader back ; their eyes are red and flaming , and out of their foreheads grow two pieces of flesh like an hard skinne : and for their poison , it is in a manner incurable . Plinie writeth that they go alwayes two and two together , Plin. lib. 8. cap. 23. and if one of them be slain , the other will follow eagerly , and seek up and down after him that slew his mate : but it is the * * Topsell . providence of God Almighty to give as many remedies against evil , as there be evils in the world . For the dulnesse of this serpents sight , and slownesse of her pace , doth keep her from many mischiefs which otherwise would be done . The best way to cure their stings , is presently to cut off the member bitten .

There be † † See the authour of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Summarie . they who make three sorts of them ; that is to say , the Terrestriall ( five handfulls long ) the Hirundiner ( coloured like a Swallow , and is but a handfull long ) and last of all the Spitter , greater then the other . Their biting causeth death within few houres : that of the Hirundiner is sudden , of the Spitter somewhat slower , beginning first with a dimnesse or trouble in the eyes , then with a swelling in the face , after that it proceedeth to a deafnesse , and last of all it bringeth death .

Caelius Rhodiginus writeth that the Kings of Egypt did wear the pictures of Asps in their crowns , whereby they signified the invincible power of principalitie in this creature , whose wounds cannot easily be cured ; making it thereby an embleme of the power and wrath of a King : and the priests of Egypt and those of Ethiopia did likewise wear very long caps , having towards their top a thing like a navel , about which were the forms of winding Asps ; to signifie to the people , that those who resist God and the King , shall perish by unresistable violence . Topsell .

The Chameleons are admirable for their aierie subtance , The Chameleon . and for the changeablenesse of their colours ; 〈◊〉 ( if you will ) for their aierie sustenance , although they sometimes hunt and eat flies . He is of the form and greatnesse of a Lizzard , but hath higher legs : his ribs joyn in his bellie as in fishes , his muzzle is long , and his tail small towards the end , and turning inwards ; his skinne is rough , his eyes hollow , and his nails crooked : and when he moves himself , he cra●…leth slowly like a Tortoise . See Plin. in his 8 book , chap 33.

H●… tongue is almost half a foot long , which he can dart ●…rth as swiftly as an arrow shot from a bow ; it hath a big ●…ot on the tip thereof , and is as catching and holding as ●…lue ; which when he darteth forth , he can fasten to the Grasse-hoppers , Caterpillers , and Flies , thereby drawing them down into his throat .

He changeth into all and every colour , excepting Why the Chameleon changeth colour . white and red ; whereof there be divers opinions : some think that he changeth through fear ; but this is not like , for though fear alter the colour , as we , when we are afraid , wax wan and pale , yet it will not change the bodie into every colour : others think that by reason of his transparencie he taketh colour from those things which are neare him , as the fish called Polypus taketh the similitude of the rocks & stones , where he lieth to deceive the fish : and some again joyn both together , for the Chameleon being in fear , swelleth by drawing in the aire , and then his skin being thereby pent , is the smoother , and the apter to receive the impression of the colours of things objected ; agreeing in this to that of Aristotle , saying , that his colour is changed being puft up with winde . But be the cause from whence it will , it affordeth a fit embleme An embleme against flattery . or lively representation of flatterers , and time-servers who fit themselves for all companies , times , & occasions flattering any one , thereby to make fit use of every one .

The Lizzard is a little creature much like the Eve , The Lizzard . but without poyson , breeding in Italy and in many other countreys ; the dung of which beast cleareth the sight and taketh away spots in the eye : the head thereof being bruised and applied , will draw out a thorn or any other thing sticking in the flesh .

The Salamander is a small venimous beast with ●…ure The Salamander . feet , and a short tail ; it doth somewhat resemb●… the shape of a Lizzard , according to Plinie , lib. 10. c●… . 67. And as for his constitution , it is so cold , that ( like 〈◊〉 ) if he do but touch the fire , he puts it out . They be common in India , in the isle of Madagascar ; as Mr Purchas●…lledgeth ●…lledgeth , where he treateth of the creatures , Plants , and fruits of India .

But stay ; it is time to stop : I know not how to mention The conclusion of the first Section . every thing ; and yet there is nothing which is not worthy admiration . I made ( I must confesse ) as much haste as I could , and yet me thinks I see both these , and thousands more , runne from me flocking all together , as if they meant to dance attendance now on Mans creation ; and not onely shew to him their due obedience and humble welcome into the world , his stately palace , but also wait to have their names according to their natures . For whatsoever Adam called every living Gen. 2. 19. creature , that was ( saith Moses ) the name thereof .

Let us now then come to him , for whose sake all things else were made : for God made the world for Man , and Man for himself . It was therefore a daintie fancie of * * Hug. in didase . lib. 1. one , who brought in the World speaking to Man after this manner . Vide homo , dicit Mundus , quomodo amavit te , qui propter te fecit me . Servio tibi , quia factus sum propter te , ut servias illi qui fecit & me & te ; me propter te , & te propter se. See oh man ( saith the World ) how he hath loved thee , who made me for thee . I serve thee , because I am made for thee , that thou maist serve him who made both me and thee ; me for thee , and thee for himself . This I will therefore adde :

Herbs cure our flesh : for us the windes do blow , The earth doth rest , heav'n move , and fountains flow . United waters round the world about Ship us , new treasures , kingdomes to finde out . The lower give us drink ; the higher meat , By dropping on the ground , nigh parcht with heat . Night curtains draws , the starres have us to bed When Phebus sets , and day doth hide his head . One world is Man , another doth attend him ; He treads on that which oft times doth befriend him . Grant therefore ( Lord ) that as the world serves me , I may a servant to thy greatnesse be .
Sect. 2. The creation of Man , being created male and female , and made according to the image of God : together with the institution of Marriage , and blessing given to that estate .

THough Mankinde were the last , yet not the least . God onely spake his powerfull word , and then the other creatures were produced : but now he calls a councell , and doth consult , not out of need , but rather to shew the excellencie of his work ; or indeed , to shew himself : he speaks not therefore to the Angels but the Trinitie , saying , Let us make man . Wherein the Father , as the first in order , speaketh to the Sonne and holy Spirit : and the Sonne and Spirit , speak and decree it with the Father : and the Father , Sonne , and holy Ghost , all Three in One , and One in Three , create a creature to be the other creatures lord . He was therefore the last , as the end of all the rest ; the last in execution , but first in intention ; the Map , Epitome , and Compendium of what was made before him .

Three worlds there are , and Mankinde is the fourth : The first is Elementarie ; the second a Celestiall world ; the third Angelicall ; and the fourth is Man , the little world . In the first is ignis urens , a burning fire : and this in the heavens , is ignis fovens , a nourishing and quickning fire : but in those creatures above , seated in the supercelestiall world , it is ignis ardens , & amor Seraphicus , an ardent , burning , and Seraphicall love : and in the fourth are all these found at once . For first , as mans bodie is compounded of the Elements , he hath his share of that warm fire in him . The influence of the Planets working on him , doth likewise shew the second . And for the third , their hearts who burn within them , do declare it .

Neither was he made like other creatures , with a groveling look , or downward countenance , but with an erected visage beholding the heavens , and with lordly looks well mixt with majestie .

He hath a bodie whose members are either Principall and Radicall , or else Lesse principall and Officiall .

His heart , liver , and brain , contain the vitall , naturall , The spirits , heart , liver , brain , arteries , veins , and nerves . and animall spirits ; and these are carried by the arteries , veins , and nerves . The arteries carrie the vitall spirits from the heart . The veins carrie the naturall spirits from the liver , giving nourishment to every part . And the nerves carrie the animall spirits from the brain , being spirits for sense and motion , and therefore called animall spirits : howbeit , the motive nerves spring from the marrow in the back ; and the sensitive come from the brain . Also know , that under every vein is an arterie : for The veins and the arteries go together . wheresoever there goeth a vein to give nutriment , there goeth an arterie to bring the spirit of life . Neither is it but that the arteries lie deeper in the flesh then the veins , because they carrie and keep in them more precious bloud then the veins keep ; and are therefore , not onely further from outward dangers , but clothed also in two coats , whereas the veins have but one . Whereupon it is no hard thing to distinguish between these two vessels of bloud , if we can but remember that the arterie is a vessel of bloud spirituall or vitall ; and the vein , a vessel of bloud nutrimentall : for ( as I said before ) the veins have their beginning from the liver , bringing from thence nutritive bloud to nourish every member of the bodie .

Moreover , his heart is the seat of all the passions ; as in Passions have their seat in the heart . one instance may suffice : for being transported with fear , we call back the bloud to the heart , as to the place where fear prevaileth , the bloud going thither ( as it were ) to comfort and cherish the heart . And whereas it may seem that our anger is seated in the gall , love in the liver , and melancholie in the splene : it is answered , that those humours placed in the gall , liver , and splene , are The humours stirre up the passions . not the seat of the passions and affections ; but they are the occasion whereby the passions are stirred up : as the abundance of bloud in the liver , stirreth up the passion of love , which neverthelesse is placed and seated in the heart ; and so of the rest .

And again , seeing the vitall spirits proceed from the The heart liveth first and dieth last heart , it cannot be denied , but that this member liveth first , and dieth last .

And as the heart was the seat of all the passions , so The head . the head is a seat and place for all the senses , except the touch ; for that is not onely in one place , but in all and every place , being spread quite through the whole bodie or isle of man .

The eyes are the windows of the bodie ; and albeit a The eyes . man have two eyes in his head , yet he receiveth but one sight at once , because the optick nerves meet both in one .

The eares be like certain doores , with labyrinthicall The eares . e●…tries , and crooked windings : and here again , although the eares be two , yet a man can heare but one sound at once , because his acoustick nerves ( like to the optick nerves ) meet both in one .

His tongue discerneth tastes : and albeit he have two The tongue . eyes , and as many eares , yet his tongue is single and alone . A man should therefore heare and see more then he speaketh ; and when he speaketh , not wrong his heart and secret thoughts , by uttering words with a double tongue : for bilinguis is more then God made him ; and double tongues shall be rooted out . Besides , the lungs be The lungs . the bellows of the voice , and are seated close to the heart ; to teach us , that speech ought to be the interpreter of the heart , and not that a man may speak one thing and think another .

The nose serveth not onely as a gutter for the excrements The nose . of the brain to flow and passe through , but also for a pipe of respiration to give and take our living breath , and to conduct the aire , and odoriferous smells , up to the brain , for the conservation and recreation of the animal spirits .

When the head is in danger , the hand casts it self up The hand . to save it . And in giving hands to man , the speciall providence of God is to be marked : for he hath made him to take his meat with his hand , and hath not left him to gather and take it up with his lips , as the beasts do ; because that would be a means to hinder his speech by thickening his lips : as experience teacheth in those , who either by nature , or by accident , have thick swollen lips , causing them to speak in the mouth , uttering their words very badly , and indistinctly . Neither could there be so many quick conceits of the minde , or curious inventions of sundry artists , brought to perfection , without such an instrumentall help as the hand .

The feet be the bases of the bodie , carrying man like The feet . a lordly creature , with his face from earth , and eyes to heaven ; that he might thither strive to come at last , where he inhabiteth who gave him these , and all his other members else , which now I cannot stand to dilate upon at large . And when he had them all , and was framed out like a curious piece , God breathed in his nostrils The soul. the breath of life , and man became a living soul : he then took his second part , when his first was finished , neither was that second made till then : for in the infusion it was created , and in the creation it was infused , to be the dweller in that house built out of clay , and reared from the dust .

And in this last piece , God stampt his image ; for it How man was made according to Gods image . consisted not in the figure of the bodie any otherwise then as the organe of the soul , and in that regard being a weapon with it unto righteousnesse , it had some shadow thereof . For , to put all out of doubt , the Apostle sheweth how we are to understand the image of God in man ; in one place speaking thus , Which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse , Ephes. 4. 24. And in another place , Put on the new man , which is renewed in knowledge , after the image of him who created him , Coloss. 3. 10. By which it appeareth that this image consisteth , not so much in any resemblance between the substance of the soul and the essence of God ( though both be immortall ) nor yet in the naturall faculties thereof , as of understanding , will , and memorie , taken as emblemes of the Trinitie ; but in the knowledge and illumination , holinesse and justice of the soul , which are now wrought in man by grace , and then were given by creation . For that image is now lost , and cannot be had till it be renewed : but the substance of the reasonable soul , with the naturall faculties and powers thereof are not lost , therefore therein is not expressed this image according to which mankinde was made . Mankinde , and not man alone : for Woman made according to the image of God , as well as man . Moses addeth , that male and female created he them ; to shew , that woman as well as man , was partaker of the same image : the last that had it , and yet the first that lost it ; for though she were the last in creation , yet the first in transgression , as the Scripture speaketh .

But perhaps you will think the Apostle denieth this , saying , The man is the image and glorie of God , but the woman 1. Cor. 11. 7. is the glorie of the man . In which it must be considered , that the Apostle denieth not the woman , as she is a How woman is the glorie of the man . creature , to be made in the image of God : but speaking as she is a wife , and considering of them by themselves , he then is more honourable and must have the preeminence ; in which , the woman is rightly called the glorie of the man , because she was made for him , and put in subjection to him .

A womans rule should be in such a fashion , Quarl . upon Esther , Med. 3. Onely to guide her houshold , and her passion : And her obedience never's out of season , So long as either husband lasts , or reason . Ill thrives the haplesse familie , that shows A cock that 's silent , and a hen that crows . I know not which live more unnaturall lives , Obeying husbands , or commanding wives .

But to come more nearely to the creation of Woman ; she was made whilest Adam slept : For when he had named the beasts according to their natures , he was cast into a sleep : and , that God might finde a help meet for him , he takes a help out of him ; performing it rather sleeping then waking , that neither Adams sight might be offended , in seeing his side to be opened , and a rib taken forth , nor yet his sense of feeling oppressed with the grief thereof : and therefore it is said , God caused , not a sleep , but an heavie sleep to fall upon man , and he slept . Which in a mystery signified that deadly sleep of the second Adam upon the crosse , whose stripes were our healing and building up again , whose death was our life , and out of whose bleeding side was by a divine dispensation framed his Spouse the Church .

It was then from the side of Man that Woman came , builded up out of a rib taken from thence : not made out of any part of his head , which ( if we seek the meaning in a mystery ) shews that she must not overtop or rule her husband : nor yet made out of any part of his foot , to shew that man may not use her as he pleaseth , not trample or contemne her : but made out of a rib , taken from his side , and neare his heart , that thereby he might remember to nourish , love , and cherish her , and use her like bone of his bone , and flesh of his flesh .

And being thus made , she is married to Adam by God himself , who brought her unto him , to shew ( saith * * 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 1. 〈◊〉 . 1. cap. 3 ▪ 〈◊〉 one ) the sacred authoritie of marriage , and of parents in marriage : a mutuall consent and gratulation followeth likewise between the parties , lest any one should tyrannically abuse his fatherly power , and force a marriage without either love or liking . And thus are two made one flesh ; in regard of one originall , equall right , mutuall consent , and bodily conjunction .

Flesh of his flesh , and bone made of his bone 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . He framed woman , making two of one . But broke in two , he did a new ordain That these same two should be made one again : Till singling death this sacred knot undoe , And part this new-made one , once more in two . Yea since of rib first framed was a wife , Let ribs be Hi'roglyphicks of their life . Ribs coast the heart , and guard it round about , And like a trustie watch keep danger out ; So tender wives should loyally impart Their watchfull care to fence their spouses heart . All members else from out their places rove , But ribs are firmly fixt , and seldome move : Women ( like ribs ) must keep their wonted home , And not ( like Dinah that was ravisht ) rome . If ribs be over-bent , or handled rough , They break ; if let alone , they bend enough : Women must ( unconstrain'd ) be pliant still , And gently bending to their husbands will . The sacred Academy of mans life , Is holy Wedlock in a happy wife .

And last of all , being thus made and married , they are blessed with the 〈◊〉 of increase , and multiplication in their own kinde . A glorious pair , and a goodly couple sure they were , having neither fault to hide , nor shame : and yet not so much glorious in the ornaments of beautie ( which made them each to other amiable ) as in the majestie and soveraigne power ingrafted in them , to cause the creatures with an awfull fear and respective dread , come gently to them , submitting like subjects to their King . Or , as one speaketh ,

— Him he made Ide●… ibid. The sov'raigne Lord of all ; him all obey'd , Yeelding their lives ( as tribute ) to their King ; Both fish , and bird , and beast , and every thing .

Naked these couple were , but not ashamed : and yet not impudent or shamelesse creatures ; for shame is the fruit of sinne : and therefore before sinne entred , this nakednesse of their bodies shewed the nakednesse and simplicitie of their mindes . All which continued , till the sly envies of subtill Sathan buzzed in their eares a cunningly deceiving note , and tainted their eyes with curiositie . For the fairnesse of the apple helpt to hatch the foulnesse of the fault , gave longing to the palate and action to the hand , to reach and convey it to the curious taste ; and yet the taste could not then discern , how death and it went down together .

And ( certainly ) if this fell not out , or happened in the evening , end , or * * Gen. 3. ●… ▪ cool of this day , it was soon after ; as in the second chapter of this book I have declared . Wherefore I will now conclude , and concluding say ,

God * * Gen. 1. 31. saw the works which he had made , And good he found them all : If therefore now they faint or fade , 'T is 'cause Man caught a fall . For ev'ry creature † † See Rom. 8. 19 , 20 , 21 , 22 , 23. groneth deep ; A change they wish to see : They travail , seek , they want and weep Till sonnes of God be free . For then they likewise freedome have , No longer kept in pain : Come therefore quickly ( Lord ) we crave , Renew this world again : And in its kinde ( it being free ) 'T will praise thy name as well as we .
FINIS . SOLI DEO GLORIA .
A Table of the principall and most remarkable matters contained in this book . ABraham : he had skill in the signes of heaven , and taught the same to the Egyptians 347 The second age of the world was from the floud to Abraham 16 Achates the Eagles stone 295 Adam : he fell soon after his creation 36 , 37 Adamant or Diamond , the most precious of all stones : and how to soften it 292 Adder and his properties 490 Adulterie . An embleme against it by an example taken from the Sargon 381. Adulterous men like to the Cuckoe 406 Aeschynomen , a strange kinde of herb 273 Affliction opens the eyes of securitie 480. One patient in trouble like to the stone Amiantus 299. False friends flie away in affliction 293. 405. Affliction ought to be taken patiently , by an embleme from the Camel 444 Ages of the world 15. There be six ages , but not of equall thousands 16 Agnus castus , and the properties 274 Aire . From the earth to the highest Firmament nothing but aire 116. See more in the word Regions . Alabaster 291 Alborach a beast frequent in Turkie , on which they fable Mahomet was carried into heaven 457 Alexander deceived by Apes 472 Alpine-mouse , and the strange properties of it 468 Alume and the severall kindes thereof 304 Amber 303 , 304. Amber-greese 368 America . A conjecture how America came at the first to be unknown 233 Amethyst , a stone of power to resist drunkennesse 294 Amiantus , a stone which the fire cannot hurt 299 Amphisbena , a serpent with two heads 489 Ampelite , a black pitchie earth of the same nature with our coals 301 Amphitane , a stone of neare nature to the load-stone 298 Anacrampseros , an herb causing love 272. Sowbread is of the same qualitie ibid. Androdamas is a stone stopping anger and furie 299 Angels , when they were created 53. How Manna is said to be Angels food 157. The oath of the 7th Angel in the Revelation 27 Angelica , and the vertues thereof 261 Anger restrained by the Sardius 295. as also by the Androdamas 299 Antiperistasis , what it is 92 Apes and their kindes 471 Arbore de Rais , or the tree of roots growing in India , and called the Indian fig-tree 280 Arbore triste , or the sad tree 281 Arguments to prove that the world began and must also end 2 , 3 Arions storie how to be credited 379 Aristotle 1. he drowned himself in Euripus 210 Armadill , an Indian beast 457 Arsmart , or Water-pepper 259 Arsnick rightly described , and the kindes thereof 300 Artichoke 264 Asbestos , a strange stone which being once fired , cannot be quenched 298 Asp 492 Asphaltus or black Bitumen 302 Asterite , a stone bearing in it the image of the sunne 294 Astrologers many times too busie 10. bold and wicked 351 , 352 , & sequent . Atheists kick against the pricks 4 Atlantick island was once , and had kings raigning in it , but now it is a sea 233 Autumne described 356. The world was made in Autumne 32 ▪ 41 , 42 , 43 , &c. B BAck . Good against strains in the back 268 Badger 482 Balaena , a kinde of whale . Their love to their young ; with an instruction from thence 368 Barble a warie fish 383 Barnacles or Geese which grow upon a tree 282 Barrennesse . Good against barrennesse 262 Bartas a divine Poet 4. His opinion of the worlds end 9. His description of the worlds ages 17. His opinion of the worlds beginning 4. His opinion of the Chaos 49. His opinion of the waters above the heavens 63 , 64. His opinion of the Regions 85. His opinion of wheat rained 147. His opinion of strange waters 227. His commendation of the vertues of herbs 267. His opinion opposite to those who make the starres living creatures 322 Basil and the vertues thereof 244 Basilisk or Cockatrice 486 Bat 404 Baum or Balm 245. It is good to close wounds 246. Bees are much delighted with Baum ibid. Beam , a burning Meteor 90 Beams or streams seeming to burn 133 Beard . Good to make the beard grow 254 Bear 475. A storie of a man saved by a Bear ibid. Bears love hony 476 Beasts . Brute beasts not to be renewed in the end of the world 6 Beaver and his properties 452 Beautie . The beautie of the heavenly bodies after the world is purged by fire 7 Bees 420. They lose their life with their sting ibid. Difference of bees ibid. Their king and common-weal 421. They never breathe ibid. The female bee supposed to be the drone 422. Their order of going to rest and work ibid. Their physick 423. The manner of their swarming ibid. How to keep them from stinging 244. See more in Thyme and Baum. Good against their stinging 425 Beggars . How cunning beggars use to blister their arms and legs 260 Bellie . The bellie destroyeth many , by an embleme taken from the mouse 467 Bermuda-birds and their properties 418 Betonie and the sundry vertues thereof 266 Birds of Paradise 418 Bitumen and the kindes 302 Black-bird 402 Blasting Dew 158 Bleeding . A bleeding herb 272 For bleeding at the nose 255 Bloud . Times when it rained bloud , together with the cause 149 Bloud-stone or the Haematite 297 Spitting of bloud , and how to help it 247. 303 Boas and the properties 488 Bodie . Our bodies follow the temper of the aire 104. 341. The parts of the bodie 497 , 498 , 499 Boldnesse . We must not be too bold in things above our reach 9 Bole-armoniack what it is , and what it is good for 300 Bombyx , or the Silk-worm 425 Borage 245 Boy . A storie of a Boy and a Dolphin 380 Brain . Things good for the brain 247. A Scorpion bred in the brain 244. The animall spirits go from the brain 497 Brasse and Copper 288 Bream 388 Breath . Good against a stinking breath 250 Brionie and the properties 256 Brown Umber 301 Bruises . Good against bruises 269 Bubo or the great Owl 402. He is thought to be an ominous bird 403 Buffe and his properties 478 Bugill and Byson described 477 Buglosse . See Borage . Bulls and their natures 477 , 478 Burstnings : good against them in children 260. Good against them in old folks 269 Butterwort and the properties thereof 252 C CAjetane confuted , together with Bellarmine , concerning Noahs Floud 75 Calamarie , being a fish called the Sea-clerk 384 Calcedon is a stone which expelleth sadnesse 294 Callicia , an herb turning water into ice 272 Camel 443. The Horse & the Camel great enemies 444. Stuffes made of Camels hair ibid. The Cameleopard 445 Cantharus a chaste fish , between whom and the Sargon there is great enmitie 381 Cantharides , what they are , and how they be dangerous 425 Captivitie . The fourth Age of the world from David to the captivitie 16 Carbuncle and the properties thereof 294 Carp described and his goodnesse 388 Carret roots and their qualitie , together with the parsnep and turnep 263 Castor and Pollux . See Helena . Cat. Why the male-cat eateth up the young kitlings 464. A storie concerning the danger of cats ib. Cedar . Some are perswaded there be cedars yet in mount Lebanon first planted by King Solomon 278 , 279 Celandine 261 Cerastes a kinde of Serpent 489 Chalk and the nature thereof 301 Chameleon described , and why he changeth colour so often 493 Changing of qualities and not consuming of substance at the end of the world 5 Chaos , and how we may consider of it 48 , 49 Chaps , or gapings in the skie , how they are caused 141 Charadrion , a bird that cureth the Iaundise 416 , 417 Charms unlawfull 166 Chaste . Rue makes men chaste , and provokes women to lust 248 Chastitie . Medicines to procure chastitie 269. 274. 293. Smaradge . See more in Cantharus , as also 295 Chevin and its vertues 388 Children . See Parents . Chiliasts expect terrene pleasures in the Resurrection , as did also Cerinthus 8 Choler . A medicine against it 256 Crystall , what it is 296. 162 Christ . The fifth Age of the world from the captivitie to Christ 16. The last Age and times after Christ 17. An embleme of Christs curing us , taken from the Charadrion 417 Christians wiser then Philosophers 4 Chrysolite , and the vertues of it . It is good against Melancholy 294 Cinnamon , where and how it groweth 277 Cinoper and Vermilion 300 Cypresse tree 278 Circles about the Sunne , Moon , and starres . Their causes 134. Their derivation ibid. Their significations 135 Clouds 143. Colours in the Clouds 130. 143. Their height 144. Why they hang in the Aire 145. Why red clouds are seen onely in the Morning and Evening 130. Why they be of differing colours 144. What they signifie ibid. Cloves , how and where they grow 278 Clyster . From whence men first learned to purge by Clyster 399 Coals , or black pitchie earth , how it is generated 301 , 302 Cock 410. Cock-fightings 411. The Lion daunted by the Cock ibid. Cocus , a very strange tree in India 279 , 280. Comets , what they are 98. Their colours 99. Their fashions ibid. Their strange effects 100. Why Warres , Famines , Deaths , &c. be the effects of Comets 103. How to guesse at the signification of Comets 105. Their severall ends 106. They be often above the Moon 80 , 81. 99. 115 , 116 Comfrey and the vertues of it 268 Conger and his goodnesse 387 Conie . The Conie described 458 Copper 288. Copperas ibid. Corcuta a kinde of Hyaena 446 Corns . How to cure them 270. As also how to take away Warts 244 Corrall and the properties thereof 296 , 297 Costivenesse , and how to cure it 269 Covetousnesse , and Covetous . The covetous like to the Swam-fisk 373. Covetous rich men often slain by their heirs , shewed by an embleme from the Torpedo 383. They often destroy one another , shewed by an embleme taken from the Kite and Raven 394. They are many times lesse fruitfull in children then the poore 395. The Ferret is an embleme of their weeping and unwillingnesse to depart with their riches 459. A storie of an usurer dying ibid. & 460. The folly of a covetous man is shewed by an embleme taken from the Ape 474 Cow . Sea-cow and Calf 374 Crane 412. He teacheth Pastours , Magistrates , and Governours , the dutie of their places ibid. Crocodile and his properties 371 Crow . See Raven . Sea-crow 414 Cuckoe and his qualities 404. Who are like unto the Cuckoe 405 , 406 Cucuios , a creature whose wings shine like fire 419 D DAce , or the Dare-fish 388 Daniel was learned in the learning of the Chaldeans 347 Darnell . The vertues of red Darnell 264 Dart , a kinde of Serpent 489 David . The third Age of the World from Abraham to David 16 Day . The naturall beginning of the Day from whence 358 , 359. Divers beginning of Dayes ibid. The kindes of Dayes 358. The intercourse between Day and Night 58 , 59 Death ought to be cheerfull 413. A sinner hath his eyes opened in Death , shewed in an embleme taken from the Mole 462 Deere and their kindes 478 , 479 Dendritis , a stone which being put under a tree , keepeth the ax that cutteth it , from dulling 298 Derogation . No derogation to the perfection of things created , although the Starres incline some men to ill 343 Devil . He worketh many times in the Aire 153. His knowledge is more excellent then Mans knowledge : and why ibid. Dew , what it is , and why it falleth but in the Morning and Evening 154. No Dew a signe of Rain : and why 155. Dew hurteth Sheep ibid. What may hinder Dew from falling 156. Three kindes of Dew : Common , Sweet , and Blasting Dew ibid. In those who are blessed like Iacob , the dew of heaven goes before the fatnesse of the earth : but in those who are blessed like Esau , the earths fatnesse goes before the dew of heaven 475 Digression . A digression touching the new-found World 232 , 233 Dill and the qualities thereof 249. An old custome concerning Dill 250 Diogenes mocketh Croesus amongst the dead 240 Dipsas , a serpent so called 489 Dissembling , and Dissemblers . They be like unto the Crocodile 371. See more in Flattery : as also pag. 455 Dittanie , and the vertues of it 254 Dogs and their kindes 469. They have sometimes shewed extraordinarie love to their masters 470 , 471 Dolphin described : he is very loving to man 379 Dormouse and the kindes 467 Dove or Pigeon described 408 Dragon . The herb Dragon 262. A Meteor of the same name 93. A serpent so called 488. Dragons in Congo 492 Dromedarie , what kinde of beast it is 445 Drowsinesse . A medicine to cure it 245. 250. 256 Drunkard , and Drunkennesse . See Gluttonie . How to make a Drunkard loath his liquour 404 E EAgle , King of birds 390. The Poets feigne that she carrieth Jupiters armour 127. Where she buildeth her nest : and how the young Eagles deal with a dead carcase 391. The Eagle is a pattern of domesticall discipline ibid. Seducing Hereticks like to the young Eagle ibid. See more 295 Earth . The Earth made solid and conspicuous both at once 227. The Earth the Worlds centre 228. It signifieth a thing troden on ibid. The earth nothing in respect of the heavens 224. The earth hath no circular motion , with a confutation of the contrary opinion 211 , 212. The true Motus terrae is Germinatio terrae 214. How it hath sometimes rained earth 151. Earth of Lemnos what it is 300. As also earth of Samos 301 Earthquakes and their causes 229 , 230. Signes of Plague & Earthquake 185. 234. The kindes of Earthquakes 231. The attendants of Earthquakes , or the Antecedentia 234. The effects of Earthquakes or the Consequentia 235 , 236 East-winde 183. Why it often bloweth up rain for a whole day . See North. Ebbes . See Sea . Eeles , how they are bred , and to whom they are dangerous meat 388 Ebone described 276. The smoke of it is good for the eyes ibid. Elecampane , or Enula-campana , together with the vertues of it 264 Elephant . The Sea-Elephant , and how he is taken 370. The Land-Elephant , and how to catch him 429. The Mouse an enemie to the Elephant 432. And so are the Dragon and Rhinoceros ibid. The manner of their fight 432 , 433. The Elephant teacheth two very good lessons ; the one for married folks , the other for great men 433 , 434. As also a third , concerning those who fall in striving to overcome others ibid. Elias the Rabbin : he was much deceived in his computation of 6000 yeares for the time of the Worlds continuance 11 , 12 Elk and his properties ; he cannot live but in a cold countrey pag. 478 Emerald , and the vertues of it 296 Enemy . A man may sometimes make use of an Enemie 461 Envie shadowed forth 410. The Peacock a pattern of Envy ibid. So also is the Lynx 451 , 452. Some hurt themselves because they cannot hurt others , shewed by an embleme taken from the wilde Bulls of Prussia 478 Ermin described 462 Ethnicks , and of their most ancient stories 2 Euripus ebbes and flowes seven times in a day 210. Aristotle was drowned there ibid. Exhalations and their kindes 87. Earthie Exhalations may sometimes climbe into the Starrie heaven 115 , 116 , 117. 121 Eyes 498. A water good for the eyes 249. Another medicine for the same purpose 248. A smoke good for the eyes 276. A stone good for the same 298. 263. F FAce . To make the face fair 250. Another for the same 253. Another 255. Another 257 Falling sicknesse . A medicine to cure it 259 , 260. Fall of man in Autumne 35 , 36 Farmers . An excellent herb for farmers to cure the dugs of their cattell 252 Fasting . How fasting is good and commendable 491. 467 Fennel 249 Ferret 459 Feverfew 260 ▪ 261 Finch 402 Fire . What place the element of fire possesseth 118. Fire-drakes 93. The heavens seemed to burn 9●… , 93. Firmament . The making of the Firmament 60 , 61 , 64. Waters above the Firmament . See Waters . Fishes , their kindes , &c. 365 , 366 Fishes rained , and how 147 Flashing Streams or Darts , a burning Meteor 91 Flatterers , &c. 385. 401. 443. 451. 455 , 456. 494. Flea-bane is an herb good to drive away gnats and fleas 252 Flesh rained , and how 148 Floud of Noah , in what yeare of the world it came 20 , 21. The first Age from the creation to the Floud 16 , 17. How farre this Floud was naturall , and how farre supernaturall 73 , 74 Flux . How to stop fluxes 268 , 269 , 270. How to provoke fluxes 271 Flying sparks a Meteor 91. Flying launces 92 Foolish fire , or Ignis fatuus , commonly called Will with a wisp 93 , 94 Fountains of oyl 225. Of the fountain Dodone 226. The originall of fountains and rivers 204. Fox and his subtilties 448. How the Fox catcheth fleas 450. A cunning trick of a tame Fox 451. The Sea-fox 380 Freckles . A medicine to cure them 257 Friendship . Friends must not be left in danger , by an example taken from the Gilt-head 386 , 387. False friends like to the Cuckoe 404 , 405. Like to the Fox 451. Like to the Hyacinth 293 Fret . Good against the fret in children 267 Frogs rained , and how 147 Frost 159 Fullers earth 301 Fumes and their natures 87 G GAlactites , a stone sweating out a liquour like milk 298 Galaxia no Meteor 128. It yeeldeth a part of that matter which is in New starres 121. What the Galaxia is 129 Gardeners . A note for those who weed gardens 249 Garlands . From whence came the first use of willow garlands 274. Garlands made of myrtle 275 Garlick and the properties 263 Goat and his nature 482. Dancing Goats a Meteor 91 Ginger , and how it groweth 277 Gluttonie and drunkennesse made odious by that beastly practise of the Jerf , or Gulon 48●… . 467 God . How God speaketh to men without the tongues of men 102 ▪ How his providence worketh in the course of nature 350 Gogion a daintie fish 388 Gold the purest of metals , where it grows , and how 285 Gorgon , a terrible beast 486 Government . An embleme concerning good government 412. Another concerning bad government 489. The bees have a common-wealth and admirable government 421 , 422 Gout . Good against Choler and the Gout 256. Eels hurtfull for those who are subject to the Gout 388 Groning of creatures to be delivered 5 Great . Why great men die ( for the most part ) sooner then other men 103. A pattern for great men 434 Green sicknesse , and what will help it 254 Groundsell , and the vertues of it 267 Griffon , what kinde of creature it is 393 Gilt-head a prettie fish 386 Gunnes and gunpowder when , and by whom invented 306. How some have censured the use and invention of gunnes ibid. & 307 Gurnard a good wholesome fish 387 H HAil , what it is 162 , 163. Winter hail how and where it is made ibid. The sundry fashions of hailstones 164. Harm by hail ibid. How the heathens used to secure their fields from hail 165 Hand 499 Hare and his properties 457 Harm watch , harm catch ; as is shewed by a certain example taken from that bird which watcheth to catch the flying fish 382 Hawks and their kindes 400 , 401 Head 498. The head a seat for all the senses excepting one ibid. Hearing . A man should heare more then he speaketh 498 Heart . The heart is the seat of the passions 497. It liveth first and dieth last 498 Heavens and their derivation 76 , 77. Not of a quint-essence 77 ▪ & sequent . Heavens work upon man , and how 341. 104. How to understand the words Heaven and Earth mentioned in the first of Genesis pag. 48. 83. The heavens are not to be consumed according to their substance in the latter day 5. We look for new heavens and a new earth at the worlds end , and how 6 , 7 Heaven and the wayes thither described ; as also the wayes to hell 458. They which preferre earth before heaven , are like to the Camel which chooseth muddie water rather then cleare 444. An embleme concerning those who sorrow to part with earth although they may gain heaven 481 Heavinesse . There is an herb which first taketh a man with an heavinesse , then with sleeping , and last of all with death 272 Hedge-hog and his properties 455. A deceitfull man like to the Hedge-hog ibid. Other emblemes taken from the Hedge-hog 456. The Porcupine or mountain Hedge-hog ibid. & 457 Helena , Castor and Pollux , with what the Poets write of them 95 , 96 Hemerois a kinde of serpent which procureth unstanchable bleeding 489 Hemlock and the properties thereof 272 Herbs of more then ordinary qualities 271 Heron described , together with the nature of his dung , how it infesteth the Hawk , &c. 399 Herring and his properties 387. The red herrings and red sprats have little wholesomenesse in them 387 , 388 Hills . High hills 68. Hills before the Floud 71. 73 Hippurin , an herb which is admirable in stanching of bloud 271 Hoga , a fish with wings ; with an embleme concerning thriving , taken from the flying and swimming of this fish 382 Hog . The Sea-hog 372. Another kinde of Sea-hog described 378 Hony . See Bees . Hony-dew 157. At what time of the yeare Hony-dews are most common 158 Hore-hound and his properties 252 Hornet . A strange fight between a Sparrow and an Hornet 424. The Badger an enemie to the Hornet 425 Horse . The properties of the Horse and Mare 483. The marks of a good Horse ibid. How to know the age of an Horse 484 Hot things cooled are soonest congealed 160 Housleek or Sen-green is alwayes green , and therefore called semper vivens . It is good against Corns 270 Houswives . A note for good houswives 255 Humours . The Passions are seated in the heart , and stirred up by the Humours 497 , 498 Hyacinth and the vertues of it 293 Hyaena and his subtilties 445 Hypanall a serpent so called 489 Hyssop and the vertues of it 253 J. I. JAde . An herb to refresh a tired Iade 259 Janus . Whom the Poets pointed at in their fiction of Ianus with two faces 2 Jasper stone , and the vertues thereof 295 Ibis , a kinde of Stork 394. He doth much good in destroying serpents ibid. Jerf or Gulon , a strange beast whose delight is onely in feeding 484 Jet and the properties of it 303 Jews ; their computation of 6000 yeares confuted 11 , 12 , 13 , &c. Ignis fatuus , or foolish fire 93 Infection . Sorrell good against infection 270 Innocencie taught from the Dove or Pigeon , or Turtle rather 408 Iron , and how it groweth 289 Israelites . The Manna of the Israelites 156. The Egyptians did not cause the Israelites to forget their ancient customes 38 Iulus , his head on a flame 97 June . Noahs floud began to cease about the beginning of Iune , or end of May 33 K. KIng-fisher and his properties 417 King of Sweden . His Starre 108 , 109. The time of his birth ibid. His speech to his souldiers 112. His speech three dayes before his death 113. A Memento of him for after-times ibid. Kite and his properties 394 Knowledge in Devils . See Devils . L. LAdanum a sweet dew 158 Ladies mantle , an herb so called , the vertues whereof are described 252 Ladies threads , a Meteor like unto cobwebs 167. Why there be spiders in it 168 Lamia a beast so called , and described : she hath paps , a face , head , and hair like a woman 472 Lapis Thracius a strange stone ; it sparkles and burns in water , but is quenched in oyl 299 Lapwings and their properties 416 Lark 402 Latona delivered by help of the Palm-tree 276 Lavender an herb , and why so called 262 Lead , and how it is generated 289 Leeks , and the properties thereof . Nero had a nick-name given him for eating of Leeks 262. Leeks are not good for hot cholerick bodies ibid. Leopard , how he is begotten 442 Lettice . Harm in too much Lettice 268 Licking lights , or ignis lambens 97 Lights . Why two lights shew fair weather , and one light foul 96 Light . The creation of Light , from pag. 53 to 58. and pag. 327 , 328 , 329 , &c. Lightning . The kindes of Lightning 124. Why we see the Lightning before we heare the thunder ibid. The worst kinde of Lightning 125. Three kindes of Fulmen 126. Not wholesome to gaze on the Lightning 127 Lilies and their vertues ▪ 268 Linot 402 Lion and his properties 438 Load-stone and the vertues of it 297 , 298 Locks . An herb which will open any thing lockt 273 Love . A pattern of Matrimoniall love , taken from the Swan 413 Loyaltie . The fish called Cantharus is a pattern of true Loyaltie 381 Lungs . The Lungs are the bellows of the voice , and seated next the heart : they teach us to tell the truth 498. Hyssop purgeth the breast 253. A cure for a cough of the Lungs 252. Another for the same 253. Good to make one sing cleare 256. Mists are bad for the Lungs 167 Lynx and his properties 451 Lyzzard what kinde of creature it is 494 M. MAce . See Nutmeg . Mad. Good against the biting of a mad dog 266. 258 Madder is good for bruises , and of a strange propertie 269 Maids . An herb for great-breasted maids 252 Mallard better for sport then food 401 , 402 Mallows and their vertues 244 Man and his creation 496. The world made to serve Man , and Man made to serve God 495. The fall was soon after the creation 36 , 37 Manna what it is , and whether the Manna of the Israelites were altogether miraculous 156 , 157. How it is Angels food 157 Mantichora , a very strange kinde of beast 446 Marriage . The Marriage bed must not be abused 433. See also 413 Martins and Ermins 462 Mavis 402 Mean . The meanest ought not to be contemned 369 Megrim . A medicine for to cure the Megrim or pain in the head 453. 261 Melancholy . A medicine to cure Melancholy 245. 250 ▪ 26●… Mermaids and Mermen , with strange stories to the same purpose 375 Merry . Good to make one merrie 245 Metalls 284 , & sequent . Meteors and their kindes 86 , 87 , 88 , &c. Milk . Good to ingender Milk in nurses breasts 249. See more in the word Nurses . Milk rained , and how 148 Minde . The Minde doth somewhat sympathise with the body 104 , 341. Good against a troubled minde 259 Mint , an wholesome herb 255. It is good to kill worms ibid. Mists ; they be of two kindes 166. Why they use to stink ibid. They be very bad for the lungs 167. and a speedie rot for cattell ibid. How to judge of the weather by a mist ibid. Miracles , or waters of miraculous vertues 220 , & sequent . Mole and his properties 462 Moneth . The Hebrew moneths had no names ( excepting fours of them ) untill after the captivitie 39. The signification of the names belonging to those foure 40 Moon-wort or Mad-wort , and the strange properties thereof 257 , 258. Moses skilfull in the learning of the Egyptians 347 Mother . A medicine for those who are troubled with the Mother 246 Mouse described , as also the kindes of mice 465 , & sequent . Mouseare or Pilosella 261. It is good to harden edge-tools ibid. Mufloa a Sardinian beast 446 Mullet and his properties 381 Multitude . An embleme concerning those who perish by following the multitude 482 Mummie 302. Counterfeit Mummie 303 Musculus , a little fish , and a friend to the whale 369 Musk-cat 463 Mustard and the properties thereof 256 Myrrhina what it is 157 Myrtle 275. The Romane captains made garlands of it for triumph ibid. It was consecrated to Venus ibid. Myrtle berries have been used sometimes in the stead of pepper 276 N NApeir his opinion concerning the time of the worlds ending 24 , 25 , 26 Naphtha a liquid Bitumen , with the kindes and properties thereof 303 , 304 Nature . The course of nature first set , then followed 35 Natures of the starres may be known 347 Nepenthe , an herb which expelleth sadnesse 271 New-found world , how it first grew out of knowledge 232 Nightingale , and her commendations 402 Noah had knowledge in the starres and signes of heaven 347 North-winde 182 ▪ Why the North and East windes sometimes bring rain for a whole day 183 Nose . The nose purgeth the brain , and conducteth smells thither 499. Good against bleeding at the nose 255 Nothing . How the world was made out of Nothing 47 , 48 November . The fifth of November not to be forgotten 307 Nurses . An herb for Nurses to increase their milk and make their children faire 267. With the Nurses milk the children sometimes suck the Nurses vices 394. Women who will not nurse their children , are like unto the Ostrich ibid. Nutmeg and Mace , how and where they grow 278 Nyctilops , an herb that shines 271 O OCtober . The World made in October , about the 26 or 27 day : at which time the sunne entred into Libra 40 , 41 Oker 300 Olive . The Olive tree is green all the yeare 30 One-berrie an herb , called also Herba Paris , or herb True-love 254 Onions and their qualities 262 Opall , a precious stone of divers colours 269 Ophiusta an herb dangerous to be looked on 272 Ork. The Ork dares fight with the Whale 370 Osprey , aravenous bird 416 Ostrich and his properties 394 Otter described 453 Ovassom a Virginia beast 446 Owl and his kindes 402 , & sequent . P PAlm . The Palm or Date tree described ; together with the branches , which are tokens of victorie 276 Palsie . A medicine for the Palsie 256. Other medicines for the same purpose 416. 447 Panther , what manner of beast it is 442 Paradise . Birds of Paradise 418 Paradox maintained by Aristotle 1 Parents . They ought to love their children , by an embleme from the Balaena 368. They must not use their children too harshly in their minoritie 396. They ought not to bring up their children in idlenesse , by an example taken from the Eagle 391. They ought not to be too fond over their children , by an example from the foolish Ape 473 , 474. They must teach their children betimes , by an example from the Hart 480 Parsley and the kindes thereof 258 , 259 Parsnep 263 Partridge 401 Passions , where they be seated 497 Patience and humilitie may be learnt from beasts 444 Peacock 410. Men who make peacocks of their wives , make woodcocks of themselves ibid. Pearch and Pike 388 Pearl and Prawn are emblemes of cheating 386 Peevishnesse . A medicine against it 254 Peionie and the vertues thereof 259 Pelican 398. She teacheth that policie is better then strength ibid. Penie-ryall and the vertues of it 256 Pepper , where and how it groweth 277. Myrtle berries were sometimes used in the stead of pepper 276 Persons . The persons in the Trinitie 45 , 46 , 47 Peter . S. Peter explained concerning one day as a thousand yeares , &c. 13 , 14 Philosophers opinions concerning the beginning & end of the world 1 Phesant 401 Phenix 391 , & sequent . Picea , or the Pitch tree 279 Pigeon or Dove 408 Pillars , burning Meteors of two kindes , round and pyramidall 90 Pine-tree 278 Pissasphaltus . See Mummie . Pissing of bed . A medicine to help it 264 Plaice , and from whence it is so called 387 Plague . Signes of plague and earthquake 185. Good against the plague 270. 300 Plane , a fair goodly tree . The old Romanes used to keep banquets under it 277. Xerxes was strangely enamoured on this tree 278 Plantain , or Lambes tongue , together with the vertues of it 271 Platea a bird which killeth Sea-crows 414 , 415 Plato pag. 1. He calleth the sea a great gulf 206. His opinion partly followed concerning the fierie matter of the starres 320 Pleasure . How we should use our pleasures 372 Plover and his wholesomenesse 415 Poets . Whom they pointed at by their two-faced Ianus 2 Policie better then strength , proved by an example taken from the Pelican 398. as also by an example taken from the bird Platea 415 Polypus a fish with many feet , with an embleme of treacherous persons 385 Pontarof a monstrous fish 378 Porcupine . See Hedgehog . Porphyrio , a strange bird 417 Poulcar , together with their cunning 460 Poison . Things good against poison . 248. An incurable poison 251 Predictions , and how they are warrantable 346 , 347 , 348 , 349 , 350 , 351 , 352 , &c. Prester a serpent , &c. 489 Ptissick . A medicine to cure it ; as also for a stuffing in the head 250 , 251 Purple , a fish whose juice is very precious 385 Purslain and the qualities thereof 269 Pyrausta , a flie which liveth in the fire 425 Q QUick-silver ; what it is , and why so called 285 Quint-essence . See Heavens R RAbbin . The Rabbins conceit of six thousand yeares is very unsound 10 , 11 , 12 Rape and his vertues 264 Rain 145. Ordinary and extraordinarie rains 146. The causes of prodigious rains 147 , 148 , 149 , &c. Why it useth to rain when the winde is down 174 Rain-bow 135. His causes 136. His colours & cause of their differences ibid. The finall cause of Rain-bows 137. How to prognosticate of weather by the Rainbow ibid. The derivation of Iris , a word signifying the Rain-bow 138. There was a Rain-bow before the Floud ibid. What the Iews used to do upon sight of the Rain-bow 140. Wittie applications from the colours in the Rainbow 141. A grosse opinion concerning the Rain-bow 139 Rangifer a beast to ride on with horns like a Deer 481 Rashnesse condemned , by an example from the Barble 383. and by an example from the hastening bitch 469 Rats and their kindes ibid. Raven 395. An embleme from the Fox and Raven concerning companions in ill ibid. The Ravens skinne helps digestion 396. The Night-Raven 403 Ray or Thornback 387. His pricks afford a good medicine against the stone ibid. Red-lead what it is , &c. 301 Red-gumme . Good to cure it 267 Region . No middle Region untill the third day 67. The severall Regions of the aire , and their qualities 84 , 85 , 86 , &c. The cause of those differing Regions 68. 86. Remora , a little fish called the Stopfish , because he is said to stay a ship under sail 382 Rhinoceros 434 Rib. See Woman . Rivers , and from whence they proceed 204 , 205 , &c. A river that breedeth flies 222. A river which resteth every seventh day 224 Robbin-red-breast 402 Roch 388 Romulus and Remus not nursed by a Wolf 448 Rosemary and the many properties thereof 250 , 251 Roses . The temper and vertue of Roses , together with a conserve of Roses , and how to make it 275 Rubie what it is , and for what it is good ; viz. to cleare the sight , to expell sadnes and fearfull dreams 294 Rue and the vertues thereof 248 Rupture . See Burstnings . S SAdnesse . Good against it 294 , 295. 261. 271. Saffron 252 , 253 Sage 246. It is good for childe-bearing women ; good for the brain ; good against spitting of bloud ; good for a stitch in the side , and good against the palsie 247 Sagoin 472 Salamander 494 Salmon 387 Salt and the kindes 304 , 305 , 306 Saphir 293 Sardius a kinde of Onyx 295 Sardonyx healeth ulcers about the nails , and preserveth chastitie 295. Some call it a Corneoll ibid. Sargon an adulterous fish 381 Saw-fish and Sword-fish 370 Scolopendra a fish of a strange propertie ; and how we ought to resemble this fish 384 Scorpion described 492. How to cure his sting ibid. A Scorpion hath sometimes been bred in the brain 244 Scriech-owl 403 Sea . Why seas be salt and rivers fresh 201. Why Springs be fresh 206. Why the Sea ebbeth and floweth 208 , 209 , & sequent . Why fresh Waters and all Seas do not ebbe 218 Seasons of the yeare 354 Securitie . Small securitie on earth , by an example from the Squirrell 454 Selenite , a stone which follows the course of the Moon 294 , 295 Sentida , an herb of a strange propertie 273 Servius Tullius , his head burning as he slept 97 Sethim . It was that wood whereof Noah made the Ark 276 Seven a number of rest 21 Shad 388 Shark 378 Sheep and their natures 482. How sheep may catch 〈◊〉 rot 155. 252 Shepherds purse 270 Shooting starres a Meteor 92 Shrew . A medicine to be used at the death of a Shrew 263 Shrew-mouse and his properties shewed 467 Sight . Sight dulled by Leeks 262. Rue eaten fasting , is very good for the sight 248. See Eyes . Signes . Signes of heaven must not be abused 351 , & sequent . Silver the best mettall next to Gold 288 Sinne. We should weep for sinne , by an example taken from the Hart 481. We should not sleep in sinne , by an example taken from the Sea-Elephant 371. When the baits of sinne are swallowed they must be vomited up again , by an embleme from the Scolopendra 384. The sweetnesse of sinne in the end is bitter , by an example from the Beare eating hony 477. Those who are taken away in the very act of sinne , what they are like unto 485 Sinner . A sinner , though blinde in life , seeth in death , by an example taken from the Mole 462 Sivet-cat or the Zibeth 463 Skirret 264 Sleet and the cause thereof 162 Slow-worm 490 Smaradge . Plinie makes many kindes of this stone 293 Snapdragon , an herb of a strange propertie 272 Snow 160. The matter of Snow 161. Why Snow is white ibid. Snow in the mountains and rain in the valleys , both out of one cloud ; together with the cause thereof 162 Societie ought to be amongst men , by an example taken from the Stork 399 Sole and Whiting 387 Sorrell and the vertues thereof 270 Sorrow . An embleme concerning those who sorrow to part with earth for heaven 459. 481 Sothernwood and the qualities thereof 254 Soul . The Soul breathed into man , infused in the creation , and created in the infusion 499. God stampt his image in the Soul ibid. & 500. Souls . Souls cannot appeare after death 94 , 95 South-winde 182 Sowbread an herb of a strange propertie 262. 272 Sow-thistle and the vertues thereof 267 Sparrow and his nature 409 Speare-wort the beggars herb 260 Spheres ▪ A figure shewing their motion 317 Sphinx , and the meaning of Aenigma 472 Splene . A medicine for the splene 274 Spring . The Spring described 355. The creation was not in the Spring 30. 32 Squirrell described with his properties 453 Starling 402 Starres 311 , 312 , & sequent . The Starres not to be worshipped 312. Their matter and motion 315 , 320. They be nourished by the waters above the heavens , and how 321 , 322 , 323 , 324. The reason of their differing heights 324 , 325. Their offices 327. 334. 354. Why they seem to twinkle 332. They work upon this inferiour world 334 , & sequent . New Starres 107. 114 , 115. 119. The signification of Cassiopea's Starre 108. 114 Steel , and what it is 289 Stitch. Good to give ease to one troubled with a stitch in the side 247 Stomack . Good to strengthen the Stomack 250. Good to help digestion 396 Stone in the body , with ●… medicine for it 387. 254 Stones ; what they are , their kindes &c. 290 , & sequent . They live not a vegetative life 291. Common Stones ibid. Precious Stones 292. A Stone which followes the course of the Moon 294. A Stone which will cool seething water 296. A compassionate Stone and the reason thereof ibid. 297. A Stone of power to draw gold 299. The Loadstone 297. The Bloud-stone ibid. Stories . A Storie of a Sea-woman 375. A storie of a Boy and a Dolphin 380. A storie of a Sparrow 409. A storie concerning Cock-fighting 411. A storie of a Lion 438. Another of a Lion 440. A storie of a dying Usurer 459. A storie of two much familiaritie amongst Cats 464. A storie of a Bishop eaten up with Mice 466. A storie of a loving Dog 470. Another ibid. Another 471. A storie shewing how Alexander was deceived by Apes 472. A storie of a Man saved from death by a Beare 475 Stork 399. Lessons to be learnt from the stork ibid. Strange . A rule to be observed in Strange sights 131 Students . Mint good for students 255 Sturgeon 384 Su , a strange beast in the new-found world 454 Sulphurwort ; it is good for young children 260 Summer described 356 Sunne . Whether the Sunne be the fountain of light 329. Why the Sunne hath sometimes seemed to dance 333. The appearance of many Sunnes 130. Their cause 131. What they signifie ibid. Swallow 406. What strange things some have written of the swallow 407. It is said that she taught men first to build 408. They cure the blinde eyes of their young ones with an herb ; viz. Celandine 261 Swam-fisk , a fish so called , being the most greedy of all fishes 372 , 373 Swanne . The nature and qualities of the Swanne 413 , 414 Swine eat no Turneps 263 Sword-fish 370 T TAmarisk . It is of great vertue for the hardnesse of the splene or milt 274 Tanners . An herb for Tanners in the dressing of Leather 257 Tarragon 264 Tarantula and his strange properties 425 Teeth . Good against the tooth-ach 261. 267. How to scoure the Teeth and kill the worms in them 251 Temper . Waters of a strange temper 220 , 221 Tench 388 Terebinth or the Turpentine tree 279 Thirst. An herb very good for the thirstie 269 Thrive . The thriving of a man that ( upon occasion ) is of two ▪ trades . The embleme is taken from the flying fish 382. Some men thrive in a course which to the vulgar seems contrary , by an example taken from the Sturgeon 384 Throat . Good for a sore throat 253 Thrush 402 Thunder , what it is 122. A difference in Cracks 123. Thunder sometimes without Lightning , and so on the contrarie ibid. How this may be 124. The making of the Thunder-stone 125. See more in the word Lightning . Thyme , and the vertues thereof 259 Time , what it is 45. Times when the World should have ended according to some mens foolish fancies 18. 22 , 23 , 24 , &c. Tinne 290 Toad . An antipathie between the Toad and Rue 248 Tobacco and the kindes thereof : Where it was first found , together with the names , qualities and vertues thereof 264 , 265. The Indian women take no Tobacco 266. The time when it came first into England , and by whom it was first brought ibid. A precious salve to be made of the green leaves 265. A lesson for quaffers ibid. Tongue 498. The Tongue hath brought many to mischief 413. Fair tongues & false hearts 443 Topaz , a very strange stone which stancheth bloud 295 , 296 Tophus 292 Torch , a burning Meteor 89 Torpedo , a benumming fish 383 Tortoise 374 Tragelaphus 481 Treacherie . Treacherous persons like to the Polypus 385. Like to the Ape 401. Like to the Hawk ibid. Trees and their properties 273 , 274 , 275 , 276 , 277 , 278 , 279 , 280 , 281 , 282. Trinitie 46 , 47. The Trinitie shewed in making of Man 496 Trouble . One patient in trouble what he is like 299 Trout . The Trout commended 388. The Trout like one that loves to be flattered 389. Wanton Wenches like to the Trout ibid. Troy and the ruines thereof lamented 240 Turcois , a precious stone good for weak eyes : it will also shew whether he that weareth it be well in health 296 Turnep 263 Turtle 408 Tyger and his properties 441 V VAliant . He is truely valiant that can overcome himself 441 Vapours ; their nature , and why they be warm 87 Veins and Arteries how they differ 497 Vermilion 300. The Romanes used to paint their gods with Vermilion ibid. Vertigo . How to cure it 261 Violets and their vertues 269 Viper 490 Virginia Dogs 447 Vitriol 304 Unicorn of the sea 370 Unicorn of the land 435. That there is such a beast 436. A description of the Unicorns horn ibid. How to catch the Unicorns 437 Urine . Dill is good to provoke Urine 249 Use of things is often times turned into an abuse 265. We ought to make the best uses of the strangest things 227 ▪ 131 , 132 W WArts and their cure 244. 263 Wasps 423 Watery Meteors 142 Water-cresses and their vertues 253

Waters . Waters above the heavens 62 , 63 , 64 , 65 , & sequent . Their use and profit 322 , 323. The Waters gathered together 190. How they were gathered together 191. How to one place , seeing there be many Seas , Lakes and Rivers 192. Whether they be higher then the earth 194. Whether there be more Water then earth 199. The benefit and use of Waters 207. Why fresh Waters do not ebbe and flow 218

Water used in stead of Vineger 220. Water used in stead of burnt wine ibid. Water making drunk ibid. A Water deadly to beasts , and not to men 221. A killing and a purging Water ibid. A Water making horses m●…d ibid. A cold Water setting cloth on fire ibid. A Water which is hot enough either to boil , rost , ●…r bake ibid. A Water which maketh oxen white 222. A Water which changeth the colours either of sheep or horses ibid. A Water cold in the day and hot in the night 223. A Water which turueth wood into stone 224. Poyso●…ing Waters ibid. A Water which makes cattell give black milk 224. A Water which makes men mad 225. A Water which spoils the memorie ibid. A Water procuring lust ibid. A Water causing barrennesse ibid.

Weasell and his properties 460 , 461 Well . A strange w●…ll in Idumea 224 West-winde●… qualitie 183 Whale 366. Their kindes 367 , &c Wheat rained 147 Whirle-windes , Storm-windes , and fired Whirle-windes 185 , 186 Willow and Willow-garlands 274 Willow-wort and his properties : it is of a contrary nature to the herb Betonie 270 Winde in the bodie , how to expell it 249 Winde . Divers opinions concerning Winde 168 , 169. W●…nde is more then the motion of the aire 171. Poets fictions concerning Winde 172. How God bringeth the Windes out of his treasures 169. The Winde not moved by Angels 170. Why it useth to rain when the winde is down 174. What Winde is , upon what causes it dependeth , and how it is moved 173. Why we cannot see the matter of Winde 177. How that place is to be understood in the 3 of John concerning the blowing of the Winde 178. Aire moved augments the Winde 174. How the Windes are moved , and by what 175. In what place the motion the Winde beginneth 176. Particular windes 177. Why the winde bloweth not alwayes one way ibid. Opposit●… ibid. Oblique windes ibid. Whisking windes ibid. The division , names , and number of the Windes 178. Mariners reckon two and thirtie Windes 179. The nature and qualitie of the Windes 181. The effects of a long-continuing Winde 184. Why the East and North windes bring rain sometimes for a whole day together 183 Windows of heaven opened in the Floud , and what they were 69 Winter described 357. A warm Winter hurtfull 161 Witches ; they sell windes to sea-men 153 Wood-pecker ; how she useth to unwedge the hole of her nest 258 Wolf and his properties 447 Wolf-bane and the strange properties thereof 251 Wooll rained , and how 152 Woman . She was made after the image of God as well as the man 500. How she is said to be the glorie of the Man ibid. Why she was made out of a Rib 501. Wherein a womans rule ought to consist 501 , 502. Childe-bearing women . Sage is good for them 247. The smell of Dragon very bad for those who are newly conceived with childe 262. The herb Sow-bread is also very hurtfull , and causeth instant abortion ibid. How a doubting woman may know whether she be with childe 263. How a woman burying her husband may save her credit 256 World . The World not eternall , and must also end 2. The manner how it must end 4. Impostours concerning the end 18 , & sequent . When it was created 28 , & sequent . Why it was not made perfect in an instant 50 , 51. It decayeth daily 78 , 79 Worms in the belly , with means to cure them 253. 255 Worms rained , and how 147 Wren 402 Y YArrow and the properties thereof 267 Yeares . The examination of the name , length , divers beginning , and kinde of Yeares 360 , 361 , 362 , 363 Z ZAnchie : his opinion of the Iewish tradition which they take from the Rabbin Elias 13. His opinion of certain strange and prodigious rains 154 Zebra , a beast of an excellent comelinesse 446 Zibeth or the Sivet-cat 463 FINIS .
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A13217-e2550